《Diary of a Dead Wizard》 Chapter 1: The Nonexistent Hardcover Book A dark, narrow room. On a large shared bed, a dozen boys lay sleeping. They were all around twelve or thirteen years old. Curled up tightly under thin blankets, none of them dared to extend even a hand beyond the covers. "Tss!" Suddenly, a wall-mounted candle flickered to life on the left side of the room. The boy closest to the flame squinted against the sudden light, then pulled the blanket over his head and kicked the boy next to him. The next boy, half-asleep, groggily kicked the boy to his right. And so it went, one kick after another, all the way to the last boy on the far rightwho was roughly kicked straight into the wall. "Ugh..." Saul groaned softly, rubbing his bruised knee. He sat up, dazed momentarily, trying to wake himself up. Get moving... If you''re late, the Master Wizardll turn you into flower fertilizer. The boy beside him mumbled like he was sleep-talking. Saul pressed on the old wound on his forehead. The sharp sting cleared his mind, and he finally began to move. He climbed off the bed, quickly put on the servant uniform hanging by the wall, opened the door, and stepped outside. The hallway outside was long and curved, with doors spaced out every few meters. On either side of each door, candle sconces cast dim yellow light, barely pushing back the corridors eerie gloom. Saul glanced to his left, toward his shoulder. Floating there was a small hardcover book no larger than his palm. "Still there? Maybe its not just my imagination." Ever since he had transmigrated into this world a few days ago, the book had hovered silently near his left shoulder. Visible but untouchable. No one else could see it. He had tried calling it a system, pleading for an AI chip, anything, but got no response. In the end, he chalked it up to a hallucination from his head injury. But hallucinations werent supposed to last this long. Regardless of whether it was real or not, Saul had more pressing matters to deal with. He didnt have time to dwell on it. This place was a Wizard Tower. Since arriving here, Saul had never once stepped outside. As a servant, his daily routine began around four in the morning. He had to mop the floors of the 11th through 13th floorsleaving no visible dirt or trash behind. Otherwise, he''d be chopped up and used as fertilizer for the flowerbeds. The cleaning had to be done before the candles transitioned from a dull yellow to a bright white flame. If he ran into a Wizard Apprentice on their way out... well, he might be dragged off for an experiment. Wizard Apprentices were all bizarre-looking and quick-tempered, like they were being chased by death itself. The previous "him" had actually been killedsmashed in the head with a book by one of those apprentices. His body was dumped in a storage room and nearly mistaken for trash. When Saul crawled out of that storage room, blood covering his face, even the butler thought it was a haunting. After confirming he was still alive, the butler had immediately assigned him new duties. Saul didnt even have time to recover before being forced back to work. That brought him to today. Finishing the thought, Saul headed to the storage room next to the dorm, collected a mop, a bucket, and a trash bin, and loaded them onto a small flat cart. The cart supposedly had silence runes etched into its wheels to avoid disturbing the overly sensitive Wizard Apprentices. A couple of days ago, Saul had studied the runes closely. All he got was a mild headache. Yawning, he began yet another day of work in the chilly early morning. The corridor was more of a semi-circle, with doors lining both sides every few meters. Each door had a nameplate with arcane characters indicating the room number. The body Saul had transmigrated into could read, and after a few days of wandering, he had regained some basic knowledge from scattered fragments of memory. While cleaning the 11th floor, Saul heard the sound of crying from behind one of the doors. Every time the crying started, the candle flames on either side of the door would flicker unnaturally, casting shifting shadows that made his skin crawl. He tugged his collar tighter. Any trace of sleep vanished instantly. Pretending he hadnt heard a thing, he quickly mopped the area and moved on. The 12th floor housed a weirdo who liked to throw trash outside his door. Hair, shredded paper, unidentifiable chunks of meat... Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul was already used to proactively cleaning it up as he passed. He used a small shovel hanging from the trash bin to scoop everything up. As he turned to dump it, he heard a soft scraping noise. He immediately spun around. A door behind him had opened just a crack. Its interior pitch black, revealing nothing. Goosebumps rose all over Sauls body. His hands trembled slightly as he fought the urge to run. But at the same time, he couldnt risk offending the apprentice who lived there. He had learned in just a few days that nothing was more important than showing absolute respect and humility toward Wizard Apprentices. He was just a twelve-year-old kid, frail and powerless. Any apprentice could crush him with a snap of their fingers. As for an True Wizard? Haha. Someone like him wasnt even qualified to meet one. Heart pounding, Saul waited. Nothing else happened. Time was short. Keeping one eye on the cracked door, he resumed mopping, inching past it cautiously. Eventually, the curve of the corridor blocked the door from view. Sauls shoulders relaxed slightly as he pushed the cart up the sloping hallway to the next level. The 13th floor. As a transmigrator, Saul was sensitive to this particular number. Even if he used to be a rational materialist, this strange, eerie world filled with wizards and monsters made him more than a little superstitious. Rumor had it that the last servant assigned to this floor had died here. Saul had cleaned this floor a few times already and hadnt noticed anything strange, but the place still made his skin crawl. That kind of irrational, primal fearlike something unseen was watching himnever quite went away. He lowered his head and scrubbed the floor hard, trying to work the unease out of his system. But then it happened. As he passed the third door on the right, a pool of blood suddenly seeped out from beneath the door. Thick. Bright red. The stench of iron was strong and choking. One look told him this was no ordinary mess. The blood oozed to the center of the hallway before stopping. According to the butlers rules, Saul had to clean up all visible stains. There was no exceptions. He tightened his grip on the mop and clenched his teeth, steeling himself to go forward. Just then, the hardcover book floating at his shoulder suddenly flew in front of him and flipped open with a rustling sound. Saul froze. It was the first time the book had reacted to anything. A surge of hope filled his chest. Could this be my golden finger finally activating to save me in a crisis? Still watching the blood from the corner of his eye, Saul focused on the book. It settled on a blank page. Lines of text rapidly appeared: May 21st, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar. While cleaning the hallway, you notice a pool of blood seeping from behind a door. Though afraid, you stepped forward anywaybecause if you didnt finish your task, youd end up as flower fertilizer. But no matter how hard you scrubbed, the blood only spread. You looked downonly to realize it wasnt the floor bleeding. It was you. The next day, a new dried corpse appeared in the towers garbage room. Sauls legs went weak, and he nearly collapsed into the trash bin behind him. He leaned on the mop handle to steady himself, staring at the pool of blood with lingering fear. So this book is a death warning system? In a place as creepy and deadly as this, thats... actually useful. He didnt think the book would lie to him. After all, what value did he have that was worth deceiving? Saul carefully maneuvered the cart to go around the bloodstain. But just then, the book in front of him changed again. You chose to avoid cleaning the blood out of fear. That morning, the butler summoned you for leaving the hallway unclean. The next day, the greenhouse gained some new fertilizer. You found your new stinky form surprisingly satisfying. Saul: ... Damn it! Either way, Im dead! (End of Chapter) Chapter 2: The Living Test Subject Saul stood frozen in place. He was thinking, but time was running out. The candlelight on the wall had already shifted from a dusky yellow to a deeper amber. Once it turned bright yellow, that meant dawn was near. And before the flames turned white, Saul had to be back on the fourth floor. Those were the rules. The pool of blood was still there. If he left it, hed be flower fertilizer by morning. But clean it? He was just an ordinary person. No powers, no tricks. What could he possibly do about this eerie, murderous blood? Ask for help? The boys he bunked with harbored some hostility toward the pre-transmigration Saul. No way theyd help. And even if they wanted to, they were just regular kids like him, helpless in the face of this kind of thing. Report it to the butler? The butler never appeared at night, and Saul had no idea where to find him. His movement was restricted to the fourth-floor servants quarters and the 11th through 13th floors. No way out. Sauls trembling fingers suddenly steadied. He placed the mop back onto the cart and straightened his clothes. Then, he walked to the door directly across from the room leaking blood, raised his hand, and knocked three times. In the silent corridor, those three knocks sounded painfully loud. Saul glanced down at the floating hardcover book. No new death prediction appeared. He raised his hand to knock again when the door before him suddenly creaked open. Sauls breath caught in his throat. The door inched open. And behind it, a tall, slender figure emerged. A woman, dressed in a black nightgown, she was voluptuous, but not overweight. The exposed skin was pale and smooth. Saul looked up and saw a graceful jawline, full red lips, a high nose and above that... nothing. The woman had only half a head. In the dark of night, the sight nearly made Sauls soul leave his body. He forced down the terror and kept his expression polite. But his teeth betrayed him, chattering uncontrollably. The woman tilted her head. The top half of it was gone. The exposed flesh at the cross-section was pale and decayed. Where her eyes should have been, a hemispherical glass dome was embedded. Inside the dome, a cloudy white liquid sloshed about. As she tilted her head, something eyeball-like bumped gently against the glass. "What is it?" Her lips moved. Her voice was unexpectedly pleasant. "M-Maam..." Saul heard the tremble in his own voice. He took a deep breath to steady it. "Blood is leaking from the room across the hall. I dont have the means to deal with it. Please... help me." The woman lifted her head slightly. An eyeball pressed against the glass dome. Then it disappeared again as she lowered her head, chuckled softly, and said, "Why should I help you?" Saul knew he wouldnt be lucky enough to knock on a strangers door and find a kind, helpful soul. "Maam, what would you have me do?" he bowed his head. He was just a servant. He had no right to negotiate. The woman cradled her chin with slender fingers. "I need a living subject for an experiment. But Im a bit short on credits right now. If you volunteer, Ill take care of your little problem." Saul glanced at the hardcover book floating over his shoulder. No reaction. He was still far too weak to protect himself. His only hope was to gamble on the books death warning system. "Alright." The woman curled her red lips in satisfaction, clearly pleased by Sauls decisiveness. She stepped aside and let him enter her room, then turned and did something outside. Saul stood inside the room. It was larger than the shared dorm he lived in with over a dozen other boys and it even had a separate inner chamber. An oil lamp lit the living area, casting a steady and bright glow, likely aided by some enchantment. At the center of the room sat a long table, cluttered with strange tools and materials he didnt recognize. The most eye-catching of all was a black cauldron atop a small stove, bubbling with thick black liquid. "Thats the thing I need you to try." The woman had entered again without him noticing. Saul turned. The door was already closed. He didnt know if the blood outside had been dealt with. "I need you to put one hand into the cauldron. Then tell me what you feel." She pulled out a long bench, sat down across from him, crossed her legs, and waited expectantly. Saul knew he had no room to bargain. So he didnt plead, didnt beg. He rolled up the sleeve on his left arm, took a deep breath, and walked forward. Without hesitation, he plunged his entire hand into the black liquid. He didnt dip a finger first, better to risk the whole thing than irritate the woman with hesitation. "Tss!" Saul sucked in a breath. Not from pain but from cold. A biting, bone-deep cold. "Clack, clack, clack..." His teeth chattered uncontrollably. "You can take it out now." At her command, Saul yanked his hand back. But the moment he saw it, the breath hed just let out caught in his throat again. The flesh was gone. His left hand was nothing but clean, bare-bonelike a skeleton hand straight from a medical model. The worst part? There was no pain at all. "Hah... hah..." Saul panted, gripping his left wrist with his right. Both hands shook violently. As his skeletal hand trembled, it made a dry, clicking sound. The woman offered no comfort. She stood and tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Mustve added too much Jisheli python stomach acid. What do you feel in that hand right now?" "C-c-cold... but not painful..." Saul tried to suppress his fear and chill, doing his best to respond like a professional test subject. "I... I think I can still control it." He flexed his skeletal fingers slightly. It was difficult, but they moved. "Not bad." The woman smiled, looking quite satisfied. She sifted through the table, selected a few ingredients, and casually tossed them into the cauldron. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two wisps of white steam hissed upward. Then, the bubbling resumed as before. "Now," she sat back down, her chin tilted with interest. She pointed at the cauldron. "Put in the other hand." Saul exhaled. Hed expected this. The first trial clearly hadnt worked. So a second test was inevitable. He released his left hand, then decisively plunged his right hand into the bubbling black liquid. "Nnngh!" A deep freeze shot up his arm. His right hand, submerged in the fluid, went entirely numb. "You can take it out." He yanked it free. Relief washed over him as it wasnt a skeleton hand this time. Not only that, but his rough, calloused palm was now smooth and pale. Before she could even ask, Saul said, "C-c-cold... even colder than before... clack clack... but not painful. I can control it..." He flexed his fingers and raised his hand to show her. The woman smiled again, but wider this time, revealing sharp white teeth behind her red lips. "You really are a surprise." She stood and even clapped her hands twice. Crossing the room, she opened a cabinet and pulled out a crystal vial, handing it to Saul. "Drink this." Seeing Saul''s hesitant, pale face, she laughed, her body trembling with amusement. The white liquid inside her glass dome sloshed along with her movements. "Relax. This ones not an experimentits the healing potion." (End of Chapter) Chapter 3: The Apprentice Slot for a Wizard Saul reached out with both hands, trying to take the potion. But his right hand was stiff as a board, and his left was nothing but bare bone. Seeing this, the woman didn''t hand him the crystal bottle. Instead, she uncorked it herself and fed him directly. Saul tilted his head back stiffly, cooperating as she poured the potion into his mouth. Being fed medicine by a beautiful woman might be a blessing. Being fed by half a beautiful woman not so much. Still, the potion worked wonders. As soon as it went down, a cold current flowed from his throat to his stomach. The shivering stopped, and sensation began to return to both hands. His right hand quickly regained mobility. He felt an itch on his forehead and raised a hand to touch itonly to find the scabs on his old wounds had all fallen away. Only his left hand remained skeletal, showing no signs of recovery. With your current constitution, your left hand likely won''t recover, the woman said casually, placing the bottle on the table. Unless you become a wizards apprentice. Saul gave a bitter smile. Im just a servant. So what? the woman smiled. If youre interested, I have a test opportunity. The only question isdo you dare take it? A test to become a wizards apprentice? Saul immediately looked up. I do, milady. I want to become a wizards apprentice. Ohohoho~ The woman wasn''t surprised by his answer. From the moment Saul volunteered as a live test subject, she could already tellhe had strong willpower and courage. Even if he felt fear, he remained relatively calm. These were qualities a wizards apprentice should have. Saul waited for her laughter to fade before asking, Milady, if you help me become a wizards apprentice, what would I owe you? Owe me? The womans tone shifted sharply. What do you think you have that could match the value of an apprentices slot? Saul froze, the excitement draining from his face. Just a few days as a servant, and he was already desperate to leave that role behind. That was why hed been so eager, even ready to accept any terms. But with a single question, she snapped him back to reality. Right now, he has no value. Nothing that could justify being given such an opportunity. He fell silent but he wasn''t giving up on becoming an apprentice. He believed the woman wasnt simply toying with him by offering the test. He just had to wait for her to name her price. Do you really want to become a wizards apprentice? she asked again. Even if it means ending up like me? She leaned forward abruptly. The glass dome atop her head shook violently. The milky white liquid inside sloshed, forming bubbles and waves. Eyeballs floating in the fluid bumped against the glass, making dull thudding noises. Saul had seen wizard apprentices before, but none looked anywhere near as terrifying as this woman. Still I do, he replied, his voice low but firm, staring straight at her distorted head. Better to die chasing power than live every day in fear of being turned into fertilizer. Good. The woman nodded with satisfaction. In a couple of days, a new batch of apprentices will be brought in. Most of themseven or eightwill probably die on the way. As usual, theyll pull some replacements from the servants. Ill make sure your name is among them. Thank you, milady. Kongsha. ? Second-level wizard apprentice, Kongsha. If you pass and become an apprentice, remember to choose Mentor Kaz. I understand, Lady Kongsha. My name is No need, she interrupted. If you become a wizards apprentice, then you can tell me your name. Saul fell silent. Until then, to her, he was just a nameless servantnot even worth a name. Harsh, but in the wizard tower, identity always matched power. Saul exited Kongshas room. The door shut silently behind him. When he turned, the pool of blood that had once been on the floor had vanished. He had no idea how Kongsha had managed that. The candles on the wall were burning a near-golden yellow. Saul quickly surveyed the hallway. Nothing filthy in plain sight. He didnt have time to continue cleaning. As long as there wasnt anything obviously dirty, the stewards wouldnt bother checking the floor with white gloves. Saul turned and sprinted down the hallway, pushing his cart. Just before the candle flames turned white, he made it to the corridor on the fourth floor. Gasping for breath, he returned the supplies to the storage room and emptied the trash. Just in time before the stewards come to inspect. Saul reflexively wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his left handonly to wince in pain as the bone scraped his skin. My left hand still has no feelingnot even touch. He flexed his fingers. But at least I can move it freely now. Is this the power of a wizard? Accepting that his left hand might forever remain skeletal, Saul was still captivated by the power it represented. He looked down at his right hand. It might just look smoother, but he could feel the strength inside. He picked up a stone from the trash bin and gently squeezed it. The stone crumbled into several pieces. The right hand must be a successful result from the experiment. The grip strength is insanefar beyond a normal grown man. I bet even the so-called warriors or knights in this world wouldnt be much stronger. All it took was a few extra ingredients, and the potions effects were completely different. Sauls desire to become a wizards apprentice solidified even further. With that thought, he left the storage room and approached the door to their shared bedroom. He pushed the door open slightly. Still examining his hand, he moved slowly. Voices from inside made him pause. Sauls still not back. Guess hes finally dead this time. Hmph. Its a miracle he survived this long after offending a wizard apprentice. Well, now that hes gone, well have to take turns doing those early-morning hallway cleanups again. Silence followed. Sauls brow furrowed. So the hallway cleaning was supposed to rotate? Had they used his memory loss to dump the dangerous job on him? After a moment, someone spoke again. Come to think of it, we mightve been better off letting Saul live. Hes lost most of his memoryhe has to follow whatever we say. Now were stuck with the dawn shifts again. Who knows when someonell just drop dead. Who said the dawn shift has to rotate? What do you mean? We kept making Saul do it, and the stewards never said a word. From tomorrow, well make George do it. Hes not memory-wiped. He wont agree. Then well beat him until he does. At that point, everyone seemed convinced Saul was dead, and they started arguing over who the next unlucky sap would be. Bang! The door was kicked open. Starting tomorrow, Saul said, sweeping his gaze across the room full of boys, hallway cleaning goes back to being on rotation! Some were startled by his return. Otherslike the one who smiled cruelly were clearly planning a beating. That smirking boy was Brown, the strongest among the servants. He had the best sleeping spot near the light and got to be first in line for meals. All earned by fists. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now, some little brat dared defy his rule? Brown cracked his knuckles, ready to teach Saul a lesson about rules. He marched over and threw a punch without a word. Smack But Saul raised his right hand and blocked it. Bastard! Brown shouted, trying to pull his hand back for another strike. But he couldnt move. His fist was clamped in an iron grip. Since when did Saul have this kind of strength? He looked like a scrawny ten-year-old! Saul, feeling the force in his right hand, stayed expressionless. He clenched harder. Crack! AAAHHHHHH! Brown collapsed, howling and clutching his arm. When Saul finally let go, Brown fell to the ground, convulsing in pain. (End of Chapter) Chapter 4: The Might of the Bone Hand The room full of boys stared at Saul in shock. For a moment, the entire room went quiet. But soon, three boys exchanged glances and stepped forward. "Youve got some nerve!" The first boy picked up a chair from the floor and swung it hard at Saul. "Lets see whether your hand is tougher than wood!" Saul raised his left hand. The bone-white one, and smashed it into the wooden stool. Crack! The stool shattered instantly, splinters flying across the attackers face. Yet none of the boys moved to attack again. Everyone fell silent. Their faces were no longer filled with surprise but dread. Even Brown, groaning on the floor, stared at Sauls left hand in horror and instinctively backed away. There was no hiding the left hand now. The servant boys didnt wear gloves. They did manual labor daily. It was impossible not to use their left hand. So, Saul simply exposed it, using it to shock the others and shift attention away from his right hand. You Youre cursed? That was the first thing that came to their minds. Can it spread? Go tell the steward! Saul didnt bother explaining. He turned his gaze to Brown and suddenly reached out with his left hand. "AHHH!! Brown was so terrified that he forgot about the pain in his left hand. He scrambled away on all fours. Saul waved his skeletal hand at the others again. The group of boys shrieked and stumbled back in terror. Saul suddenly realized he was being a bit childish but he had to admit, it felt good. Starting tomorrow, Im not cleaning the corridor anymore. No one dared argue. You all take turns. He pointed his bone-white index finger at Brown. Youre first. Browns face turned pale in an instant. Steward! Its him! Hes cursed and didnt report it! A boys voice rang out behind him. Saul turned to see one of the other boys who often mocked him, now leading a middle-aged man in a black uniform into the room. The steward showed no fear upon seeing Sauls hand. Instead, his brows drew together in a quick frown. Come with me. Saul glanced at the snitch, then silently followed the steward out. They walked to the storage room. Speak, the steward said. I helped Second Rank Apprentice Lady Kongsha with a live experiment, Saul replied. The steward froze. You volunteered? Saul was confused. What, was the steward going to file a lawsuit on his behalf? Ahem The steward cleared his throat. I mean, did Lady Kongsha pay you? If not, you can request compensation from the butler. After all, servants are assets of the tower master; even apprentices arent allowed to just use you up. Saul didnt believe a word of it. Before he transmigrated, hed been killed by a wizard apprentice with a book. Now that hed taken over this new Sauls body, no one had come to apologize or compensate him. This steward was just testing his relationship with Kongsha. So, Saul replied with a calm face, No. Seeing the stewards expression shift, he continued, Lady Kongsha and I dont need to talk about compensation. The stewards face changed again. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was halfway to getting mad but then forced a smile instead. Haha Well then, I wont get involved. You can go back. No need to work for the next couple of daysrest up. He glanced nervously at Sauls skeletal left hand. Saul gave a slight bow. Thank you, Steward. As he pushed the door open, he saw the boys crowding around the dorm entrance, craning their necks to look his way. When Saul walked over, they immediately scurried back inside. You, he pointed at the snitch, Youre on duty the day after tomorrow. The boys face turned as pale as Browns. For the next two days, Saul lived quite comfortably. No one gave him orders. He could wander most of the fourth floor freely. No one dared fight him for food, so he finally got to eat hot meals and, occasionally, even meat. The steward even brought him a bottle of potion the next day, saying it was to heal his head injury. What a joke! He didnt even have a scar on his forehead anymore. Still, Saul accepted the potion respectfully and thanked the steward profusely. Everything he was enjoying now came from others assumptions about his connection with Kongsha. But if he couldnt become a wizard apprentice, it would all vanish, and hed return to being nothing. Kongsha didnt even care to remember his name. Without that title, he had no right to be arrogant. All he could do was scare the weak-minded boys. On the third day, something happened. The boy who went to clean the corridor at dawn didnt return. The steward eventually showed up carrying the boys corpse. One boy excitedly described it to Saul: the servants head had turned into a flower. The skull formed the center, while the flesh peeled back in layers like petalsbright red, like fire. After bringing back the corpse, the steward handed it off to the trash handlers. Blood dripped all the way down the corridor, and even Saul, who was supposed to be resting, was summoned to help clean up. Saul crouched with the others, scrubbing the bloodstains from the floor. None of the wizard apprentices walking by paid them any mind. They were always in a rush, never caring which servant had died this time. Saul even caught a glimpse of Kongshas chin. Her head was hidden under a hood, not nearly as terrifying as at night. Back in the room, the steward returned. I think youve rested enough. Youll resume your duties tomorrow. Understood, Saul replied immediately. Someone whispered behind him. Clearly, people had noticed Kongsha ignoring him earlier. Because she hadnt spared him even a glance, some now believed Saul was bluffing about their connection. The steward frowned at how readily Saul agreed. Just as he was about to speak again, the door swung open. The butler had entered. S- Sir! The steward bent low in a ninety-degree bow. What brings you here? The butler ignored him completely, his face cold as he looked at Saul. Youre Saul? Saul knew that this was the opportunity Kongsha had promised. He quietly clenched his hand inside his sleeve. Yes, Sir. Come with me. The butler turned and left, never acknowledging the steward once. Saul brushed past the steward, offering him a small nod and smile. Sweat instantly beaded on the stewards forehead. Saul followed the butler all the way to the sixth floor. The sixth through ninth floors were mainly for junior apprentices, though some higher-level ones who didnt want to move out still lived there. The tower usually felt deserted, but today, the hallway was packed. Dozens of children, neatly dressed, stood in rows. But none of them looked innocent or childlike. Their faces were pale, full of fear and unease. Go stand at the end, the butler said, leading Saul to the back of the line and pointing with his chin. Yes. Saul knew these were the new wizard apprentices. He suppressed his excitement and walked quietly to the end. The kid at the end turned around at the noise, eyeing Saul first with confusion, then irritation. Saul didnt know what his problem was, but he glared back, unflinching. After living with the other boys these past few days, Saul understood one thing This world wasnt like his old one. Being kind and gentle only made you a target. So, he might as well meet this world with strength. (End of Chapter) Chapter 5: Slipping Through the Cracks "Next." A voice came from the front of the line. The boy in front of Saul gave him one last glare before turning around. Saul only shot him a cold glance, memorized his face, then shifted his attention to the front. As the group moved forward, Saul was able to see the people at the front of the line. Two individuals sat behind a table. There were some objects laid out on it, but from this distance, Saul couldnt make them out clearly. After a little while, there were only five or six people left in front of him. At some point, three or four more had lined up behind him, too. They were probably servants like him, dragged in to make up the numbers. This kids magical aptitude is garbage, and his mental strength is even worse. Completely worthless. How did he even get selected? A young man at the front suddenly raised his voice in anger. Saul quickly looked up and caught sight of a chubby boy squinting and smiling as he handed something over to the irritated youth. My talents are average, but I hope youll show some leniency, sir. That was blatant bribery. But to Sauls surprise, the young man, clearly just a wizard apprentice himself, took the offering and still sneered, A single magic crystal? So this is how youve coasted through so far? You really think all wizards can be bought? The boys usual tactics had failed, and his smile froze on his face. I didnt mean it that way, sir. He tried to explain, but the apprentice suddenly flicked something with his thumb. From Sauls angle, it was hard to tell where it landed on the boys face, or maybe into his mouth. Then, Saul witnessed a scene hed never forget for the rest of his life. The chubby boys body froze, then melted like a candle into a puddle of liquid. Within that puddle, you could faintly make out his facial features and limbs. The man beside the wizard apprentice clicked his tongue. Ugh, how disgusting. Would have just sent him to work as a servant. Sauls heart sank. He was a servant, too. At that moment, the long-silent hardcover book suddenly flew up before Sauls eyes and fluttered open. [May 25th, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar Youve finally snuck into the ranks of the apprentices. But you forgot how you became a servant in the first place. You failed the magical aptitude test back thenDo you really think that a few years later, youve suddenly got potential? Laughable. Absolutely laughable. You laughed yourself to death. Just as I thought! Saul stiffly followed the line as it moved forward, hearing nervous whispers behind him. If he took the test as-is, he wouldnt pass either. Judging from the contents of the hardcover book, there was a good chance hed be exposed and die laughingliterally. Saul glanced down at his left hand, hidden in the shadows of his sleeve. It might be enough to scare off other servants or even a steward, but it certainly wouldnt intimidate wizard apprentices. Should he bring Kongshas name? Just as he thought that, more lines appeared in the hardcover book: Because you failed the magic test and your servant status was revealed, Sid interrupted the test and tried to kill you. In a desperate moment, you brought up Kongsha. Sid fell silent and let you go. After completing the remaining two tests, you managed to become a low-level wizard apprentice, and that very night, you luckily turned into a pile of bones. At least then, your left hand didnt seem so out of place. Saul froze. So even bringing up Kongsha wouldnt work? Fear once again gripped his heart. What could he do to pass the test? Even if he tried to quit now, all that awaited him was death. He didnt need the book to tell him that. Every step forward felt like one closer to the abysshe was about to fall in! Think. Think. There has to be another way. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sauls eyes stayed locked on the table that was getting closer and closer, focusing on the testing instruments laid out on top. He closely observed the testing procedure. Each candidate had to go through the tests from left to right. On the far left was a black crystal orb used to test magical aptitude. The orb had to be pressed against the forehead. The more transparent it became, the greater the candidates potential. In the center was a wooden doll carved to look like a little girl, lifelike except for the hollow black pits where her eyes shouldve been. Testers had to stare into those hollows. The more the doll moved, the stronger their mental energy was. The final test involved a paintbrush dipped in paint, used to assess elemental affinity. Candidates had to draw a circle on a blank sheet of paper. The paint would automatically change color, and the apprentice would then announce two elements, which a man next to him would record. Saul nervously watched the two people''s test process. They also got by with money like fat boy, both of them passed the test. But Saul noticed that both looked utterly drained afterward, pale and exhausted. One of them could barely stay on his feet after finishing. Maybe He wasnt totally sure yet, but since he now had an idea and the hardcover book hadnt popped up again. Saul decided to go for it. He had no choice left but to risk it all. The number of people in front of him dwindled. Finally, it was his turn. The lazy-looking young man lounging in the chair let out a cold chuckle the moment he saw Sauls face. Does he know me? Sauls heart skipped a beat, but his face showed fear. Begin, the wizard apprentice drawled, pointing lazily at the black crystal orb on the left. Obediently, Saul reached outnot for the orb, but for the paintbrush used to test elemental affinity. Before the apprentice could say anything, Saul gripped the brush tightly in his right hand and quickly drew a trembling circle on the paper. The freshly drawn circle was pitch black. Saul put down the brush and held his breath. The apprentice didnt look pleased, but after squinting at the paper, he didnt say anything. Slowly, the black circle began to change, several colors appeared, though the longest section was barely the length of a pinky and still black. The rest was a chaotic mess of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, gold, white, all the colors at once. Heh. The apprentice let out a chuckle. A bit greedy, arent you? Saul could hear the mockery but only lowered his head in submission. Dark element As for the rest, I cant even tell what the second strongest is. Nick, just write down whatever. The man beside him, Nick, nodded and scribbled: Dark element, Light element. The apprentice, who Saul now realized was definitely the Sid mentioned in the book, burst out laughing. Dark and light? Opposing elements? Youre really just writing anything, huh? Nick said nothing. Once Sid stopped laughing, Saul reached for the wooden doll. He stared into the empty hollows where the eyes should have been, watching closely for any movement. Help me, help me, help me A string of whispers began in Sauls earsfast and faint, just enough to pull him in. The more he listened, the more jumbled the voices became. Soon, the message began to shift. Help me, help me Kill me Kill me Help me Saul felt dizzy and disoriented. Alright, thats enough. Sids voice snapped in his ears. But Saul didnt move. He let his mind sink fully into the whispers. I said enough! Do you have a death wish?! Saul jolted, snapped out of it. He lifted his head, first glancing at the dollits tiny wooden arms were raised. Then he looked up at Sid, who was now standing, face twisted in anger. Before Sid could say another word, Saul rolled his eyes back and collapsed in a dead faint. (End of Chapter) Chapter 6: First-Rank Apprentice "Help me, help me, help me... Kill me!!!" "Ah!" Saul jolted upright, gasping for breath. "Youre awake, sir?" a boy quickly scrambled up from the floor and rushed to Sauls side. "George?" Saul recognized him as the boy who had slept on his right side in the dormitory. In that communal sleeping hall, George was the only one who had shown Saul any semblance of kindness. When Saul first arrived in this world, he only had scattered memories from the bodys original owner. It was George who had quietly whispered all kinds of useful information about the Wizard Tower to him. But, fearing hed be bullied too if caught talking to Saul, George had always kept his distance in front of others. Now, George wore a fawning smile and held up a bowl of soup. "Sir, are you hungry? Would you like me to serve you?" Saul pushed the soup away, "No need. Im not hungry. What time is it? How long have I been unconscious?" "You were out for about an hour. Its around eight now maybe a little past eight," George replied, turning to glance at the sandglass clock on the wall, squinting to read the time. Saul followed his gaze and finally noticed the room he was in was a single-occupancy bedroom. A wooden bed about five feet wide, two long desks, two high-back chairs, and a bookshelf that took up an entire wall (though it was completely empty) made up the entirety of the rooms furnishings. On the wall hung a blue sandglass clock with time markers. The sand had just passed the 8 oclock mark. "This is a wizard apprentices room? I passed the test?" A warm wave of relief surged from Sauls chest and spread through his entire body. Excitement, joy, and the feeling of having narrowly escaped death brought a goofy grin to his face. "Hehehe..." Seeing Saul smile, George quickly joined in, "Congratulations, sir!" Realizing hed lost his composure, Saul quickly reined in his expression and coughed twice. "George, why are you here?" George instantly dropped to his knees. "Sir, the butler told me to come care for you." After Saul passed out, the butler had sent him to this vacant room on the sixth floor and had allowed George, who volunteered to look after him until he woke. Saul fell into thought. Since Ive been placed in a wizard apprentices room, that should mean theyve accepted me as one of them. But odds are, my magical aptitude is still very low. If I cant find a way to improve it, I might stay a first-rank apprentice my whole life. Hed fainted and managed to skip the magic aptitude test, but that also meant he had no idea what his true talent level was. Hed have to find time to secretly test it himself. The excitement of becoming an apprentice mixed with the anxiety about the difficult path ahead left Saul feeling conflicted. After a moment, he exhaled, then noticed George was still kneeling there, eyes full of anticipation. "Uh George, you can get up." "Sir!" George finally spoke up once Saul had returned to his senses. "Please allow me to be your personal servant!" "Personal servant?" Saul had no memory of such a concept. George cast a nervous glance at Sauls left hand, the skeletal one, and quickly averted his eyes. "Yes, sir. Ive seen other wizard apprentices assign personal servants to handle their daily needs. If you take me in, I swear Ill serve you loyally." Seeing Saul hesitate, George crawled closer and lowered his voice. "Sir, I could be your eyes and ears I can watch Brown for you." Brown? That boy who had been bullying him? "Sir, I noticed Brown was summoned by someone twice after you got hurt and passed out. After that, he got even more arrogant. Hes even riled the others up against you. Theyve now made you solely responsible for cleaning the hallways at dawn, a job we used to rotate." Sauls pupils shrank. So the boys werent just bullying him for fun, but someone had ordered it? The skeletal hand hidden in his sleeve slowly clenched into a fist. Someone wants me dead. Seeing Sauls expression change, George knew his intel had hit the mark and quickly added, "Sir, I can investigate whos behind Brown!" But Saul shook his head without much thought. "No. Dont do anything yet," he said after a short pause. "Just keep an eye on Browns daily actions, but dont take any initiative. As for the personal servant thing Ill ask the butler once everything stabilizes." George looked a little disappointed but quickly perked back up. He straightened his posture and declared, "Understood, sir! If you ever need me, just summon me. George will gladly lay down his life for you!" He was just a twelve-year-old boy, full of earnest loyalty and fiery devotion. Saul didnt take such grandiose words seriously. He waved his hand to dismiss George, then asked, "Do you know what apprentices are supposed to do next?" George looked puzzled and shook his head. Makes sense. Hed only been called here recently and couldnt be expected to know everything. Not wanting George to attract too much attention, Saul sent him back first. Then, he began pacing the room, trying to find anything useful. Hed passed out during the testing, so he probably missed a lot of important information. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The room was small, nothing compared to Kongshas room. Aside frothe m basic necessities, everything else was empty. Under the desk, Saul found some blank scrolls and an ink-absorbing pen. That meant they were allowed to study. He hugged the two items to his chest and smiled again, lips pressed tight. My days as a disposable servant are finally over. I dont have to wake up every morning wondering how Ill die. A bright future felt within reach. He knew his innate talent wasnt great but just being alive and accepted as a first-rank apprentice was a miracle. "Even if I never advance, Im happy to stay a beginner until I die of old age." Knock knock! Someone was at the door. Saul adjusted his expression and hurried to open it. The person outside looked familiar, she was one of the two who had tested just before him. A freckled girl with braided hair, wearing a simple blue dress and carrying a stiff canvas shoulder bag. "I saw your servant leave and figured you must be awake, so I came to say hello," she said with a completely flat expression. Her head bobbed slightly with each word. "My name is Keli. I live next door, room 603." Coming to greet someone should have been a warm gesture, but her cold demeanor made it feel off. "Hello, Im Saul." Keli eyed the scroll and pen in his arms and gave a small, approving nod. "I came to find you for two reasons. First, you have high mental aptitude, while I have high magical aptitude. Talented people should walk together." Sauls mouth twitched slightly. "Second, youre the only one from the last batch who passed the test and survived." Sauls heart sank at her words. So it was true that all those who failed the test had died. If you lack talent, even opportunity becomes a curse. "I noticed your clothing is the same as the Tower servants, so I figured you were one of the tested servants. For a servant to become an apprentice, your willpower must be quite strong." Though Keli was giving him compliments, Saul couldnt understand why they didnt feel good at all. "Thats all. Those are my reasons for wanting to get along with you." Saul really wanted to ask, "Then why should I want to get along with you?" But he held his tongue. (End of Chapter) Chapter 7: The Extremely Efficient First Lesson Distant relatives are not as helpful as nearby neighbors. Though this neighbor, Keli, was so blunt it felt a little uncomfortable, Saul figured he could take the opportunity to gather some information. He had just opened his mouth when someone came striding down the corridor. That person walked briskly while loudly proclaiming: All newly promoted First Rank Apprentices, be at the last classroom on the 10th floor of the East Tower at exactly 9 o''clock for your first public class! All newly promoted First Rank Apprentices, be at the last classroom on the 10th floor of the East Tower at exactly 9 o''clock for your first public class! Someone heard the announcement, opened their door to ask something, but the man didnt answer. He just kept repeating the message, then went up the sloped corridor at the end. New apprentices started gathering in the hallway, whispering and chatting. The atmosphere was lively, and everyone was full of hope. Keli! Two boys came running over. One of them, with bright and lively eyes, said, Lets go to class together. But Keli merely glanced at them, didnt even answer, and turned to Saul, We should head there now. The two boys, despite being brushed off, didnt show anger. Instead, they looked at Saul with a hint of wariness. Saul realized they probably also believed he had high talent. But that wasnt something he could explain, so he just nodded and agreed to walk together. There was still a bit of time before 9 oclock, but almost all the new apprentices headed toward the East Tower as soon as they heard the message. The Wizard Tower itself was cylindrical in shape, wider at the base and narrower at the top. The middle was divided into two halves, forming the East and West Towers. Both the East and West Towers were semicircular and separated by a thick wall. Only the 5th, 6th, 10th, and 14th floors had connecting corridors. These corridors were locked at night, and passage was strictly prohibited. Saul had seen the corridor gates while cleaning the hallways, but he had never been allowed to enter the East Tower. Following the crowd, he walked through the corridor for the first time and arrived at the East Tower. The 6th floor of the East Tower didnt have rows of rooms like the West Tower. What greeted his eyes were bare gray walls covered in strange symbols and patterns Saul couldnt begin to understand. Just one glance made his head spin. He turned his head away quickly and saw that Keli beside him had kept her head lowered the entire time, clearly avoiding looking at the walls. This girl she really knows a lot. Thud. Thud. The two people ahead of them didnt avert their gaze in time and collapsed, dizzy, onto the ground. The crowd walked past them without a second lookno one even offered a hand. As Saul walked by the struggling apprentices, his hopeful visions of apprentice life suddenly dimmed a little. --- Everyone be quiet! After waiting for about ten minutes in the last classroom on the 10th floor of the East Tower, Saul and the others saw a man in his fifties stride in from the front door of the classroom with a burst of energy. He quickly walked to the front platform and placed one hand heavily on the lectern. First class! The rules of Gorsa Wizard Tower! Ill only say this once! Anyone who asks me againIll eat you! Urghhh Right on cue, the man bent over and started to retch. A big splash of greenish slime landed on the ground, splattering everywhere. Mixed in were several human fingersthud, bounce, thud. The front row of apprentices recoiled in horror, knocking into the desks behind them and causing a clatter of noise. Sitting habitually toward the back, Saul lowered his head and avoided looking at the disgusting scene that was making his stomach churn. The man standing at the front, clearly angry, straightened up after vomiting and shouted again, Silence! No one dared to move now, even those struggling with nausea. First off, you choose your mentor based on your elemental affinity. I am Gudo. I teach the Poison Element, and I can also teach the Metal Element. If you have talent in either, choose me on the registration form! Saul looked down, and his desk was empty. Mentor Gudo hadnt magically produced any registration forms, nor had anyone come in to distribute them. He quickly opened his book and began taking notes with his pen. At the same time, he heard a rustling sound beside him. Keli, seated next to him, had also pulled out paper and pen from her bag and started writing in sync. There were about twenty people in the classroom, and more than half had come prepared with paper and pens. Those who hadnt prepared glanced at their neighbors but didnt dare to speak. Mentor Gudo didnt seem like someone who tolerated interruptions. On the platform, Mentor Gudo kept talking, his pace fast. ...First Rank Apprentices must start with public classes. Subjects include: Magic Script, Universal Knowledge, Meditation, and Runes. Only after that can you touch beginner-level spells! Sauls pen moved like lightning, but when he couldnt keep up, he started jotting notes in shorthand using characters from his past life. ...Dont waste your time, because you dont have time to waste! Theres a monthly assessment for First Rank Apprentices. The first assessment is in three months! If the evaluators think you show no potential for growth Mentor Gudo paused, squinting as he scanned the classroom, then said with a dark expression, Then theres no reason to keep training you. Sauls hand shook, dragging out one of the letters into a long tail. He silently started a new line and kept writing. ...And lastly, stop dreaming. Just focus on the books in front of you. Only Second Rank Apprentices are qualified to think about those other things. Saul wasnt sure what those other things referred to. Spells, maybe? Thats all. Im leaving. Mentor Gudo turned around and walked out even faster than when he entered. With the terrifying mentor gone, the classroom exploded with chatter. The apprentices began discussing everything excitedly. But Saul didnt join in. He just stared at his notes in a daze. Was your left hand always like that? Kelis voice broke his thoughts again. Saul had instinctively pressed down his book with his left hand while taking notesand Keli, sitting beside him, had naturally seen it. He didnt hide his hand this time and casually replied, No. It became like this the day before yesterday. Keli frowned and pressed her lips together as if she were trying to solve a world-ending riddle. At that moment, the classroom door opened again, and a young man walked in. He had a polite smile and carried a stack of papers in his hands as he walked to the front platform. Its ten minutes to nine. Youre all early. Very good! As apprentices, we must make use of every second. Early is always better than late. Sometimes, being on time is still late. He tapped the stack of papers in his hand and reined in his smile slightly. Ill be handing out the mentor registration forms and the rulebook for the Wizard Tower. Mentor Gudo will return shortly to give his first full explanation. Please stay quiet. Mentor Gudo dislikes noise. If you have questions, dont ask. Look at the rulebook. Ill provide further explanation afterward. The classroom fell silent. The young man was very satisfied. This group of apprentices was very obedientask for quiet, and quiet immediately followed. He stepped down from the platform to begin handing out the forms and booklets. But the moment his foot landed, it squelched into something slimy. He looked down. When he lifted his foot, a severed finger was stuck to the sole of his shoe, twitching slightly. He looked back up at the class, his lips twitching. Mentor Gudo he? Hes already here, a girl in the second row said softly. (End of Chapter) Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 8: The Enthusiastic Senior Definitely Isn’t a Bad Guy The young man leaned lifelessly against the podium at the back of the classroom. It was a long while before he finally spoke again. My name is Lokai, I am a Second Rank apprentice. The handbookyou can come up and get it yourselves. Read for ten minutes first. Even his voice sounded drained. But very soon, some enthusiastic boys and girls went up to help distribute the handbooks. Once his hands were free, Lokai chanted a spell in a tongue no one understood and made two hand gestures. Whoosh. The mess on the ground vanished. The new apprentices, who had already witnessed how Sid killed the fat boy, didnt react with much alarm to Lokais spell. This left Lokai, whod clearly meant to show off a little, looking even more dejected. The two boys sitting to Kelis left stood to fetch forms and brought back ones for both Keli and Saul. Keli took hers without hesitation, while Saul gave a quiet Thank you. No need, no need, said the wide-eyed boy, looking a bit surprised. Im Doze, and hes Rocky. Were in rooms 613 and 614. We can study together and help each other out. If this were a normal school, this would be a good time to make friends. But Saul didnt think theyd really end up learning together as wizard apprentices. After all, everyones affinity element and chosen mentor could differ. He lowered his head and looked at the form in his hands. There were only five mentors listed in total. That was the entire faculty of Gorsa Wizard Tower. Each name had a short description, indicating their primary elements and areas of expertise. Most had one or two primary elements. Their areas of expertise varied more widely. Sauls eyes immediately landed on Mentor Gudos name. Right next to it was a mentor named Kaz. Kaz C Primary Element: Dark. Specialties: Necromancy, Ghost Studies, Corpse Preservation, Limb Grafting. All of them were deathly fields. Saul was reminded again of Kongshas terrifying face. He quietly marked a check under Kazs name. Then he pulled out the handbook and skimmed through it. There were far more details and rules than what Gudo had said earlier. When he was a servant, hed never encountered this many rules. But maybe that was because servants didnt get exposed to this kind of information and didnt need to know it. Just then, he noticed from the corner of his eye that Keli, beside him, was frowning deeply, chewing on the cap of her ink pen. She hadnt moved in a while. Whats wrong? Has Keli discovered some hidden message? Keli removed the pen cap and turned to Saul with a serious expression. My strongest elemental affinity is fire. But there isnt a single mentor who specializes in it. Before Saul could respond, she looked back down at the form. So I can only pick gold as my main element? Damn it Im not happy with that at all. While she said this, her tightly furrowed brows relaxed. Who could say how much of her frustration was real? This wizard tower wasnt a proper academy. With only five mentors, it was natural they couldnt cover every primary element. Just like Sauls dark elementonly Kaz specialized in it. That thought made Sauls expression grow serious. Wait a second How did Kongsha know that his strongest affinity was dark? Was it all coincidence, or had someone arranged it? Staring at Kazs name, Sauls brow furrowed slightly. Up on the platform, Lokai had finally recovered from his earlier slump. He straightened his back and asked the class kindly, If you have any questions, nows the time to ask. Hands quickly went up. Some asked about the rules in the handbook. Others, like Keli, had the same issue. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as Saul had suspected. If a mentor for your strongest element wasnt available, apprentices had to choose their second-strongest as their primary. In worse cases, it might be their third or even fourth. Lokai patiently explained for half an hour. He was thorough, almost to the point of being long-winded, but he answered each question clearly. Even when he couldnt provide an answer, he pointed out what to watch out for. Even Saul became absorbed, temporarily forgetting Kongshas shadow over his thoughts. Suddenly, Saul felt a poke on his arm. He turned his head and saw Keli retracting her finger, motioning with her eyes for him to look ahead to the right. Saul looked up and saw the boy who had stood in front of him during the apprentice testthe one whod turned to glare at him. That same boy was now glaring at him again with hatred in his eyes. Once he noticed Saul had looked up, he held his gaze for a moment, then turned back around. Who is he? Saul leaned slightly to the left and whispered. Keli still sat perfectly upright. Duke. His best friend died on the way here. A Third Rank apprentice guiding them refused to help. What does that have to do with me? At the time, that Third Rank apprentice said, There are too many people. Because there were too many people, the wizard apprentice let one die on the road. Then, during the test, a few more people than expected showed up. Saul turned his head forward in silence. After a moment, he said, It has nothing to do with me. Ha! Keli let out a short laugh, though it was unclear at whom she was laughing. The two of them returned their attention to Lokais lecture, neither mentioning Duke again. ...In short, as long as you devote most of your energy to learning the basics, theres no need to worry about failing the test. Lokai clapped his hands together to conclude. Alright, my mouths gone dry. Thats all for this explanation. Has everyone filled out their forms? He gave a small cough. Before I collect the forms, let me introduce my Mentor Anze. Thats right, the very first mentor listed on your form. His primary focus is earth-element spells. He can also teach wood. But in truth, he has research in water and poison as well. Lokais face lit up with a big smile. No need to worry if your primary element isnt listed. Mentors are official wizards. They dont need to stick strictly to their main elements to teach you. Even if youre a dark element apprentice, choosing Mentor Anze is totally fine. Besides, youll also have us seniors to guide you. In short, welcome to Mentor Anzes big family! Lokai bared his teeth and wiggled his eyebrows, looking completely approachable. Swish, swish, swish Saul noticed several people instantly began changing their selections on their forms. Even Doze and Loki, sitting on Kelis other side, were revising theirs. Doze even leaned over and suggested, Lets all pick Mentor Anze together! Look how enthusiastic Senior Lokai ishell definitely help us study. Well improve faster that way. Nope! Keli rejected him instantly without even thinking. Saul shook his head, too. These apprentices had all been brought from the outside world. They might still have illusions about the people in the wizard tower. But in Sauls mind, these wizard apprentices and mentors were always in a hurry. They never stayed for anything irrelevant. If one ever stopped in front of you then dont be glad. That just means they might need to use you. And how would they use you? Sauls skeletal left hand was a constant reminder: if you have no strength, no value, then your body is all you have to offer. A one-in-ten chance of survival or none at all. Lokai finally finished pitching his mentor and asked everyone to bring their forms forward. Doze again tried to help deliver the forms for Keli and Saul. But this time, both chose to bring them up themselves. As Saul approached the podium, he glanced sideways and was surprised to see that Keli had chosen the very same Mentor Gudo, who had come and gone in a storm earlier. After all, picking Gudo, after that one retching display really did take a lot of courage. Once the forms were turned in, Lokai told them they could return to their dorms. A servant would deliver all necessary supplies. Everyone left in high spirits, bidding farewell to the senior as they made their way out. The large classroom on the tenth floor quickly emptied and quieted. Lokai organized the forms in his hand, straightened them on the podium. Hee hee hee... He suddenly chuckled. (End of Chapter) Chapter 9: The Dead Ones Are the Real Trash The dorms for newly inducted First Rank apprentices were located on the sixth through ninth floors, but most people stayed on the sixth. Saul had thought that once he returned to his room, a servant would soon deliver his textbooks and other materials. What he hadnt expected was to see a familiar face waiting outside the door of Room 604. Sid, the Second Rank apprentice who had overseen the testing, was standing there with arms crossed, gazing at Saul, who was walking alongside Keli. His face was full of ridicule. Sauls heart tightened. He quickly glanced toward the hardcover book on his left shoulder. The book was floating there obediently, showing no signs of opening on its own. He let out a sigh of relief, then steeled himself and walked forward under Sids icy gaze. Senior, were you looking for me? Saul lowered his head slightly, eyes fixed on Sids hands. Second Rank apprentices generally had no business here. Many new apprentices were already stirred by the scene, standing at a distance and watching with shock and suspicion. They had been deeply shaken by Sids method of killing the fat boy earlier. For kids who came from outside, even being bystanders to such things was a nightmarish experience. Even Keli stood three meters away, watching the scene with a blank expression. Sid uncrossed his arms, and the sneer on his face only deepened. He leaned forward, lowering his mouth right over Sauls head, I know how you cheated your way through the test. Sauls eyes shot up, glancing at Sid from a sharp angle. But I wont revoke your apprentice qualification. Sid straightened up again, arms folded, his tone seemingly relaxed. Did you know? People who have mental aptitude but no magical aptitude only die the worst deaths! Hahahaha Sid didnt bother to lower his voice. Saul could already hear people behind him beginning to murmur. Im really looking forward to the news of your death. If you die nicely enough, I wouldnt mind turning your corpse into a wax figure and putting it on the fourth floor as a warning to those lowly servants. Dont. Even. Think! About it! A wave of numbness rushed from Sauls scalp to his toes. Sid looked very satisfied with the pale color that had drained from Sauls face. He took half a step back, admiring Saul as if admiring a work of art. Well then, looking forward to our next meeting. With a final sneer, his expression turned completely cold as he turned and walked away. Every apprentice in the corridor stepped aside, pressing themselves against the walls, terrified of blocking the seniors path in any way. Only once Sid disappeared around the bend in the ramp did Saul finally let out a long breath. The stiffness in his limbs slowly began to fade. He lowered his head, preparing to return to his room, not bothering to look at the expressions around him. They couldnt be anything good. Becoming a wizard apprentice had been his choice. He knew his talent and aptitude werent great. So, even if he had to endure others doubts and ridicule, Saul would not give up. He reached out to open the door, but another hand slammed onto the door panel. Saul looked up and saw Dukes twisted face. Shanqi he died because of trash like you? Dukes chest was heaving. People without talent have no right to learn wizardly! Go rot and mold in the servants quarters where you belong! A flame surged from Sauls heart, so hot it felt like smoke was rising in his throat. Saul suddenly thrust out his left hand. The white skeletal hand clamped down hard on Dukes head, like grabbing a leather ball! Hair, skin, all sank slightly under the pressure of the bone, even his skull started making brittle cracking sounds. Dukes mouthful of curses turned into a wail. Ah! Aaaah! AHHHH! Under Sauls enormous, irresistible strength, Duke was gradually crushed to his knees. The ones who die are the real trash! Saul growled through gritted teeth. He looked up at the crowd in the corridor, all with different expressions, and began to squeeze harder. AAAAAAHHHHH!!! Dukes cries became even sharper, like a needle piercing everyones brain. People couldnt help but back away. But then, a hand suddenly landed on Sauls left arm. Saul, eyes bloodshot, turned his head and saw that Keli had somehow appeared behind him. She looked at him nonchalantly, as if Saul wasnt killing someone but merely eating a meal. Keli raised the Apprentice Rulebook in her hand and waved it in front of Sauls eyes. Rule Three: Apprentices may not kill one another. Violators will be flayed. If you really want to kill him, lets do it somewhere more private next time. She didnt lower her voice, letting both Saul and the kneeling Duke hear her clearly. Maybe it was Kelis cool tone, maybe the light breeze from the fluttering book. Saul felt the fire inside him settle a little. He let go, watching Duke, face etched with deep finger marks, roll and crawl away into the crowd. Youre right. Saul stared at Dukes fleeing back and said loudly, Next time, somewhere quiet. Ill finish the job! He no longer looked at the gazes of those around him. He pushed open the door and stepped into his dorm. Just as he turned to shut the door, Keli suddenly ducked low and slipped under his arm. Sauls movement paused for a beat, then he slowly closed the door. You didnt even bring your belongings? Keli clasped her hands behind her back, taking a stroll through Sauls room. Saul said nothing. Keli circled back in front of him. They were both teenagers, but she seemed just a bit taller than Saul. So how did you cheat? Pretended to faint and skipped the magic test? Saul turned his head away. Keli circled back to face him. Your magic aptitude isnt good, is it? Hmph! Toward the only person who had stood beside him, Saul didnt lose his temper, just gave a nasal grunt. Poor magic aptitude is a bit tricky. You might not even be able to cast a few spells before burning out, Keli said flatly, But your mental aptitude was still the strongest among everyone who tested that day. She suddenly extended her right hand toward Saul. Geniuses should walk alongside other geniuses. Hello, Im Keli, first place in the magic aptitude test. Saul. After a pause, Saul placed his right hand in hers. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Out of nowhere, hed gained a completely inexplicable friend. After Keli left, Saul sat at his desk, recalling that overly dramatic scene just now and couldnt help twitching at the corner of his mouth. But he quickly calmed down. Unlike Keli, who still wore the title of genius, his reputation for cheating would likely spread all over. But Saul had no time to worry about others opinions. To become an apprentice, he was now entangled in a mystery even he couldnt fully grasp. That earlier rage, more than anything, had come from fear of Sid. Now that rationality had returned Saul tore a page from his notebook and began writing down names. Brown. Sid. Kongsha. Keli. Duke. Brown had been targeting him from the start. It all seemed like someone was pulling strings behind the scenes. Next to Browns name, Saul wrote: Enemy. Sid had a deep hostility toward Saul. Saul even suspected Sid might be the one behind Brown. The hardcover book had warned Saul: Sid would try to kill him after the magic aptitude test. And today, Sid had blocked him at his door and spread word of his so-called cheating Next to Sids name, Saul wrote: Sworn Enemy. Sadly, this sworn enemy wasnt someone Saul had any way to fight not yet. Fortunately, now that he was a wizard apprentice, the other side likely couldnt attack him openly either. Next up Kongsha. Saul softly read the name of the one who had changed his fate. Next to Kongshas name, he drew a question mark. Kongshas terrifying appearance, her mysterious methods all made Saul deeply wary. He still had no idea what she wanted from him. So weak all he could do was take one step at a time. He skipped Kelis name and went to the final one. Duke. Even after venting earlier, just seeing this name still ticked him off. He lifted the pen and quickly scribbled next to it: Dumbas Knock knock knock! A knock at the door cut him off. Saul crumpled the paper and stuffed it into his pocket. He opened the door. A beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen stood before him, dressed in an extremely revealing maid outfit. Back arched, chest out, she pushed a cart in a pose that would drive most boys wild. Piled on the cart were stacks of books, school supplies, and living essentials, half as tall as a person. She lowered her head and smiled sweetly at Saul, her angle picture-perfect. Good afternoon, Master Saul. These are the books and tools youll need for your studies. Would you like me to help you move them in? Saul took hold of the cart handle. No need. Thank you. The maid gave a deep bow, her chest almost brushing Sauls nose. Would the Master like me to provide any other services? (End of Chapter) Chapter 10: The First Night as an Apprentice Saul stared at the maid in disbelief. He was only twelve. Dragging the heavy little cart into the room, Saul slammed the door shut right in front of the maid with a bang. The maid straightened up, pouting in displeasure. Just then, another maid pushing an empty cart, who was in charge of delivering books to Room 603, walked by. She looked at the young maid standing outside the door empty-handed and asked, a little surprised, He didnt let you in? Its fine. The maid hooked her index finger under her collar. It snapped back against her skin with a light tremble of her chest. Hell want it. Unaware that someone outside the door had already marked him as prey, Saul was blissfully flipping through each book one by one. Every single one was thick. Some detailed magical flora, fauna, and minerals of this world. Some described the traits and legends of common ghosts and monsters. Some resembled foreign language textbooks, yet the content was as convoluted and difficult as an English-Chinese dictionary. There were also picture books, but the illustrations were eerie and grotesque. Looking at them too long could make one dizzy. After skimming through each book, Saul turned to inspect the items covered in black velvet. There was a crystal ball hed seen before, not black, but transparent. There was a set of transparent crystal or maybe glass, test tubes and beakers, along with a small crucible. There was also a large wooden box, divided into more than a dozen compartments, containing various items: a few sets of clothing and a First Rank Apprentice badge. All of these items were listed in the apprentice handbook. Saul checked them off one by one with the handbook in hand, finally managing to identify everything. He pinned the apprentice badge onto his coat and gently brushed his fingers over the slightly rough engraving. Thinking about tomorrows first public lesson, Saul pulled out Wizard Language: An Introduction to Noah Script, sat back down at the long table, and began to preview the material. After all, in his previous life he had survived the gaokao (A difficult test in China), he was quite good at brute-force memorization and drowning himself in practice questions. There were no windows in a First Rank apprentices room. He couldnt see the outside world. He had to rely on the blue hourglass hanging above to tell the time. Blue grains of sand trickled down one by one. Accompanied by the sound of flipping pages and a writing pen, the entire world fell silent. He ate the lunch and dinner delivered by the maid absentmindedly. When Saul next looked up to check the time, it was already midnight. Classes will begin tomorrow. He couldnt afford to stay up too late and burn through his energy. Saul stretched, his muscles groaning with soreness, but mentally he still felt sharp, no sign of drowsy fatigue. After taking the Mental aptitude test, hed noticed a clear improvement in his stamina. It was as if something inside him had been unsealed. Back when he was still a servant, he had to work until midnight and be kicked awake at four in the morning to start again. He always felt like he hadnt slept enough. Now that he was an apprentice and finally had time to rest, he didnt feel tired at all. Is it just my imagination? I feel like my mental capacity is way stronger than before. Still unsure of his condition, Saul decided to ask his mentor about it tomorrow. He gave himself a quick wash, then walked to the wall and dimmed the candlelight to its lowest setting. Whether in a room or hallway, the brightness of the candles could be adjusted, but they must never be extinguished. Even servants knew this. It was the kind of thing that could save your life. Lying on the bed, Saul felt a surge of excitement. The bed was about a meter and a half wide, far more spacious and comfortable than the shared bunk he used to sleep on. Saul stretched out all his limbs, trying to occupy every inch of the bed. But he was still small and skinny, there was even enough space to lie sideways. After lying spread out for a while and failing to fall asleep, he curled into a small ball and tucked the blanket tightly around himself. Only then did he feel a strange sense of comfort. This time, he quickly fell asleep. At 4:15 a.m., Sauls biological clock forced his eyes open. He sat up and yawned. A breath of cool air entered his lungs and belly, immediately waking him up. The candlelight flared once more. Saul returned to the long table. Just as he was about to open a book, something stirred in his heart. He walked to the door, cracked it open, and peeked outside. His room was 604, near the end of the corridor, with a view of the sloped path connecting the floors. A few moments later, he heard faint footsteps. In the dim light, a boy appeared, struggling to push a cart uphill. Was that Brown? Sauls eyes widened. He felt a surge of eagerness to do something but quickly suppressed it. Although he had become an apprentice, his actual strength hadnt changed from the day before. He closed the door again and sat back down at the table. I remember Brown just had the midnight shift a few days ago. Why is he doing it again? Is it because I became an apprentice? Although Sauls method of passing the test was a little unusual and had already become known among many apprentices The servants likely didnt care. They only knew Saul had transformed from a mere servant into a powerful and terrifying apprentice. Which meant Brown, the one who had led the bullying was probably going to be stuck with midnight duties for a long time. Saul wanted to ask who had ordered Brown to kill him. But now wasnt the time. One, he lacked the ability to extract the truth. Two, it would only alert the enemy. He turned to look at the hard-covered book on his left shoulder, reaching out to touch the object that had saved his life, only for his fingers to pass through air, grasping nothing. Maybe only after I become a true wizard will I be qualified to understand the secret of this book. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The threat of death had not disappeared after becoming an apprentice. In fact, the shadow over him had only grown heavier. Saul still had no idea what kind of sinister vortex he had been swept into. So, he buried himself in the ocean of knowledge once again. Only studying, relentlessly studying could bring him peace of mind. A polite knock on the door broke his focus. Outside stood Keli. There were faint shadows under her eyes. She had probably stayed up late studying, too. Time for class. Want to compare notes from last night? Keli said bluntly. Maybe this was what they meant by a genius must walk alongside other geniuses. Saul glanced at the time and realized it was nearly time for class. It was even later than he expected. He quickly picked up his books, paper, and pen and rushed out the door. That hourglass can be set to give reminders. Its explained in the apprentice handbook. Saul instinctively gave an OK gesture, but Keli didnt understand it. The two of them walked quickly toward the East Tower, chatting as they went. How long did you read yesterday? I only lasted two hours before my head went fuzzy. I couldnt focus anymore and had to close my eyes to rest, Keli said quietly. Sauls heart skipped a beat, and he didnt tell the truth. Maybe three or four hours straight, then I took a break. In reality, hed even eaten his meals with a book in hand. Only when lying down to sleep did he truly rest. He had only slept four hours and now felt completely energized. Even so, Keli stared at him wide-eyed in disbelief for a long while. Your mental stamina really is insane. No wonder you could stare at that puppet for so long, she said with a trace of envy, glancing down at the book in her hand. If only I could read for that long, too. As they spoke, they arrived at the large classroom on the tenth floor. It was already packed with people, many of whom were clearly not part of the new batch of apprentices. Only the first row and a corner seat in the back still had open spots; everywhere else was full. Saul hesitated between keeping a low profile and standing out, but Keli had already walked proudly to the front row. Seeing Saul lag behind, she looked back and raised her chin at him. Come on. You cant stay low-profile anymore. (End of Chapter) Chapter 11: The Pale Mushrooms Sauls first public class was none other than the study of wizardly scripts. The class was not taught by a True Wizard, nor even by a Third Rank Apprentice. It was taught by a plain-looking Second Rank Apprentice with no distinguishing features. His attention was clearly not on teaching. It was obvious he was only here to earn magic credits. He spoke quickly and didnt allow anyone to ask questions. After the third time raising her hand without being acknowledged, Keli puffed up her cheeks in frustration. All right, now at this point, does anyone feel dizzy, even nauseous? The Second Rank Apprentice teaching the class finally raised his head and asked the group a question. Seven or eight students in the large classroom raised their hands. They were clearly all newcomers. Heh, the Apprentice sneered, With mental strength like this, I really dont know how you even passed the entry test. He slammed shut the thick book on the lectern with a loud snap, straightened up, and crossed his arms in front of his chest. Noah Script. The most commonly used and most fundamental language among wizard texts. If you cannot even look at these characters for more than an hour, then I suggest you give up on advancing to the Second Rank altogether. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Those who had raised their hands sheepishly pulled them back under their desks, faces flushing red. Some were clearly dissatisfied, but none dared to protest openly. The Second Rank Apprentice tapped his knuckles on the cover of the book with a steady rhythm. This is too basic. Theres really nothing to explain. When you go back and study on your own, only those who can look at the book for at least half an hour without getting dizzy can be considered barely passable. Of course, the longer, the better, but dont push yourselves too hard. Id rather not see half of you drop dead so soon. Why was this guy suddenly acting all kind and giving out advice? Saul was sure he had another motive. Sure enough, the next thing the Second Rank Apprentice said was, If youre really that stupid and need to ask me questions, make sure you bring magic crystals or credits in exchange. His gaze landed on Keli, who had tried raising her hand multiple times, and he lifted an eyebrow at her. Though I doubt any of you have money right now. Just a bunch of pale mushrooms. With a cold snort, he picked up his book, tilted his chin high, and swaggered out the front doors of the classroom. Pale mushrooms? Keli turned to Saul, confused. What does that mean? Sauls fragmented memories had no answer for that. But a First Rank Apprentice sitting in the back, clearly not a newcomer, stood up while packing away his books and replied to Keli, Pale mushrooms. The weakest. The least valuable. Hehe, also the tastiest. The classroom emptied out with a loud shuffle, leaving behind only the batch of new apprentices. Doze, who had tried to curry favor with Keli yesterday, hurried over. His friend, Rocky followed timidly behind him. Doze tugged on Kelis sleeve and said, Keli, why are you still hanging out with him? What do you mean by that? Doze had seen with his own eyes how Saul had dealt with Duke yesterday. He didnt even dare meet Sauls gaze. Theres a Second Rank upperclassman targeting him. You dont want to get dragged into it. He didnt dare speak about Saul allegedly cheating in the entry test while Saul was right there. He figured hed tell Keli privately later and try to convince her to stay away from Saul, maybe even move out from next door to avoid being implicated. You think others will treat us kindly? Keli snapped, Hehe. Pale mushrooms. With her books clutched in her arms, she turned on her heel and walked off, mimicking the Second Rank Apprentices disdainful posture perfectly. Now that Keli was no longer shielding him, Doze quickly took a few steps back and stared at Saul warily. Saul lowered his head, picked up his books and papers from the desk, and walked straight past Doze without so much as a glance. After Saul left, Doze turned back angrily and said to Rocky, Did you see that? He ignored me. Rocky frowned. We really should stay away from him. C The second public class began half an hour later. It was a meditation class. Following the instructions in the apprentice handbook, Saul brought the newly issued crystal ball and made his way to another large classroom. This classroom was fan-shaped, with higher edges and lower corners. Thick cushions were spread across the floor, and many people were already seated. Saul even spotted a few Second Rank Apprentices among them. He found a gap to sit in and left space beside him for Keli. But as soon as he sat down, the new apprentice on his left quietly picked up their crystal ball and moved away. So childish, Saul thought, rolling his eyes inwardly. He was not some twelve-year-old kid. Petty exclusion like this did not affect him. Just before the class began, Keli, with her braided hair swinging, plopped down beside Saul with a soft thud. Without a word, Saul slid the book that had been pressed against the cushion on his right into his bag. I asked about the price, Keli told him. Theyre robbers. You have magic crystals? New apprentices still did not have credits. Used pocket money to trade for one. Class time soon arrived and then passed, but the instructor still had not shown up. New students began whispering. The older apprentices simply sat quietly with their heads lowered. Saul opened his meditation manual. Every few pages, it contained strange, chaotic illustrations. Staring at one of these illustrations for just a few moments was enough to make his head spin and his eyes blur. It was even more uncomfortable than reading the Noah Script. Saul carefully avoided the pictures and focused only on the text. But the writing was obscure, with many unfamiliar words he could not recognize at all. Just like when he first saw this book yesterday, Saul furrowed his brow. At last, footsteps sounded again. Saul looked up and saw a tall blonde beauty walking in, holding the leash of a creature that looked like a mix between a lizard and a crocodile. She walked straight to the corner at the front of the classroom, unhooked the leash, and stood with hands on her hips. Newcomers, put your crystal balls to the side for now and listen. Those whove already studied begin meditating. The older students around them all opened their books and held their crystal balls in their palms, eyes half-closed. So this is meditation? Saul thought. The blonde woman began to speak again, Im Monica. I specialize in lightning magic. If youre attending my class this afternoon, remember not to bring any metal items. Saul had not yet realized what that warning meant when suddenly a streak of blue lightning flashed across Monicas face. The arc of lightning disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, but it left a charred black scar running from her left cheek down to her neck. Monica raised her hand and tore off the blackened skin in one clean strip, revealing raw red tissue underneath. There was no blood, but the twitching muscles were deeply unsettling. Especially when such a grotesque injury appeared on the face of a beautiful woman. The sheer contrast made many new students lower their heads, unable to look. Saul gritted his teeth and stared at Monica. He had already seen Kongshas horrifying half-skull. This was something he could still handle. Crunch crunch crunch The lizard-like creature on the floor began eating the piece of scorched skin Monica had tossed aside. It really was crispy. Saul and Keli both fell silent at once. These wizards were each more bizarre than the last. Even the ones who looked normal on the outside were not quite right on the inside. Saul looked down at his own hand, at the pale fingertips showing through his sleeve. If one day he became a wizard, would he also become a human who looked like a monster? Kongshas face, the melting fat boy, the disgusting and terrifying Mentor Gudo, and now Monica, who occasionally peeled off a layer of beauty like a snake sheds its skin Could it be that turning into a monster was the price one had to pay to become a wizard? (End of Chapter) Chapter 12: The Blue Stone On stage, Monica didnt care whether her actions frightened the children around her. She extended her index finger and, as if pinching a candy, effortlessly picked up the crystal ball. Meditation. Immerse yourself through mental focus, sense the elements around you, draw them into your body, and merge them with your own magic. This is the most stable way to enhance your magical power. The crystal ball gently rotated on Monicas fingertip, with arcs of white lightning flashing through it now and then. Meditation also stabilizes your mental state. If one day you realize you''re on the verge of losing control, you can try using meditation to maintain some degree of clarity. Monica curled her red lips into a slight smile as if she recalled something amusing. Of course, if you cant resolve the root cause of your breakdown, youll still go mad in the end. Then, Monica began teaching the new apprentices how to enter a meditative state. She had each person choose from a set of meditation diagrams in front of them, whichever one looked most pleasing or least dizzying, and observe it through the crystal ball. Saul fought off his nausea and flipped quickly through the booklet in his hands. Every page made him feel dizzy. In the end, he chose the one that made him the least uncomfortable. It was a diagram of multiple figures walking in a circle. At the top of the diagram was a normal adult man. To his left was a nearly identical figure, but a closer look revealed a difference in posture: this second man had slightly bent knees and raised hands. The third figure looked almost the same again, but this time, his arms extended slightly to the sides, and his heels lifted a bit as he bent his knees. Each figures posture differed just a little, like the key frames of an animation, collectively forming a progressive walking sequence. It reminded Saul of how animations are made. He followed the dense lineup of figures downward, observing them one by one. But when he got to the lowest point of the diagram and saw the final upside-down figure, he suddenly realized with a chill that the figure had turned into an octopus-like monster. The change hadnt been abrupt. When Saul looked back up through the diagram, he didnt notice any clear differences between each figure and the next. Yet the last image unmistakably depicted a creature. A person, walking and walking, had turned into a monster, and he hadnt noticed a single thing wrong along the way. As if... people were monsters all along. Fighting the nausea and blurriness, Saul traced the images counterclockwise this time, carefully noting every subtle shift. There seemed to be differences but also none. When he reached the top again, the monster had become a man once more. Saul couldnt take it anymore. He clutched his eyes and collapsed backward. But before he hit the ground, a pair of hands caught him and helped him back up. Laughter echoed nearby. Tears streamed from Sauls eyes. He couldnt see clearly. Assuming it was Keli who had helped him, he muttered softly, Thanks. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theres nothing funny about this. He collapsed because he viewed the entire diagram, unlike you allwho give up the moment you feel dizzy! The voice rang out, and Saul realized it was actually Instructor Monica who had caught him. His eyes were less painful now. He managed to open them slightly and vaguely saw the woman beside him. Monica looked at the teary-eyed boy and couldnt help but smile. She glanced down at the diagram hed chosen, surprise flashing briefly in her eyes. But she quickly returned to her gentle demeanor. Exploration takes courage, but also moderation. Your mental strength is decent. Try using the crystal ball now and immerse yourself. Thank you, Instructor. Perhaps because Saul had progressed quickly, Monica began using him as a demonstration, guiding the other newcomers through the process. Many of the older students looked on enviously. And Saul lived up to expectations he entered a meditative state on his first try. Immersed in meditation, and viewing the human-to-monster diagram through the crystal ball, no longer made him dizzy. One by one, the images of people and creatures lifted off the page and entered his mind. Soon, everything around him blurred. Sounds seemed to come from distant skies. The world dimmed, then brightened again. What lit up Sauls world was a collection of colorful glowing orbs. Following Monicas guidance, he focused on the closest light orb and gently drew it toward his forehead. It went smoothly. The first elemental particle obediently entered Sauls body and fused into something bubble-like within his mind. Excited, Saul immediately attempted to draw in another. He didnt notice that beside him, Instructor Monica''s brows had furrowed slightly. She stepped away from Saul and walked around the classroom, instructing other apprentices to try meditating like Saul. Not everyone could immerse themselves so easily. Many hadnt even found a suitable meditation diagram yet. Keep your crystal balls with you. They help filter out dangerous things and keep your meditation stable. Until you reach the Second Rank, I dont recommend meditating without them. Monica returned to the front, patiently reiterating the key points of meditation. But she no longer gave hands-on guidance as she had with Saul. Some students were quietly resentful. How could a so-called cheater of an apprentice deserve the instructors undivided attention? Still, no one dared voice their dissatisfaction. The first meditation lesson soon ended, but Saul remained deeply immersed even after the room emptied. Keli had planned to wake him, but Monica stopped her. Keli gave Monica a puzzled look, only to see her wearing a mysterious smile. You go on. I have something to say to him alone. Keli eyed Monica with suspicion from head to toe. Being stared at like that by a red-haired little girl made Monicas face darken instantly. But before she could scold her, Keli zipped away Not forgetting to close the door on her way out. Monica walked back to Saul, snapped her fingers A crackle of electric sparks landed right on Sauls forehead. Jolted by the sudden shock, Saul woke up. He opened his eyes to see Monicas long legs standing right in front of him. Instructor Monica! He looked around, finally noticing the empty room. Sorry, Instructor. Ill leave right away. Saul apologized repeatedly as he packed his things. Elemental perception that was meant to be covered in my next class, Monica said coolly, her red lips barely parting. Elemental perception is actually a trait of mental strength. Just like people have different appearances, elemental perception varies from person to person. It reflects your sensitivity to certain elemental particles. For example, take a sheet imbued with red, yellow, and green attributes. Now, throw red, yellow, green, and blue stones onto it. What color do you think youd see? Saul didnt quite get it. You mean... a sheet with red, yellow, and green colors? Can you grasp it? Its not just painted red-yellow-green. The sheet has those three attributes simultaneously. Saul seemed to catch on. If the sheet is red, yellow, and green at the same time... then the first thing Id see would be the blue stone. Monica nodded. Good. The body is like that sheet. Elemental attributes dull our perception of other elements. The color you can see the most clearly is the element youre most attuned to. The strength of your mental power also affects how many elements you can perceive. With that, she scooped up the little skin-eating monster on the ground, swayed her hips, and left the classroom. Leaving Saul standing there, utterly baffled. Instructor Monica... why did you tell me all that? Saul gathered his books and crystal ball, still puzzled. The classroom wasnt big, but he took a long time walking across itslow, heavy steps, like his muddled thoughts. Only saw blue... only saw blue... As his hand touched the doorknob, Sauls head snapped up. WaitI didnt see many dark element particles during meditation! The muscles on his face twitched wildly. His youthful face slowly contorted. My... my strongest elemental sense... isnt for darkness! (End of Chapter) Chapter 13: A Difficult Road to Study Saul didnt even know how he made it back to his dorm. He slammed the door shut, tossed all his books and the crystal ball onto the bed, and slowly slid down to sit on the floor, leaning against the bedframe. Why cant I sense much dark element? Is the elemental distribution in the classroom uneven? With that thought, Saul immediately opened his book, picked up the crystal ball, and began meditating on the floor. This time, he did sense some dark element particles, but they were still pathetically few, even fewer than the white ones. The white ones are light elements. Thats impossible. During the test, my sensitivity to dark element was clearly the highest. Could Sid have tampered with the test? No, unlikely. If he wanted to fail me, messing with the elemental perception wouldnt make sense. Though he didnt want to, Saul ended up thinking of Kongsha. The image that surfaced in his mind was her handing him that vial of healing potion. If the element Im most attuned to isnt actually dark then that potion most likely altered my mental strength temporarily. From the beginning, Saul had known that Kongsha had an ulterior motive in helping him become an apprentice. Now, he was just more certain of it. He let out a long sigh, dropped the crystal ball, and looked up as afternoon class was about to start. There was no point questioning Kongsha now, so he could only take things one step at a time. When he left again, he didnt see Keli. His plan to ask her about her meditation results fell through. With no better option, Saul headed alone to the 15th floor of the East Tower. Mentor Kaz had a private lab there. Ordinary apprentices who wanted guidance had to visit the labwhen Kaz was working, he might answer a few questions. But most apprentices preferred not to visit a mentor until they hit a real bottleneck. They were more likely to get answers like: You cant even do that?, Didnt I already explain this?, or No need to wait for the next test. Youre already out. Only the fresh-faced newcomers who hadnt yet seen a mentors wrath would feel excited about seeing one up close. Saul, with everything weighing on his mind, felt no excitement at all as he climbed to the 15th floor. He pushed open the door to Kazs laband met a pair of eyes staring straight at him. Dukes expression ran the full spectrum: shock, anger, fear, forced calm. Saul looked at him and scratched his chin with a white-bone knuckle. Duke quickly averted his gaze. After all, the purplish imprint of five fingers was still faintly visible on his face. Nope. Not messing with that guy... Kaz didnt have many apprentices; out of twenty newcomers, only three had chosen him. Saul, Duke, and a girl named Angela, who was quite pretty. She seemed unaware of the tension between Saul and Duke. Her large eyes blinked innocently, a serene smile on her lips. There was also a young man in the lab wearing a Second-Rank apprentice badge, tidying things up. When he saw the three of them quietly standing in the lab, he stepped forward and said, Mentor Kaz usually doesnt come this early in the afternoon. You can show up around 3 PM. Then he chuckled meaningfully. Of course, not coming at all is also an option. After a brief exchange, the lab fell silent again. The Second-Rank apprentice went back to his tasks, not interested in chatting. Seeing no sign of Kaz arriving early, Saul simply pulled out a book and found a clutter-free desk to sit down and study. The other two followed suit, each picking a separate spot. The divide between them was clear. But Sauls mind was too burdened to focus. Every so often, he would glance up at the clock. Finally, at 3:30 PM, the lab door opened again. Everyone put down what they were doing and stood up. Mentor! The Second-Rank apprentice greeted him with a smile. Following his gaze, Saul saw a withered, white-haired old man enter. His skin was lined with deep wrinkles, and his clouded eyes made him look well over ninety. But his steps were steady as he walked in. Kaz didnt acknowledge the apprentices greeting. His eyes swept across the lab. Saul noticed the Second-Rank apprentice seemed very tense. My expectations are simple, Kaz said coldly to him. Put everything you use back where it belongs. If you cant even do that, dont bother coming back. The young mans smile faltered. Yes, Mentor. Ill tidy up today. Whens your next test? In a month. Good. Then well test whether you can keep the lab clean. Yes. Oddly enough, Saul noticed the apprentice looked relieved at the test. Kaz then turned to the three newcomers. Come here. You want me, an old man, to walk over to you? They quickly lined up before him. Kazs gray eyes swept across them, then narrowed at Saul. Why do you have so little magic? Dukes eyes lit up. He looked like he was about to help "explain" Sauls situation. But just as he opened his mouth, pain from his cheek made him choke on his words. Saul knew there was no hiding his condition from a formal wizard, so he said honestly, Mentor, I have poor magic aptitude, but decent mental aptitude. Kaz wasnt impressed. Plenty of scholars have strong minds but no magic. Thats not a wizard. Reading books isnt enough. He muttered under his breath, Is there no one decent out there anymore? Saul had been mentally prepared and wasnt discouraged. But if even his mentor didnt think much of him, how was he supposed to continue learning? Mentor, I will work hard to raise my magic. Please give me a chance. Kaz rolled his eyes. Work hard, how? Wizard Body Modifications? Fine. If you reach 10 Joules of Magic in three months, you pass your first test. If not my lab can always use more materials. Joules was the unit used to measure Magic. During apprentice testing, that black crystal measured how much innate magic one had. Generally, one had to reach 10 Joules by age fifteen to be considered talented. Sauls talent clearly didnt hit that mark, probably not even 5 Joules otherwise, Kaz wouldnt be this dismissive. Three months to achieve what normally took three years. That was a tall order. Saul stepped forward, wanting to ask for more time. But Kaz raised a hand, stopping him. Then he said to the other two, You two, come with me. You, he glanced at Saul, stay with Mark. Mark was the Second-Rank apprentice in the lab. Kaz said no more and left with the other two, destination unknown. Mark didnt seem surprised and escorted them to the door. After they left, he closed the door and went back to sorting things, completely ignoring Saul. But Saul wasnt discouraged; he still had Kongsha behind him. Hed achieved her goal by becoming Kazs apprentice. She would likely contact him soon with her next instruction. But Kongsha was using him more than helping him. Forcing him to alter his elemental affinity, likely just to steer him toward Kaz, showed how little she cared for his circumstances. If Saul wanted to ride her coattails to power, he couldnt let himself be treated like a disposable pawn. He would have to tread carefullybalancing between rejecting her dangerous orders and gaining her protection. First of all, he had to keep learning wizardly. Senior, Saul approached Mark. Can I help you clean up? Mark looked back, unsurprised by Sauls offer as if hed been expecting it. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sigh. You newcomers have no magic crystals or credit points. All you can do is grunt work. Youll be cleaning the lab for the next month. Ill teach you one hour a day. Saul looked around. The lab wasnt huge, but it was packed with stuff. He hesitated. Clean the entire lab? Senior, Im afraid my current skills might slow you down. Of course I wont dump everything on you. Ill explain the key points. You just need to do the final cleaning. Mark suddenly raised his hand. His palm split open into a mouth, and a bright red tongue shot out, almost licking Sauls face. If you slack off and screw something up, Ill rip your skin off! (End of Chapter) Chapter 14: Cheerful and Happy Sauls first mentor class turned into a deep cleaning session. Fortunately, Saul already had experience with manual work, so he quickly got the hang of it. Mark, seeing how careful and diligent Saul was, cheered up. As he tidied up alongside him, he also shared some important study tips. Just like that, two hours passed. Mark had something to attend to, so he handed the final cleanup tasks over to Saul. In a bit, toss the trash into that yellow bin over there. Make sure its the yellow one. If its not, just tie the bag shut and leave it for tomorrow. Saul looked at the yellow trash bin by the labs entrance. It stood taller than his chest and nodded seriously. All done. Mark pulled out a chair, sat down with his legs stretched wide. Youve got five minutes. Ask me anything. After that, Im off to my date. Saul quickly jumped in with a question hed prepared in advance. Senior Mark, how do mental power and magical power affect the study of wizardly? Mark wasnt surprised. Based on what Mentor Kaz had said, he already suspected this junior had poor magical talent but decent mental aptitude. Probably wasnt willing to give up. If you go by the textbook, theyre equally important. But as a hands-on practitioner, Ill tell you: magic is the medium we use to turn knowledge into spells. Let me give you an analogy. The elemental ions in the outside world are like a river 100 meters away. Your mental aptitude is your running speed, and your magical aptitude is the tool you use to carry water. Mark gestured with his hands. Normal apprentices use buckets. He made a smaller shape. Youve got a bowl. So your progress will be much slower, get it? Saul replied immediately, Then Ill just make more trips. Mark shook his head. Its not that simple. In the world of wizards, you always need magic. Casting spells, crafting tools, drawing arrays, building runes, sometimes you need to carry two bowls or even a whole bucket at once. What if your bowl cant manage it? Saul lowered his head. His left fingertip twitched slightly. Senior Mark, is there no way to turn my little bowl into a big bucket? Like through Wizard Body Modification? Mark noticed Sauls left hand but didnt think much of it; this level of body modification was trivial to him. Of course there is. But almost no First Rank apprentice can handle it. Wizard Body Modification, like the one mentor mentioned, usually requires you to be at least Second Rank. He raised both hands. From the center of each palm, a large mouth split open, constantly snapping and licking at the air. Two bright red tongues stretched toward Saul, probing and closing in. Saul gritted his teeth and resisted the urge to retreat. His left hand was also ready to act at any moment. Just as the rooms atmosphere grew tense, Mark suddenly withdrew his hands. Dont move. This is a lab. He spoke casually, as if he had only meant to scare Saul. Got it, Senior Mark. Saul lowered his hand and asked again, still unwilling to give up, So theres no modification a First Rank apprentice can survive? I might only have three months. Mark stretched lazily and stood up. Then youll just have to bet your life. For example, head to the library and take a look at materials meant for Second Rank apprentices. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul could tell Mark was leaving. Time for questions was nearly up. He quickly followed him to the door. Can I borrow Second Rank apprentice books? Mark strode to the door and yanked it open. Anything in the public library is fair game. He turned around and gave him a strange smile. The library never stops lower-ranked mages from reading higher-level materials. They''re bored, too, after all. With that, Mark left the lab and closed the door behind him. Saul stood at the door, deep in thought. Bet my life, huh? Just relying on meditation, Saul had no chance of meeting Mentor Kazs expectations in three months. He looked at the floating hardcover book above his left shoulder. Well, this is what Im good at. Just then, the lab door creaks open again. Mark poked his head back in. Dont forget to tidy up before you leave. Understood, Senior. Startled, Saul watched as Marks half-face vanished again. The door shut. The room was probably empty. Saul turned to scan the lab. Not much work remained: just putting things back in place, taking out the trash, and checking if all the cabinets were tightly shut. He made a round through the lab. He pushed the chair Mark had pulled out back under the table and scooped up trash from underneath, tossing it into the yellow bin. The inside of the yellow bin was pitch black, seemingly bottomless. It didnt look like a bin, more like a tunnel. Saul didnt stare long. He dumped the trash and quickly shut the lid. Being alone in a lab always feels kinda eerie. He rubbed his arm, imagining goosebumps crawling up from under his skin. Saul noticed a few sketchy sheets on the central table someone had drawn something on them, but it had all been scribbled over with messy black lines. The paper was crumpled like it had been thrown away and then retrieved and flattened again. Were these here before? He carefully swept them into a small bin, planning to take out another load. But just as he reached to lift the trash can lid, it suddenly turned red before his eyes. Saul froze mid-motion, slowly retracting his hand. He decided to pretend he saw nothing and placed the small bin under the table, sealed tight. Continuing his inspection, he reached the deepest row of cabinets. For some reason, he suddenly remembered the creature-walking diagram he used for meditation earlier. According to that layout, he was now standing in the lowest spot of the diagram, the position of the monster. He quickly shook his head to banish the ominous thought, but as he stepped forward, he stepped on something. Looking down, he nearly jumped. It was that wooden doll theyd used for talent testing on the first day. Though the dolls eyes were hollow holes, Saul felt like something was watching him through them. Make sure the floor by the cabinets is clear when you leave. Ill clean it once, but if you see anything still there, just find the matching cabinet nearby and return it. Be sure to close the door properly! He recalled Marks earlier instructions. Turning his head, he saw a nearby cabinet had a small gap open. Through the glass, he could see piles and piles of wooden dolls, lying every which way. Well, looks like Ive come to your house. Saul tilted his head slightly, avoiding direct eye contact with the doll. He bent down to pick it up. The moment his fingers touched its rough, cool surface Rustle rustle A sound only Saul could hear. The hardcover book flew in front of him, pages flipping rapidly before stopping on a new blank page. [May 26th, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar] You were left behind by Mark to clean the lab. This really isnt a great job. You got your foot bumped by a naughty wooden doll and were about to return it to its place. You opened the cabinet, grabbed the doll by the head, and carefully placed it back inside. You were grabbed by the head and carefully placed inside. You lay atop the bodies of your companions, watching the glass door close. Outside, Saul hummed a pleasant tune and ran off happily. (End of Chapter) Chapter 15: Come On, All of You! Sauls finger was still pressed against the puppet. He couldnt decide whether to grab it or let go. Why do I keep getting death warnings? Am I just that unlucky, or is this normal in the Wizard Tower? Cautiously, Saul slowly loosened his grip, testing the waters. When he didnt turn into a puppet, lying stiff on the ground, he breathed a little easier. Looks like the puppet cant steal my body on its own. It needs me to open the cabinet or face multiple puppets at once. Saul stepped around the puppet, heading for the small trash bin. If youre not going back into that cabinet like a good little doll, then youre trash now! But he got ahead of himself. New text appeared on the hardcover book. [May 21st, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar Because you were lazy, you tossed the puppet into the trash bin. Although that is where it belongs, the bin can contain garbage, but it cant seal a tool. When you return to the lab the next day, it looks like a hurricane swept through. An enraged Senior Mark doesnt listen to a word you say and licks off all your skin, flesh, and organs You become a skeleton. Your left hand is very happy.] Saul jumped back and snatched up the puppet. So I die either way? Cabinet or no cabinet? He gripped the doll tight, tempted to crush it. But it was so sturdy he couldnt even pull off an arm. Saul gave up. Especially since he thought the puppet had just smiled at him. Even without another death warning, he had a gut feeling: smashing the puppet wouldnt end well. How about I take you out of the lab and dump you somewhere? he thought tentatively. The hardcover book didnt give any warnings this time; it quietly retreated into his left shoulder. Phew Saul exhaled. He turned, ready to finish checking the last part of the room and get out of there fast. But as he turned Crash! Behind him, something clattered loudly to the ground. The glass cabinet doors were wide open. Puppets lay strewn all over the floor. When Saul turned around, he locked eyes with one of them. Help me, help me, help me Help me, help me, help me I want it too, I want it too Help me, help me, help me In an instant, it was as if hundreds of voices were screaming in his head. Saul ignored the hardcovers earlier warning about being killed by Mark tomorrow. he turned to bolt. But the moment his feet left the ground, he lost his balance and crashed hard onto the floor. He tried to get up only to find his limbs as stiff as wood. A numbness crept from his extremities, slowly invading his torso, his brain No! He remembered what Monica had said about meditation. Desperately, he visualized the movements of the walking human monster diagram in his mind. He had no actual diagram, no crystal orb to assist him but in this life-or-death moment, Saul managed to enter a meditative state. The chaotic voices dulled but didnt disappear. The numbness in his organs began to recede, retreating to his limbs. If Monica were here, shed be stunned. Sauls mental aptitude was even greater than she had imagined. But he still couldnt move his limbs were stiff like logs. Wait, my left hand can still move! His skeletal left hand remained flexible, capable of gripping and flexing. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pouring all his strength into that hand, Saul dragged himself along the ground, trying to crawl away from the puppets. But moving his left hand broke his concentration, and the numbness surged back through his body. Still, just meditating wouldnt save him; he''d run out of mental energy and die anyway. So, Saul stopped meditating altogether. He focused solely on crawling with his left arm, dragging his body forward inch by inch. Whenever the numbness reached his chest, hed pause, meditate again, push it back, and keep crawling. Back and forth,he crawl, meditate, crawl, meditate he inched his way toward the labs door. Finally, his left hand touched the door. Who wouldve thought that damn live experiment actually saved me. The lab door opened inward. Saul would have to pull it open. He pushed himself up against the wall to grab the handle with his left hand And the door swung open on its own. Marks half-face peeked out from behind the door, his wide, eerie eyes staring down at Saul. Saul, what are you doing? A familiar face, but Saul felt ice in his veins. From his vantage point on the floor, he could see clearly. That wasnt Senior Mark. Just a thin flap of facial skin, stretching through the crack in the door. It hadnt even noticed it had been exposed. It just kept glaring. The labs a mess. Where do you think youre going? Get back and clean up! Next to the door, the red trash bin suddenly popped open. Clack! A pale, bony hand gripped the edge of the bin. Knuckles bulging, veins popping it was clearly straining, trying to climb out. Behind Saul came a low, sloshing gurgle. Something was rolling toward him. His teeth chattered. Even after becoming a mage apprentice, he was still weak, helpless, and waiting to die. The hardcover book flew up in front of him again, pages flipping furiously, no pauses. Each page showed the same giant word: DEATH It didnt even bother describing how hed die this time. Heh hahahaha Saul burst out laughing. Why is Death always after me? Is my meat that delicious?! Hahahaha He was cracking. Come on! Come on, all of you! Lets go! Lets see whos stronger after becoming freaks! Come on! Hahahaha! Bang! The door suddenly swung wide. The edge of the door smacked Saul in the forehead, knocking him down. Ugh! His laugh cut off. He clutched his head instinctively. Wait I can move? The hardcover book quietly retreated to his left shoulder. No time to check, Saul quickly looked up. Marks half-face was gone. The door stood fully open, and a man wrapped head to toe in pink bandages stepped inside. Only a pair of silver eyes remained visible, no ears, no nostrils, not even a strand of hair. Saul lay half-slumped on the floor, frozen by the silver gaze. His mind went blank. Not even fear remained. Luckily, the bandaged man just glanced at him, then turned toward the lab and murmured, Back. All of you, back. Then he looked at Saul again. The chill in his gaze melted into something like gentle water. A new apprentice. Why are you spending the night in the lab? The night? The moment the thought struck him, Sauls full mobility returned. He felt like himself again. He looked at the sand timer on the wall. At some point, it had fallen to the eleven oclock mark. When Senior Mark left, it wasnt even six yet How is it eleven already? From Sauls perspective, hed only been alone in the lab for less than half an hour. (End of Chapter) Chapter 16: I Don’t Need Special Services Sir, thank you for saving me. Saul climbed up from the floor. His legs were still a little weak, but he forced himself to stand and look the pink-bandaged man in the eye. New apprentice, until you have enough knowledge and power, dont stay in the East Tower alone. At night, only your dorm is safe. His voice was low but incredibly clear. Im sorry, sir. I didnt kno Dont say youve seen me. Saul was cut off before he could finish. The pink bandaged man raised a hand and waved. A gentle breeze brushed past Saul, causing him to blink instinctively. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing outside Dorm 604. He quickly glanced both ways down the corridor. The flickering candlelight cast a dim glow, and everything was silent. No time to think. Saul opened the door and rushed inside. Midnight had passed. The blue hourglass instantly flipped. The sand that had just filled it began falling again. Time resumed its slow passage. On the eleventh floor of the West Tower, two dormitory doors opened simultaneously. Mark stepped from his dim room into the even dimmer corridor, looking toward the door diagonally across from his. Midnights passed. Our deal ends here. Ill only act once whether he lives or dies; hes just my junior from now on. There was no impatience on Marks face, nor even a hint of a smile. Sid stepped out from the dorm across the hall, his expression slightly amused. Of course, that was the agreement. But dont you want to know why Im so dead set on killing that kid? No. Mark turned and slammed his door shut. What a bore. People who hang around corpses all day are all like that. Sids golden hair looked dull in the faint candlelight. He lowered his head, the flickering light and shadows slicing across his face. For an instant, his expression twisted then settled back into a dark calm. That diary must be on him. It only reappears when its previous owner dies. Damn kid, your only crime is being too lucky. The diary I searched for all these years just landed in your lap. Sids right hand closed and opened as if recalling the exact sensation of gripping the hardcover book. Too bad it was only after he flung it that he realized it was the very thing hed been searching for. By the time he kicked over Sauls body and frantically searched it, the diary was gone. Then, Saul started breathing again. There was only one explanation: the diary had saved him. Staring at Sauls childish face, Sid had countless times imagined personally killing him. But he couldnt. According to his grandfathers notes, the diary would never go to someone who killed its master with their own hands. He would have to make other plans. Sid slowly backed into his dorm and shut his eyes tightly. Diary of a Dead Wizard Whats your secret? Why did my grandfather kill all his friends and family just to get you? Sid was full of questions but also utterly determined. Whatever had driven such a brilliant man to madness, he had to have it. After a day of chaos, danger, and madness, Saul still had to wake up early for class the next morning. Life can be so cruel. It was past midnight now, and he forced himself to sleep. But the terrifying scene in the lab kept replaying in his mind. Was that lab incident connected to Senior Mark? And why did he try to kill me? Who was that pink-bandaged man? Could he be one of the five mentors? Calling him the pink-bandaged man feels kinda rude, Saul tried distracting himself with irrelevant thoughts to stay alert. He was so powerful, just wiped out all those monsters in a flash. Lets call him Big Pink. Drowsiness began to settle in, and Saul felt himself drifting off. Knock knock knock! Is it morning already? Is Keli here to wake me? Saul scrambled up and turned up the lamp only to find it was just past 1 a.m. Knock knock knock! The knocking continued. Saul didnt want to get up. After what hed been through, he was jumpy and on edge. Sir. The person outside the door couldn''t wait any longer and called softly. The voice turned out to be the maid from the daytime. Saul went to the door and opened it just a crack. Sure enough, it was her. She wore a silky pink cloak that draped over her shoulders. Only her beautiful face and pale neck were visible, and below that It seemed she wore nothing. Saul stood behind the door. What do you want? Sir, she smiled, a blush creeping across her cheeks, I know youre young, but dont you want to touch me? As she spoke, she raised her hand. The silk slid smoothly off her bare skin and fell to her feet, revealing A carved wooden body! Saul instantly backed up and tried to slam the door shut. But she stuck her head through, her face wedged in the crack, only her mouth visible. Her lips opened wide, screaming Help me Kill me! Kill me! Kill me! Knock knock knock! Still knocking. Sauls eyes flew open as he gasped for breath. A dream? He leapt from bed and turned up the lamp, checking the hourglass clock. 12:30 a.m. It really had been a dream. Saul grabbed the crystal orb by the table and crept toward the door. Whos out there? Silence. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont need special services, Saul said loudly. Its me. Kongsha. . Saul hesitated. How could he be sure it really was Kongsha? But he couldnt stay locked inside forever. He cracked the door just wide enough to slam it shut if needed. Outside stood a woman in a hooded gown, her delicate chin the only part of her face visible, lips downturned. Lady Kongsha. He stepped aside. Kongsha walked straight in and sat in Sauls chair, pulling down her hood. Her head was still terrifying, but after what Saul had just survived in the lab, he could now face it calmly. Youve had quite the thrilling apprentice life. That young and someones already trying to get in your bed? Kongsha crossed her legs, resting her elbow on one and her cheek in her hand, her sensual, graceful figure fully on display. If not for that half-head, she was far more alluring than any maid. You finally came to see me, Saul said, closing the door behind him. Now you understand your situation, dont you? If you mean the fact that, for some reason, my strongest elemental sense was changed to dark element then yeah, I think I get it. Hmph. Kongsha gave a cold snort. You thought your elemental sense was impressive? If not for my help, you might not even have picked a main element. Saul paused. What she said was probably true. He had sensed all elemental particles during meditation but weakly with each one. He walked up to Kongsha, softening his tone. Senior Kongsha, are you here to help me? Of course. What, you think I came to offer you special services? Her smirk was icy as she held out her hand, revealing a small vial. It was the same medicine shed given him before to treat his injuries. Senior, what is this? A potion that temporarily enhances your sensitivity to dark elements. This is the stuff I drank last time? Not exactly. This one is different. You take a drop before meditating each day. It will keep your perception heightened for a few hours. After a month of adaptation, Ill give you a new one to help you reach 10 joules of magic in the first test. How does she know I need 10 joules in the first test? Who told her? Saul stared at the potion in front of him. He was tempted but didnt accept it right away. Senior, can I ask does it have any side effects? (End of Chapter) Chapter 17: It’s Not Easy for Anyone Kongsha was no saint; everything she had done for Saul came at a price he would have to pay. She chuckled lightly. What are you afraid of? Didnt you drink the potion without hesitation last time? Back then, Saul was still just a servant, powerless in the face of death. But this time, there were still three months until the first assessment. Now that he had some idea of how to grow stronger, Saul didnt want to bet his future on a potion with unknown side effects. This potion wont cause any problems in the short term, Kongsha said. But if you use it long-term, it will burn through your potential and drain your life force. Once thats gone, youll die. She shifted her tone. But if youre determined and work hard enough, you might become a Second Rank Apprentice before that happens. Then you wont need to forcibly boost your magic anymore. You can shift to achievements in wizardly research and still pass the biannual assessments. After finishing, she lifted the small vial and gave it a shake. The transparent liquid swirled temptingly inside. Burning potential Saul stared at the vial and sighed softly. If I really take it long-term, will I lose the chance to ever become a True Wizard? Ha! Kongsha nearly burst out laughing. Youre dreaming too big! Even I''m not confident I can become a True Wizard. Her words, though not direct, basically confirmed his fears. Im sorry, Senior Kongsha, but I cant take this potion. Saul bowed his head, but his voice was firm. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kongshas smile faded. She stood, looking down at the top of Sauls head. Inside the glass dome covering half her skull, five or six eyeballs appeared, squirming and pressing against the surface, glaring fiercely at Saul. Though he didnt lift his head, Saul could feel the overwhelming pressure and fear. When his face turned pale and his body began to tremble, Kongsha finally withdrew the eyes with a soft laugh. You think three months is a long time? Since youve refused, I wont force you. But when you come begging for my help later, the price wont be this simple. With that, Kongsha sauntered out of the dorm seductively. It was a while before Saul looked toward the tightly shut door. He wiped his sweaty forehead. Cold sweat had pooled so heavily that it formed droplets, sliding down the corner of his eyes. Terrifying as it was, Saul had to reject the potion. First, he couldnt let himself become Kongshas puppet and gamble his life on her goodwill. Second, as a transmigrator blessed with the hardback book, he couldnt settle for merely becoming a Second Rank Apprentice. The gate to becoming a wizard had already cracked open just a little. Even a glimpse beyond was enough to fill him with longing. Am I born under a cursed star or what? Why do I keep running into danger? Its way too hard to survive in this world! He had Sid in front of him, Kongsha behind him, and Marks stance was still unclear. Above him was Kaz, below was Brown, and Duke, right beside him, was full of hidden schemes. Was there not a single decent person in this Wizard Tower? Couldnt he just live like a normal apprentice, study diligently, and not face an enemy at every step? Still shaken from Kongshas intimidation, Sauls limbs were weak. He staggered two steps, then let himself collapse onto the bed. Since Ive turned down Kongsha, Ill have to find a way to grow stronger on my own. He covered his eyes with his left hand. The cold, hard bones pressed painfully against his eyelids. Hell, if I have to, Ill give up being a human! Ive got class tomorrow sleep! Even after half a night of rest, filled with scattered nightmares, Saul didnt sleep well. But he still got up early and, with dark circles under his eyes, found George working on the fourth floor before class. George lit up with excitement when he saw Saul. He was scheduled for the early-morning corridor cleaning tomorrow, not a guaranteed death sentence, but one best avoided. As long as Saul showed he cared, the other manservants wouldnt dare assign him dangerous tasks. Sir, are you here to officially take me on as your personal servant? Georges eyes sparkled. Not yet. George, still a child, looked disappointed but quickly perked up again. I understand, sir. George will always be ready to serve you! Saul got to the point. Has anyone been in contact with Brown recently? George shook his head. Everyone hangs out together during breaks, and Browns always there. But I dont know about nighttime. Saul pondered. Maybe the one who had instructed Brown to target him hadnt shown up yet. He changed tactics. Have you ever seen a blond youth, about eighteen or nineteen, come looking for Brown? After I was injured, I mean. Saul described the appearance of Sid, the Second Rank Apprentice. Georges jaw dropped. Seeing his expression, Saul immediately pressed, Youve seen him, havent you? George stammered, S-sir, I havent seen him talk to Brown but, but isnt that the guy who who hit you with a book? Sauls eyes widened. His fragmented memories had never revealed who had killed the bodys original owner. But now, thanks to George, everything came flooding back. The fear sealed away by death suddenly erupted. A brightly lit, yet bone-chillingly eerie room. Rows upon rows of towering bookshelves. A blond youth with a strange expression, pulling books off the shelves and putting them back again. A few vague murmurs about a diary. A furious glare upon turning around and seeing Saul. A thick hardback book hurled without warning. A wave of terror and splitting pain in the head. Then pitch-black silence. Saul swayed, stunned. But what truly shocked him wasnt that Sid had once killed himit was the book. It was the same hardback book floating beside his left shoulder! Saul had always thought the book was his transmigration perk, his cheat, his golden finger. But now it turned out that this book had existed in this world all along! He resisted the urge to glance at his left shoulder. Then he remembered the word diary Sid had muttered and the familiar format of the book before it displayed any writing Could the thing Sid was looking for be this very hardback book hed tossed away? Saul let out a cold laugh. Did Sid realize what had happened? If Sid figured out that the hardback book was what he had been searching for, then all the threats Saul had faced recently suddenly made perfect sense. He didnt know how to remove the book, and there was no way hed give it up. Then its kill or be killed. The thought didnt even scare him anymore. He looked up and saw George still watching him nervously. Saul softened his expression. Alright. Go back. Once things settle down, Ill have you transferred. George lit up with joy. With Sauls promise, his life had just been extended by a few more years. After parting with a delighted George, Saul made sure to speak to the butler as well. The man treated him with the utmost respect and readily promised not to assign George to dangerous jobs. Only then did Saul hurriedly pack his things and head for the East Tower. Todays first class was Basic Knowledge of All Things. He arrived late, but Keli had already saved him a seat. You finally showed up. If youd been any later, I mightve thought something had happened to you too, Keli said, rubbing her chin. Though, somehow, that just didnt seem likely. Too? Someone else had an incident? Someone more unlucky than him? Keli said a name Saul didnt recognize. He went mad. When Saul didnt show any shock, she added, Why arent you surprised like the others? Ive already seen how terrifying this place can be. I just didnt expect someone to go mad this soon, Saul muttered. If not for last nights Big Pink appearance, madness wouldve been the best-case scenario for him, too. (End of Chapter) Chapter 18: Borrowing Money to Grow "Did he offend someone?" Saul asked. "I heard he brought a high-level Elvish book with him, thinking he could study it just because he became an apprentice. In the end, they found him in the flowerbed this morning." Keli leaned close to Saul and deliberately used a raspy voice to spook him. "I heard he cut his own legs into several pieces and buried them in the soil like plant roots. When they found him, he had nearly bled to death." "Can he be saved?" "Who knows? He was already taken away when I got there," Keli said with some regret. "Arent you scared?" Saul looked at the young girl in front of him with a bit of surprise. Propping up her chin, Keli murmured, "I already knew what the wizarding world was like before I came. Its not so different from home. People just die for no reason sometimes." That crazed new apprentice was just a small episode. Keli quickly switched the topic to her experience visiting Mentor Gudo with a bucket yesterday. "...I feel like Mentor Gudu is pretty willing to teach me, but he just cant stop vomiting. The big bucket I brought was nearly waist-high, but it still filled up in less than an hour. I really dont get how he eats so much!" "Heh..." Saul was both grossed out and amused. Keli suddenly tilted her head and looked at Saul. "You''re finally smiling. When you first came in, you looked like a walking corpse." Sauls smile faded a little, and he rubbed his face with his hand. So he looked that haggard? Only someone as straightforward as Keli would say it out loud. The one in charge of the "Basic Knowledge of All Things" class was a Second Rank apprentice. He was skin and bones, with sunken cheeks he looked even more corpse-like than Saul. He didnt care much for class interaction, just droned on in a flat tone, reading directly from the book, making Saul drowsy. So, Saul just opened the book and started reading on his own. He hadnt had time to preview todays material due to yesterdays whirlwind of events. "Basic Knowledge of All Things" was a mashup of biology, chemistry, history, and geography. Anything worthy of being recorded in a wizarding textbook had some mystical elements. For example, in the botany section, Saul read about a herb that could increase a person''s magic. But the cost was becoming a mindless puppet, more like a tool for extracting magic crystals than something that helped people. There were ten volumes in total, each one about ten centimeters thick. There was no way to read them quickly. Saul picked what interested him most and read while occasionally stretching. At one point, he noticed Kelis former tag-alongs, Doze and Rocky, whispering next to Duke. Keli showed no reaction to this. "What are you looking at?" Keli followed Sauls gaze and also noticed their little scheme. She curled her lip. "They''re trying to isolate you. So childish, like kids." The class had basically turned into a self-study session. People had started studying material from other courses. The Second Rank apprentice at the front had only read the first section aloud and then quietly started reading another book, completely ignoring the class. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No wonder I didnt see any senior apprentices here. They mustve known this class was pointless," Keli muttered, regretting not having brought other books with her. "Keli, can you lend me some magic crystals?" Saul finally mustered the courage to ask after some hesitation. "What do you need magic crystals for?" Keli asked cautiously. "I dont do one-way trades with no return!" "I want to borrow two books from the library." "Someone just went crazy from reading the wrong book, and youre not scared?" "I wont read recklessly," Saul said sincerely. "But I really need some specific books right now." Keli didnt ask exactly what books he wanted. After a moments hesitation, she poured out five black, semi-transparent, diamond-shaped pieces from her purse. "I can only lend you five. In three months, you have to pay me back pay me back..." "Ten." "Deal!" "Need a loan contract?" "Of course!" Saul tore a page from a blank notebook, and they completed their first financial transaction. The first class ended, and the second was the highly anticipated Runic Construction. Runic Construction was the foundation of spellcasting. But to everyone''s disappointment, the instructor was again just a Second Rank apprentice. This guy was even worse. He only demonstrated the most basic rune drawing once, then told everyone to practice on their own. Most of the newbies barely understood and asked him to repeat the explanation, but he demanded payment for a second round! When Saul heard it cost money, he gave up asking. He recalled the knowledge points just covered and felt confident he remembered them clearly, so he began visualizing the first basic rune in his mind. With eyes closed, the rune appeared crisply in his mind. He opened his eyes, a bit stunned. "Did I just... memorize it?" To make sure it wasnt just visual memory, Saul picked up a pen and drew it on blank paper. He compared it to the book. Exactly the same! Even the curve of each line matched! He closed the book and tried again, this time using a special pen and ink. Following the instructors method, he began infusing magic into the pen tip. This part was tricky. Magic had to be an even output and coordinated with mental control to construct a proper rune. A mistake in any step would collapse the rune and turn it into just another doodle. Saul focused intensely. And then Success! Although it was only drawn on normal paper, the rune shimmered with magical luster, and its magical fluctuations were clearly perceptible. "You you actually did it?" Keli''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had been planning to pay for another explanation, but now, seeing Saul succeed on his first try, she suddenly felt maybe she could get it too if she pushed herself harder. Saul didnt hear her. He was already focusing on the next basic rune. The second Success! Big success! The third Success! The fourth ...Failure. Saul frowned. The failure wasnt because he remembered the rune wrong it was because he ran out of magic. His magic could only sustain three runes? Or was there a problem with how he outputted it? Saul finally experienced just how dangerous insufficient magic could be. No wonder Kongsha thought she had him cornered. No wonder Mentor Kaz didnt even bother looking at him. Sauls chest heaved for a few moments before he calmed himself. "Whats there to panic about?" he told himself. "Didnt you already make up your mind?" Saul took out the crystal ball and the "Human-Monster Movement Diagram" and began meditating to restore his magic. Low magic had its upsides too It''s that he could recover fast. You had to learn to see things rationally. Saul''s success in drawing three runes had already caught the whole classs attention. Not just the new apprentices even the seniors and the instructor were shocked by the string of magical waves coming from Sauls direction. Some newcomers who had planned to spend crystals for private lessons hesitated when they saw Saul enter meditation after drawing only three. Maybe his rune construction had some flaw? Besides, you couldnt just interrupt someones meditation. In the front row, Dukes eyes gleamed. He whispered something to his two companions, grabbed his runes, and headed to the front, Most apprentices brought some crystals with them from home. The instructor seemed pleased that Duke was the first to approach and whispered a long explanation, which made the others envious. Duke kept nodding and wearing expressions of sudden realization like, "So thats how it is!" In the back corner of the classroom, Angelas big, adorable eyes slowly slid from the podium to the rear, finally landing on Saul, her expression filled with interest. (End of Chapter) Chapter 19: Grimms Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification Though he constantly had to stop and meditate to restore his magic, Saul was still the fastest among the newcomers in learning runes. Many people couldnt even draw their first rune by the end of class. But Saul wasnt arrogant about it. He understood very well: if simply drawing runes was already this difficult, then who knew how many more obstacles awaited when it came time to actually cast a spell? So, he didnt rush. Instead, he repeatedly constructed a few specific runes over and over again, aiming to reduce the leakage of his magic power, hoping to build more runes with the same amount of energy. Rather than constructing a single rune and having the magical fluctuation be as loud as thunder. After class, Saul politely declined Kelis invitation to walk together and went to test his current magical energy. He wanted to know just how hopeless his aptitude really was. Soon, he walked out of the testing room, looking dejected. Even though hed mentally prepared himself, the result of only 3 Joules of magic power still made his future seem bleak. There was absolutely no way he could reach 10 Joules in three months through conventional means! What happens if I fail the test? Death, most likely. Saul followed the East Towers slope up to the ninth floors library. The moment he stepped through the entrance, he made up his mind, Rather than die from failing the test, I might as well risk everything to pass it. Near the librarys entrance, a man sat rigidly against the wall. Judging from his attire, he seemed to be the librarian. Saul walked up, intending to ask about the borrowing rules. But the man alternated between looking fearfully at the ceiling and glaring warily at the floor, as if something terrifying might burst out from above or below at any moment. He didnt respond to Saul at all. Saul glanced where the man was looking but didnt notice anything unusual. Left with no choice, he returned to the entrance and warily scanned the rows of towering bookshelves. A faint mist drifted through the library. Only the shelves near the entrance were clearly visible. The further in, the thicker the fog becameuntil it completely obscured the shelves in the distance. Each bookshelf had a large label at its side, marked with terms like Rank 0, Rank 1, and so on. Clearly, the books were organized by wizard rankthe higher the rank, the more advanced and dangerous the knowledge. Saul walked along the librarys only straight path. He stopped where the Rank 0 and Rank 1 shelves met. Many of the books had visible titles on their spines. Some were written in the Noahic script, but most used other wizard languages, which Saul didnt recognize. The writing on the Rank 0 books merely caused some discomfort, not the intense vertigo hed heard about. Thinking about the new apprentice whod been chopped into strips and planted in the flowerbed that morning, Saul didnt dare linger on any of the unfamiliar scripts. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment at the dividing line, he stepped further into the library, his figure soon vanishing into the white mist. With the first person making the attempt, naturally a second and third soon followed. More new apprentices entered the library, curiously looking around. One tried to shake the seated librarian awake. But the moment his hand touched the mans shoulder, the figure vanished into thin air, his hand grasping only air. As if everything they''d seen earlier had been a hallucination. The newcomers glanced at each other nervously, suddenly reminded of how eerie this Wizards Tower was. They huddled together. Do we really have to go in? The atmosphere here is seriously creepy. It doesnt feel as safe as the dorms, said Jenna, a timid girl. That servant went in already. Youre not telling me youre worse than a mere servant, are you? a sharp-featured student retorted. We can wait here a bit. See if anything happens to him, suggested Duke, who now seemed more subdued than before. Ever since Saul had threatened him, Duke had toned down his arrogance. Still, every time he looked in the direction Saul had vanished, a flash of resentment passed through his eyes like he was hoping Saul would just disappear forever. Unfortunately for him, Saul soon reappeared from the mist, holding a book. The anxious man at the entrance was now gone. Aside from Saul and the few newcomers, the library was empty. How do I check out this book? Can I just walk out with it? Given how upperclassmen charged for teaching, Saul seriously doubted the library was free. Two magic crystals per day, came a sudden voice. An elderly man had silently appeared at the entrance. Looking closely, he bore a strong resemblance to the man whod been there earlier, just significantly older. So expensive! Saul had expected the borrowing fee to be high but not this high. Still, he didnt haggle. He handed over the two crystals and quickly left the library. He was now in a race against time. Are you borrowing books too? If so, hurry up. Dont waste my time. The old man, now smiling from receiving the crystals, turned to the others with a stern face. The newcomers quickly shook their heads. No way. The evaluation was in three months. They hadnt even finished learning the basics of wizardry study. Why would they waste two magic crystals on some obscure book? That Saul was insane. If not, then get lost, the old man barked, disappearing again. Embarrassed, the others filed out in silence. That afternoon, around 2 p.m., after a short rest, Saul arrived at the lab with his newly borrowed book and a blank notebook. He chose an empty table and immediately began copying its contents. Soon, Angela and Duke arrived, too. The three sat far apart, minding their own business. Near 3 p.m., Second-Rank Apprentice Mark strolled into the lab with a nervous-looking man. As he chatted with the man, Marks eyes swept the room. When he saw Saul sitting there safe and sound, a flicker of emotion crossed his face. You can go now. Ill contact you if anything comes up, Mark said to the man, then walked past Duke who had just stood up and approached Saul. Duke awkwardly sat back down. Focused on his copying, Saul didnt notice Mark until a gentle knock on his desk made him look up. Senior Mark. Saul immediately stood, respectful but slightly cautious. You did a great job cleaning yesterday. Even better than I wouldve done myself, Mark smiled. But Ive reconsidered. I think maintaining the lab might be a bit much for you. You dont need to do it anymore. Sauls fingers slowly curled around the notebook. Why the sudden change of heart? Could it have something to do with the Big Pink last night? Or was there another reason? Saul hesitated. Last nights experience had been terrifying, but if he didnt work, he couldnt afford to ask Mark questions. But, senior he began tentatively. Mark instantly understood and interrupted, If you have any questions, just ask me directly. Mentor Kaz told me to look after you. Thank you, senior! Saul straightened his back, eyes full of gratitude. The two looked like perfect mentors and students. Neither mentioned last nights events. Since Saul had survived the ordeal, he clearly wasnt an ordinary person. Without sufficient gain, Mark wouldnt dare provoke him again. He had no interest in being dragged into deeper trouble. At the same time, he decided to offer Saul a small gesture of goodwill to bury what had happened. Copying a book? Yes. I borrowed one, but it''s only for a day, so I thought I''d copy what I can and study it slowly. Let me take a look, see which parts are useful. Mark enthusiastically picked up the book. He glanced at the cover and froze. Then looked at Saul in disbelief. It was the very book hed mentioned to Saul the day before. A book on wizard body modification Grimms Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification. You actually want to read this book? Saul nodded calmly in reply. (End of Chapter) Chapter 20: Outstanding People Always Find Opportunities Mark saw determination in Sauls eyes. Though he couldnt understand how a newcomer who had just become an apprentice could make up his mind about body modification the very next day. After all, it had taken him a full month of hesitation before he dared to operate on his own hands. But now, Mark could already see some value in Saul. Anyone who could escape the Midnight Lab definitely wasnt an ordinary newcomer. Either he had skills, or he had powerful backing. You can copy it first. This book is written in a straightforward manner. If, after reading it, you still want to study in more depth, come find me in the lab. Ill be here for the entire month. Such a gentle side from Senior Mark left the other two newcomers in the lab wide-eyed with shock. Thank you, Senior Mark. Saul sat back down. He didnt have much time. He had to copy the book as fast as possible. Mark gave Saul his space and walked to the other side of the lab. At that moment, Angela, who had been quietly observing for a while, picked up the book in front of her, walked over to Mark, and flashed a sweet smile. Senior, I kept failing at a few spots while trying to construct runes today. Could you help teach me? She held the book up to her chin, trying her best to show her cutest side. Of course, Mark smiled, 10 magic crystals, or 2 credits. The spark of joy that had just lit up in Angelas eyes was instantly extinguished. She only had a few dozen magic crystals in total; how could she spend them on just a couple of questions? IIll try to figure it out myself. She quickly returned to her seat, lowering her head deeply, afraid to see any mocking looks from the others. She thought maybe shed have to find a chance to ask Mentor Kaz, but her and Dukes performance yesterday didnt seem to impress him. Would he even come to the lab today? The book Grimms Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification wasnt thickjust a little over a hundred pages. It wasnt a printed edition either, so it didnt contain that many words. While copying, Saul even skipped some useless interjections, focusing only on the essentials and making notes. But for a student who had only been in class for two days, fully understanding the book was harder than expected. Saul didnt hold back and went to ask Mark directly. Judging from Marks change in attitude, Saul could tell he was trying to make amends. But why? Was it because Sauls survival made him wary? Or had he learned about Big Pinks involvement? Either way, Saul wasnt going to miss this chance to reap some rewards. With Mark helping summarize key points, Sauls copying speed increased greatly. He was confident he could finish copying all the important content before noon the next day. That would make the 2 magic crystals well spent. Mentor Kaz arrived again after 3:30 PM. But he had a deeply furrowed brow, seemingly troubled by something difficult. When Duke tried to approach him with a question, Kaz brushed him aside without a word. Only then did the two newcomers understand why other apprentices didnt come to the lab for help. That patient teaching on the first day had just been a deceptive prelude. Once you stepped in, he immediately showed his true cold self. Duke couldnt regain his sense of superiority over Saul. He looked uneasy and kept sneaking glances at Saul with increasingly complex expressions. But no one expected what happened next: after frowning for a while, Mentor Kaz suddenly walked over to Saul. Mentor? Mark stood up nervously, thinking Kaz had come for him. But Kaz stopped right in front of Saul. Come with me. Saul was startled, then delighted. Yesterday, Duke and Angela had been taken away, while he was left behind, essentially abandoned by the mentor. But today, Kaz had suddenly remembered him. What changed his mind? Saul quickly gathered his books and quietly followed Kaz. They followed the slope down the East Tower. Occasionally, when they passed other apprentices, they all stepped aside and bowed their heads respectfully. As a new apprentice, Saul had never been to the lower floors of the East Tower. He only knew that the lower levels of the West Tower housed the butlers and servants. The lowest floor there was a garbage dump. When Saul swept the hallways, he used to bring the trash to a storage room where others would collect and dispose of it. He had never gone to the dump himself, so he didnt know what it was like. He had only heard that the servants who went down there were all old-timers, strange folks who barely spoke to others. The lower they went, the dimmer the lights in the hallway grew. Saul kept his head down, close behind Kaz, not daring to look around. But in his mind, he counted the floors: Nine Eight Seven Two! As he counted down to two, Kaz suddenly turned and led him into that floor. At the entrance stood a man who looked over two hundred pounds, slouched against the wall, unmoving. He blocked most of the hallway. Kaz led Saul through the remaining space. The big man didnt react at all. A few steps in, there was a red wooden door. Kaz pushed it open with a loud creak. As Saul entered, a pungent stench, mixed with the smell of blood assaulted his nose. He immediately held his breath and looked up at his mentor. Kaz stood in the middle of the room, completely unfazed, as if he had no nose at all. The walls were painted with a ghostly white powder. Strange writing, like graffiti, covered them in messy strokes. Thankfully, though it looked chaotic, the writing didnt make Saul dizzy. At the center of the room was a conveyor belt extending from the wall. Its entrance was covered with black leather tassels, concealing what lay inside. Next to the belt was a long table, covered in all sorts of open square boxes of varying sizes. These boxes were empty, but their edges and corners were smeared with some kind of sticky residue. Some even had clusters of fingertip-sized mushrooms growing on them. Tools like hammers and chisels hung from one side of the table. Underneath the table sat a large wheeled box, its lid open. Its inner walls were stained with dark red, nearly black marks. That box seemed to be the source of the rooms stench and blood odor. Near the back wall was another table and two chairs, one of which was casually pulled out. Books and loose sheets of paper were piled on the table, along with a fallen pen holder and pens scattered on the floor. The first and second floors of the East Tower are where we store bodies. This is the second floor. Bodies? Sauls lips tightened. Suddenly, everything he had seen in the room clicked together. If you can handle the work here, youll earn 3 credits per month. Saul looked up sharply. The apprentice handbook said that 1 credit could be exchanged for 10 magic crystals. But credits had far more uses, and the reverse wasnt true; 10 magic crystals couldnt buy 1 credit! Saul almost couldnt hold it inI want it, I can do it, Im in! was about to burst out of his mouth. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then he remembered Angela and Duke from yesterday. Had they been brought here too? And then sent back to the lab because they didnt meet the mentors standards? What would you like me to do? Saul asked, trying to sound calm and obedient. Process mutated corpses, Kaz replied as he pulled a lever next to the conveyor belt. The belt started to move. Soon, a fresh corpse broke through the leather tassels and rolled out before them. Saul had expected corpse-related work, but the sight of a real body still drained the color from his face, making him take two steps back. The body was tied to the belt and covered with a black leather sheet. Its face was intact and visible. Saul recognized it immediately. It was the very same new apprentice Keli had mentioned, the one who had his legs shredded and buried in the flowerbed yesterday. (End of Chapter) Chapter 21: Money Really Doesn’t Come Easy Saul stumbled two steps back in fright, his boots thudding heavily on the stone-tiled floor. The corpse bound to the conveyor belt suddenly opened its eyes. Its head didnt move, but its eyeballs darted frantically to the left. When it saw Saul and Kaz, its pupils dilated sharply and trembled slightly, as though it had seen something exciting. Hes still alive? Saul couldnt help but ask Kaz. How could that be? Kaz walked up calmly and, right in front of Saul, lifted the black leather covering the new apprentice. Beneath the leather was a dissected chest cavity, ribs spread open like wings, and the torso hollow and empty. Below that, the legs had been shredded into strips of flesh mixed with dirt and stone. Theyd been cut quite finely. Yet the apprentices eyeballs were still moving, shifting upward as Kaz walked. His lips parted slightly, revealing clean white teeth. Saul felt his stomach churn. Since coming to this world, he had seen plenty of blood and horror inside the wizard tower, which had helped him hold back from vomiting. But now, the trial meant for him had officially begun. He forced himself not to look away. The nausea and dizziness persisted, but Saul kept telling himself it was just a corpse, incapable of suddenly springing to life and biting half his face off. The fear eased slightly. His brain has long been dead. Whats left here isnt his soul. And under normal circumstances, hes not aggressive, Kaz said as he pulled the black leather back down. Then he turned to Saul. Afraid? Saul took a deep breath of the bloody, foul-smelling air. Yes. Oh? Kaz raised an eyebrow. But I can do it. Hmph. Tutor Kaz snorted. This isnt a job you can do just because you want to. The corpse youre looking at has already undergone two rounds of processing, hazard control, and material recovery. These mutated corpses need to be specially disposed of, or theyll escape and turn the wizard tower into a cursed domain. But before theyre eliminated, we salvage some useful experimental material. Your job is the final sorting and cleanup. Kaz slapped the black leather. Slap! Youll use your knowledge or your intuition to identify the parts that have gained magical properties through mutation but arent tainted by spirits. Separate and place them in the corresponding small boxes on the table, close the lids, and seal them. The rest goes into the large box below. After you leave tonight, someone else will collect the boxes and replace them with new ones. Ill grade your work based on how much useful material you recover. As long as you turn in five usable items each month, youll pass. If you exceed ten, youll earn an extra magic credit. Kaz raised his chin and pointed at the still-moving corpse. Now, tell me. What do you think is salvageable? Saul walked up to the conveyor belt, summoned his courage, and pointed at the twitching eyeballs. Are these useful? No, Kaz replied expressionlessly. So apparently, parts that look active arent necessarily useful. Perhaps it was due to some kind of strange corruption that made them unusable. To a wizard, they were worthless. This job really doesnt pay easy money. Are dark-type wizards always dealing with corpses and spirits? Saul took another deep breath. He was getting used to the stench now. Though it was still disgusting, it no longer made him gag. He lifted the black leather all at once, forcing himself to look. Perhaps it was the result of becoming an apprenticehis mental strength had grown. Though Saul still felt unwell, he could now look directly at the mess on the conveyor belt without getting dizzy. Under normal vision, the dismembered corpse looked no different. Saul couldnt tell which parts might be wizard material. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Kaz tapping his right arm with his left hand repeatedly, his patience wearing thin. With my knowledge or my intuition. But my current knowledge is useless here. So it has to be intuition. What is intuition? Gut feeling? Or mental power? Saul cautiously glanced at his left shoulder. Unfortunately, the hardbound book there was only good for saving his life, not earning a livingnow lying quiet like a salted fish. So, he had only one method left to try. Standing before the apprentices corpse, Saul began visualizing the Human-Monster Movement Diagram. Without the aid of a crystal ball, immersion was difficult. But thanks to last nights experience in the lab, he could now enter a semi-meditative state without one. In this state, he could see elemental particles and things normally invisible to the naked eye. Now, in Sauls vision, the twitching eyeballs looked like a snails feelers, extending from the face and swaying curiously. The lips were covered in a layer of tiny, hard black spikes. The teeth beneath them faintly shimmered. Saul fixated on that flicker. It looked oddly familiar. Like a loot drop indicator in a video game. Loot drop! Loot drop! Still havent found it? Kazs impatient voice broke Sauls meditative focus. Ill give you a hint. There are at least two salvageable parts on this corpse. As long as you find one, you pass. No time to verify whether what hed seen with mental vision was real. Saul pointed to the corpses mouth. Kaz frowned. You mean the mouth? No, the teeth. A brief flash of surprise crossed Kazs face. He stepped forward and took a slender black rod from the long table, prying open the corpses lips. Ahem He turned back, his expression a bit awkward as he looked at Saul. Yes, that counts. Success! Saul suppressed the excitement and continued using semi-meditation to scan the body. Then He saw two glowing spots. He feigned uncertainty and pointed to one of them. Kaz nodded and asked if he had seen anything else. Saul carefully looked over the whole body again, then straightened up and said, No, thats all I found. Not bad, Kaz said casually, pointing out the third glowing spot Saul had intentionally left out. Theres another one here. Then, he verbally guided Saul on how to use tools from the nearby lab bench to dissect and recover the materials. Each piece was placed into a small box, closed, and latched. The remaining parts were wrapped back up in the black leather and stored in the large box beneath the table. That box was inscribed with sealing runes that contained spirits. Only a large red stain remained on the conveyor belt. Kaz nodded and jerked his chin, signaling Saul to pull the lever on the conveyor again. With the sound of machinery turning, the bloody conveyor belt rotated downward, and another corpse emerged from behind the black leather curtain. Saul narrowed his eyes as he saw the exposed head. He recognized this one, too. She was the maid who had flirted with him when delivering his books on the first day and appeared in his nightmare that very night. That voluptuous maid. Why was she dead, too? An accident? Or murder? You know her? Kaz asked flatly, noticing Sauls expression. Yeah. She delivered my materials. Death is common in the wizard tower. If they keep dying, what happens when theres no one left? We recruit from nearby towns. People are eager to send kids here. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Kaz pointed at the maid. Shes got at least one salvageable part. If you can find it again this time, this jobs yours. Saul perked up. He had no time to mourn the maid. He flung back the black leather. The maid was naked. A long wound across her chest proved she had been dissected, too. But being an ordinary human, even though shed died to something strange, there werent many unusual remnants on her. Unlike the apprentice just now, when he was dropped into the big box, there was barely any weight left. (End of chapter) Chapter 22: The Necessity of Having a Special Skill Saul successfully secured the job of handling the third step of the corpse processing in the morgue, at the cost of the maid losing her throat. He also received a full leather robe from Kaz. It was a bit stuffy to wear, but it saved him from having to constantly watch out for splattered flesh and blood, and it was easy to clean. Kaz asked Saul to work in the morgue every day from 3 to 7. But nothing from here could be taken out, including the corpses. Saul no longer needed to go to the labthere was nothing to do there, nor anything to learn. If he submitted a lot of materials, he could even earn extra rewardsKaz thought Sauls ability already surpassed what 3 Credits could pay for, so on top of the fixed pay, he added a bonus to encourage Saul to keep up the good work. This was already a very high wage for a First Rank apprentice. Normally, new apprentices are only considered formal First Rank apprentices after mastering all the basic knowledge. Aside from earning a little credit through monthly tests, apprentices needed to rely on completing assignments from mentors to earn more credits. Although the Gorsaa Wizard Tower was tall and grand, there were only limited jobs suitable for apprentices inside. Safer jobs generally offered 1C3 Credits a month; dangerous ones could offer 4C7. Especially those worth 7 Creditsthey meant even experienced First Rank apprentices could die. Without some survival skills, ordinary people wouldnt dare take them on. Sauls job wasnt completely without danger either. According to Kaz, by the time a corpse reached Sauls station, it had already passed through two screening rounds. The first and most dangerous round was handled by a Second Rank apprentice, who would do their best to eliminate any danger on the corpse. The second round was done by an experienced First Rank apprentice, someone who had already mastered basic wizard knowledge and could use a few Tier-0 Spells. They could protect themselves and extract the most useful materials from the corpse. Saul, with his unexpected corpse-picking talent and a stroke of luck, got the third-round job. Though the third round was less risky, it also paid less. But if he could maintain today''s efficiency, earning 6 Credits a month wasn''t out of reach. This was the value of having a special skill. Kaz still didnt understand how, with Sauls weak Dark Element perceptionbarely even passinghe could be so sensitive to abnormalities in dead bodies. He could only chalk it up to Saul being naturally sensitive to spiritual entities. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Low perception of dark elements but high sensitivity to spiritsin other words, he was prone to seeing ghosts. Saul himself didnt really understand why he could see strange visions during meditation, but it didnt matter. He didnt need to understand it to make use of it. When he had the time, he could discuss it with KeliMaybe different meditation diagrams had different effects? Would the speed of meditation vary, too? As a newcomer, he still had a lot to figure out, and the mentors and senior students ahead clearly werent keen on giving out free knowledge. With Kazs guidance on the first day, Saul completed his task smoothly and got familiar with the general layout of the morgue''s third level. Kaz, excited to finally find a third worker, gave Saul some extra guidance. He discovered that Sauls aptitude in mental strength really was excellenthe was quick and precise with rune studies and could easily immerse himself in meditation. Even in learning the Noah language, Saul showed impressive language aptitude. With that kind of ability, he could succeed in any ordinary profession. But as a wizard, lacking magical talent was like being a weapon that couldnt kill. Hed end up as a toy, used and controlled by others. Unless he had some kind of stroke of fortune or got the chance to undergo a Wizard Body Modification. But with even Second Rank apprentices facing high death rates from such procedures, what were the chances of a First Rank apprentice succeeding? Almost none. Kazs teaching enthusiasm flared up fast but faded just as quickly. Soon, he left Saul alone in the morgue, warning him to leave the second floor of the East Tower before 8 p.m. and preferably to not linger in the East Tower at all. Saul respectfully saw him out, then turned back to stand by the conveyor belt. He hesitated for a while. He was the only one there now, and it took real courage to pull that lever and summon a corpse. His hand hovered over the lever for a full minute before he suddenly yanked it down. The conveyor belt roared to life, but after turning for a whileno new corpse appeared. Puzzled, Saul pulled the lever again. Still nothing. As his anxiety built, and he considered pulling a third time A mans voice came from the black tassel-draped exit. Stop pulling. Theres none today. Got it. Watch the lamp in the window. If it turns white, that means theres a delivery. Uh, thanks, senior. Sure enough, there was a small candle lamp above the black-tassel exit. It looked just like the others on the wall. But while all the other lamps emitted a bright white light, this one was dim and yellow, nearly extinguished. Kaz hadnt mentioned thatprobably because he wasnt in charge of the detailed procedures here, so there had been an oversight. With no work to do, Saul didnt want to linger and left in a hurry. As he passed the end of the corridor, the big man was still sitting there like a corpse. But Saul noticed his nostrils flaring slightly. Alive. His second day as an apprentice passed peacefully, especially compared to the first day. During class on the second day, Saul found Keli. I have ten magic crystals now. Pay up. Keli stretched out her left hand. Do you want one credit or ten magic crystals? Keli''s eyes widened. You got a job? Saul nodded. My mentor also said that besides tests, apprentices can earn credits by taking on roles in the Wizard Tower. She propped her chin. But my mentor wont let me look for work, only wants me to study. I dont even have a single credit yet. Thats because you can pass the tests without needing to work. Saul felt a twinge of bitterness but quickly buried the feeling. So, do you want the credit or the magic crystals? Of course, the credit! Keli nearly pounced on him. Damn, I havent even seen what a credit looks like! Credits werent physical like coins, so they couldnt be traded right there in class. They had to go to the registration office next to the library on the ninth floor of the East Tower to transfer the credit to Kelis name. Soon, they shifted their attention back to class. For the second meditation lesson, Monica didnt show up. In her place was a female Second Rank apprentice. She taught a bit of new knowledge, then started meditating at the podium. Any student who tried to ask a question with a magic crystal in hand was silenced by her icy glare. So the rest of the class turned into a self-study session. Without a teacher, some students began clustering up to discuss things. The classroom gradually became noisy. Keli still sat beside Saul. Looking at the grotesque walking figure on his meditation page, Saul had a thoughthe remembered the question from yesterday. Keli, which diagram do you use for meditation? The Secret Garden Bloom on page three. Can you meditate without the crystal ball now? Of course not. The mentor said once you can meditate without it, your mental strength is about at the level of a Second Rank apprentice. Keli looked surprised. You can already do that? Saul shook his head. I can only get into a half-dream, half-awake blurry state. Cant absorb element particles, but it helps stabilize my mental state. Thats impressive. Keli gave him a big thumbs up. If I try meditating without the crystal ball, all I see is a mess of lines. She leaned over. Which diagram do you use? Does the meditation progress depend on the diagram? Page seventeen. The Human-Monster Movement Diagram. ... Keli looked at him in confusion, then flipped through her own book and looked back. Do we have different books? Why dont I have that page? (End of Chapter) Chapter 23: The Replaced Visualization Diagram Sauls enthusiasm for academic discussion vanished completely. He directly took Kelis meditation book, fighting off his dizziness, and flipped through it from beginning to end. The sequence and content were all the sameexcept page seventeen. He had the Human-Monster Movement Diagram instead of Kelis Ten Thousand Serpents Diagram. Keli leaned in for a look as well. Why is this page different for us? Hmm She only glanced at it before tightly shutting her eyes and turning away. Ugh, so dizzy I feel like throwing up. It took her a long while to recover enough to open her eyes again. They were red, on the verge of tearing up. This diagram probably only someone with your kind of mental strength could handle it. I cant even look at it for a second. Saul pulled his meditation book back and stared intently at the monster on the page. Only someone with strong mental strength would choose this diagram. Then, conversely, is this the only diagram that wouldnt make someone with strong mental strength dizzy? He glanced again at the Ten Thousand Serpents Diagram in Kelis book. If not for the Human-Monster Movement Diagram, he probably wouldve chosen that one as his meditation visualization. A string of questions surged through Sauls mind. Did someone deliberately swap out the content on his page? Who would do that? Could it be that Sid again? Did he know hed pick this Human-Monster Movement Diagram? Did he tamper with it somehow? Would continuing to use it put his life in danger? At this thought, Saul glanced at his left shoulder. The hardcover book lay there silently. Okay, no immediate danger. All the meditation books and other teaching materials had been delivered to his door by a maid. Could Sid have made the switch somewhere in that process? Even though this diagram had saved him twice, Saul wasnt confident enough to keep using it for meditation. Hey, kid, your names Saul, right? A First Rank apprentice sitting on Sauls other side suddenly leaned over. He looked to be around seventeen or eighteen, towering over Saul by a full head. Whered you get that meditation diagram? He had clearly overheard Saul and Kelis conversation. Senior, have you seen it before? Senior? Heh, I like that. The boy grinned. I once saw it in a book. First and Second Rank apprentices use different meditation books. If I remember correctly, that diagram should only appear in the Second Rank edition. He licked his lips, eyes practically glowing. Ill give you one creditlet me make a copy of it. He wanted a copy of this mysterious diagram? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sauls hand rested on the back of the book. He thought of how the diagram had helped him in the lab and of the maid lying on that cold conveyor belt yesterday. I mean, I could, but arent you worried it might be dangerous? It is a diagram meant for Second Rank apprentices, after all. The senior licked his lips again. Thats none of your business. So, are you selling or not? Sell it, of course. After class, the three of them went to the ninth floor of the East Tower library. There, the senior found someone to help copy the visualization diagram. Saul had him transfer the one credit directly to Kelis account at the registry. The First Rank apprentice didnt know about Saul and Kelis agreement. He just gave the two of them a meaningful glance and said with a sigh, Ah, youth spending money on a girl. Keli was so furious she nearly charged over to kick him in the nuts, but Saul held her back. Is his brain waterlogged? Im only twelve! Yeah, clearly, Saul replied, calming her down. After that guy left with his freshly copied diagram, Saul left Keli behind and returned to the library to extend the loan on Grimm''s Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification by a day. Because of yesterday afternoons unexpected trip to the morgue, he hadnt finished transcribing it. But now that he had income, he didnt mind keeping it another day. Book renewed, Saul returned to his dorm for lunch. The maid delivering his food this time wasnt the same one as beforeobviously, since the last one had been stuffed under the workbench. The new maid looked older, and her hands trembled as she handed Saul the foodalmost spilling it. Her face was pale, and she kept bowing in apology as if afraid Saul would take her life any second. Sauls expression was cold as he waved her off. Maybe shed been scared by her predecessors deathor maybe she knew something. Saul decided to take his meditation book and go find Mentor Kaz. Kaz wouldnt want the new assistant he just hired to die the next day, right? With that in mind, Saul glanced at the food on the table. If they could tamper with his book, then what about his food? If theyd wanted to poison him, they probably wouldve done it earlier. Still, once suspicion sets in, everything becomes nerve-wracking. He looked at the food again but couldnt summon the appetite. Im still too weak. I need to buy myself time. At the very least, I cant let Sid do whatever he wants like before. Starving, Saul rushed to the second floor of the East Tower to the morgue. There were no customers today. The candleholders on the conveyor belt platform flickered dimly as if they might go out at any moment. Saul stood near the conveyor and listened carefully. He could hear a faint rustling from the other room. He asked softly, Senior, no work today? A loud thud came from the other side. After a while, a voice finally responded. Cant you see the damn lights? Talking all of a sudden in a place like this, trying to scare someone to death? Uh sorry. Saul thought about it. If he suddenly heard a voice in a place like this, hed probably jump, too. Senior, if theres no work, are we just supposed to sit here and wait? What else do you think were supposed to do? If you dare sneak off and screw up Mentor Kazs tasks, youll be the one lying on the conveyor belt tomorrow. Saul glanced at the dark, stained conveyor belt and obediently sat back down at the table. The smell in here was awful, the atmosphere creepy, but at least there were desks, chairs, and writing materials. S,o Saul continued transcribing Grimm''s Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification. When you focus, time flies. Before he knew it, it was nearly 7 PM, and Kaz still hadnt shown up. What now? He rubbed his belly. A twelve-year-old could eat from dawn till dusk. Especially after two days of relative comfort, Saul found himself totally unprepared for hunger again. He was already dizzy and seeing spots. If Kaz didnt show up today, was he supposed to go hungry again tomorrow? Should he go find Kongsha? But then he shook his head. He didnt want to be entirely at her mercy. If he couldnt prove his worth again, shed probably make him take that potential-draining potion again. No corpses today? Kazs voice suddenly came from the doorway. Saul turned around in surprise. Kazs expression was calm. He didnt seem annoyed at the lack of harvest. Mentor! Saul rushed over, holding the meditation book that had been sitting on his lap. If you have questions, ask fast. Im in a hurry. Mentor, Saul said, flipping open the Human-Monster Movement Diagram, this is my meditation book. Kaz glanced at the diagram, his interest clearly piqued. An Erosion Diagram? Youre just a First Rank apprentice, and youre using that to meditate? (End of Chapter) Chapter 24: Telling the Teacher Isn’t Embarrassing So this meditation diagram was called the Erosion Diagram. But Saul still felt that the name he came up with was more vivid and fitting. The Human-Monster Movement Diagram. "Mentor, I asked around. No one else''s meditation book has this diagram, only mine Someone tampered with my book. Someone wants me dead!" Sauls expression flickered between anger and fear. "So?" Kaz remained calm, even indifferent. "Please, Mentor, save me." Kaz''s thick white eyebrows furrowed. He lowered his head and looked at Saul. "Kid, the world of wizards isnt about kindness and beauty. To grow stronger, to uncover deeper mysteries, people will do whatever it takes. What you need to do is adapt to this world, not just seek protection." "Mentor Kaz, I understand the survival of the fittest. But Ive only been an apprentice for two days, and already someone has ordered maids and even other apprentices to go after me. Could there be more to this than meets the eye? Right now" Saul shrank his shoulders, clutching his stomach pitifully. "I dont even dare eat the food the maids bring me." "Survival of fittest?" Kaz raised an eyebrow. "You havent learned much yet, but your vocabulary is impressive." After pondering for a moment, he finally relented. "No matter who is trying to harm you, instructing the wizard towers servants and apprentices to act against you is crossing the line. Ill take care of itno one will dare tamper with an apprentices supplies again." He placed a hand on Sauls head. "Being able to avoid the Erosion Diagrams trap was your own skill, and thats what truly matters. Now, go back, eat well, study hard, and grow stronger. Then youll see that the dangers on the wizards path are far scarier than someone scheming against you." Sauls plea for help had used up his allotted time for questions. With that, Kaz clasped his hands behind his back and walked out of the morgue. Saul let out a small breath of relief but still felt disappointed. Kaz had ensured that Saul wouldnt have to worry about his daily necessities being tampered with, but he hadnt promised to track down the culprit. Which meant that Saul still had to be wary of Sid causing trouble elsewhere or even coming after him directly. Fortunately, the wizard tower likely had some restrictions on Second Rank apprentices. Otherwise, Sid wouldnt have resorted to such underhanded methods to deal with him. A Second Rank apprentice killing a new apprentice would be effortless. He had to find a way to grow stronger as quickly as possible. At the same time, he needed to figure out how to avoid Sids traps until he had the strength to fight back. Saul resumed copying books. His expression was blank, and his pen moved swiftly. Even when transcribing the complex Noah script, his speed barely slowed. At seven oclock, he left the morgue. As he stepped out, he noticed the crimson door next to his also opening. A man in his early twenties emerged. The emblem on his clothes marked him as a First Rank apprentice. Judging by his age, he was clearly a seasoned First Rank apprentice. The man glanced at Saul, but his gaze passed over him as if he were nothing more than air. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul silently stepped aside, allowing the man to ascend the slope first. Today, there was no work. Everyone could leave on time. Saul lingered by the door for a moment, watching to see if the deep red door at the end of the hall would open. That should be where the first stage of corpse processing took place. But after waiting for about ten minutes, the door still remained. Not wanting to loiter too long, Saul clutched his book and hurried away. Kaz was in a foul mood today. None of his newly acquired apprentices satisfied him. Duke had a high perception for dark elements and decent magical talent, but his mind was sluggish and lacked intuition. If he struggled so much with just a few simple runes, how could he ever hope to grasp real wizardry? Angela had decent talent and was sharper than Duke, but she was too restless. Her big eyes were cute, sure, but they were always darting around. Even something as basic as studying, which only required effort, she managed to turn into scheming. And she thought she was good at faking innocence. Kaz wasnt the scheming type himself, so he disliked apprentices who were. In his experience, those who relied on scheming to become high-level wizard apprentices always failed on the path to becoming a True Wizard. And besides, Angela reminded Kaz of another girl. That one was probably reaping the consequences of her own actions right about now. As for Saul Kaz hadnt paid him any attention at first. In his view, someone with no magical aptitude becoming an apprentice was just a waste of the towers resources. Saul must have pulled some strings to get in. Kaz had originally planned to eliminate him during the first test. But unexpectedly, he discovered Sauls talent in soul-related matters. No, saying it was an unexpected discovery wouldnt be entirely accurate. He had been instructed to look for it. Kaz slowly walked along the sloped corridor between the sixteenth and seventeenth floors of the East Tower. These floors housed the mentors. Suddenly, the shadows around him shifted. The candlelight remained steady, yet the shadows on the ground writhed like fleeing creatures, breaking into countless tiny black specks that leapt and scattered, diving into the cracks of the stone floor. Kaz stopped in his tracks, his facial muscles twitching, his breathing slowing. Who said that True Wizards wouldnt feel fear? He looked up and saw a figure descending the slope. His arms hung stiffly at his sides, not swinging as he walked. His heels lifted high, barely allowing his toes to touch the ground As if the floor was too filthy to step on. Most importantly, the figure was wrapped in pink bandages from head to toe, leaving only a pair of silver eyes exposed. Kaz bowed deeply. "Tower Master." "Hmm." With that simple response, the pink-bandaged figure brushed past Kaz. Kaz exhaled half a breath in relief. But before he could release the other half, the Tower Master stopped after taking two steps. Kaz immediately turned around, not daring to show his back. "That little one hes quite suited for corpse processing, isnt he?" The Tower Masters voice was gentle A stark contrast to the fear he instilled, even in a True Wizard like Kaz. "Yes. His talent in soul matters is indeed impressive. On his first day processing corpses, he identified an extra material that even I overlooked." "Heh. That just means you werent paying attention." The Tower Master chuckled. Kaz shivered. "Give him this. Itll help him master his craft more quickly." The bandages on the Tower Masters abdomen split open, revealing a dark crevice. He reached a long, slender hand inside and withdrew a thin, silk-bound book. "Understood." Kaz took it with both hands. "Oh, and Tower Master," Kaz suddenly remembered the boy asking for help, "Someone tampered with that kids meditation book, swapping a page for the Erosion Diagram." The Tower Master turned slightly as if intrigued. "He meditated with the Erosion Diagram?" "Er probably not. A new apprentice wouldnt have survived that. He must have realized something was off and only told me today." A cold wind howled through the corridor. The Tower Masters body, balanced only on the tips of his toes, swayed like a reed in the wind. "That wont do. Wizard apprentices belong to me. Meditation books belong to me. The maids belong to me." The Tower Masters silver eyes curved into a smile. "Oh, rightso do the laboratories." Laboratories? Kaz felt sweat bead at his hairline but didnt dare let it drip onto his face. "Find the culprit," the Tower Master said. "Make them pay." With that, he turned and continued down the corridor. When his figure vanished around the bend, the countless black specks of shadow eagerly leapt back out from the stone cracks, merging into place once more. Kaz glanced at the book in his hands, puzzled. Why was the Tower Master so interested in Saul? (End of chapter) Chapter 25: Doing Business in the Morgue A new day, 1:00 in the afternoon. Senior First Rank Apprentice Hayden silently walked into the second morgue. He glanced at the transport platform. The candlelight above it was dim. No work today. That was a good thing. He had been handling corpses for three years. This job was nauseating on its own, and at the same time, so tedious it made him want to quit. But quitting wasnt an option. Without this job, he had no idea how he could pass the monthly tests. The number of First Rank apprentices who entered the tower with him was dwindling. A few successfully advanced to the Second Rank. A few died during the tests. A few died during their studies. And a few, like him, persisted quietly. So, even though he was sick of this job, Hayden couldnt afford to give it up. Since there was no work today, he walked over to the desk by the wall and flipped through a book. But soon, he closed it again. He had read these books too many times. They couldnt help him advance to the Second Rank. Come to think of it, not advancing to the Second Rank isnt so bad. Hayden looked toward the neighboring room. The first step of corpse processing is already being done by Second Rank apprentices. If I lost this job, Id probably be like the other Second Rank apprentices, worrying about passing the tests every six months, right? With that thought, Hayden lost all interest in reading. He walked up to the transport platform and suddenly had the urge to lie on it. But just as he lifted one leg onto the platform Knock, knock. A sudden knock on the door startled him, and he nearly lost his balance. This place, at this timewho could it be? Could it be that newbie from yesterday? Hayden raised his chin and swaggered to the door. Who is it? Im a Second Rank apprentice, Sid. Haydens chin and shoulders immediately shrank together. He quickly opened the door and peered through the crack at the impatient-looking blond youth. The crimson door opened a sliver, and Hayden squeezed out at once. Senior, you were looking for me? Along with him came the morgues putrid stench. Sid frowned and took two steps back. Seeing this, Hayden hurriedly reached back and shut the door. I heard a newbie took over the morgue job? Yes, a loud little kid. Hows he doing? Well... I havent checked, but I guess hes doing fine? Sid sneered. A total newbiehow good could he be? Besides, my junior also wants this job. Huh? Hayden looked up in surprise. Can you find a way to make room for him? Make room? Hayden shrank his hands and darted his eyes around uncomfortably. But the morgue jobs are all assigned by Mentor Kaz. Once the position is open, my junior will naturally compete for it. Sid rubbed his fingertips together, and a fine white powder flaked off. T-then, Ill try persuading the newbie? Hayden asked tentatively. Heh. Sid chuckled with an ambiguous expression. If you satisfy me, Ill give you a Midnight Phantom Feather. Ah! Hayden straightened up completely, his eyes nearly popping out. II Ill definitely make that kid Suddenly! Doing business in the morgue now? A deep voice interrupted their conversation. Both Hayden and Sid turned toward the depths of the corridor. That Second Rank apprentice in charge of the morgue? Sid squinted. Hes early today? Looks like Ill have to bleed a little again. However, as the figure emerged from the darkness, Sids pupils contracted sharply. Next to him, Hayden nearly collapsed to the ground. MenMentor The man stepping out of the corridor wasnt a Second Rank apprentice. It was Mentor Kaz himself. Sids heart clenched as Kaz stared at him, but remembering the mentors usual attitude, he braced himself and said, Mentor Kaz, we were just Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kaz raised a hand, cutting Sid off. I dont care what you were doing. Sid exhaled in relief. He knew the mentor wouldnt concern himself with apprentice affairs. But Kazs next words nearly made him collapse. Recently, the tower has lost quite a few servants and apprentices. Youre going out to bring back a dozen new recruits. Sids heart trembled as he tried to negotiate. Understood, Mentor Kaz. After I finish next months test, Ill Next month? You leave this month! Notonight! Kaz glared at him. Though he was short, the sheer pressure in his gaze made the two apprentices feel like they were being crushed by a boulder. Mentor Kaz, Sid was drenched in cold sweat, I have a test next month. If I leave the tower now, I might not make it back in time Kaz looked at him impassively and said, You need to understand one thing. All servants, maids, and apprentices in the tower are the property of the Tower Master. And you Kaz pointed a wrinkled finger at Sid. Youve already caused losses to the Tower Master, so naturally, you must make up for it. Sid opened his mouth, but no words came out. A bead of sweat trickled down his temple, hit the ground, and shattered into tiny droplets. Saul learned the next afternoon that Sid had already left the tower. The one who told him, once again, was Mentor Kaz. Senior Sid? Sauls face paled. His hand rested on the freshly copied book, fingers clenching, wrinkling the yellowed pages. But why why would he want to harm me? Saul shook his head in confusion. Thats something youll have to figure out yourself. Kaz took out a book and tossed it onto the table. Saul looked down. It was a thin, silk-bound book. The Guide to Corpse Refinement. It was the first time he had seen a book made of fabric. I see you Hmm, you have some talent. Take this book and read it. If you dont understand something, you can ask me. Kaz glanced at Sauls reaction, then turned and left. Saul picked up the book. A non-textbook wizarding book cost at least two magic crystals per day, and a guide like this was worth much more than a recognition text. Mentor Kaz had essentially given him a huge sum of magic crystals. Mentors quite generous, Saul murmured with a soft chuckle. He set The Guide to Corpse Refinement aside, smoothed out the pages he had wrinkled, and refocused. Hiss A faint sound made Saul look up. The candlelight above the transport platform had turned a bright white. Saul walked over and pulled the lever. The black conveyor belt rumbled to life, and a fresh corpse, draped in black leather, emerged from the fringe. This time, it was an unfamiliar dead man who had passed away peacefully. Saul lifted the black leather covering. The corpse was largely intact. This was his first time handling one alone. Saul entered a semi-immersed meditation state. Even though the Human-Monster Movement Diagram had been slipped into his studies to kill him, he unexpectedly found it suited his meditation well. And since the hardback book hadnt objected, that meant he could keep using it! Saul picked up a tool from the table behind him. The corpse swayed slightly. For a moment, the body on the transport platform seemed to take on Sids appearance. Saul closed his eyes briefly, forcing himself back to reality. I have a month, but when Sid returns, his retaliation will likely be even more ruthless. The crisis wasnt over, but at least he had a breathing space. It seems as long as I remain useful, I can gain some protection. I need to become even more valuable. As he worked, his gaze flicked toward The Guide to Corpse Refinement. Suddenly, he paused. Corpse refinement could it have some connection to wizard body modification? (End of Chapter) Chapter 26: I Love Study, Study Fulfills Me In the days that followed, Saul entered an intense study mode. Dormitorystudying. Classroomstudying. Morgueworking and studying! He had never felt so fulfilled before! Whenever someone asked, he simply said he was preparing for the test in three months. Even Keli, who had been relatively calm, was starting to feel pressured by his relentless efforts. However, in the eyes of some, Sauls determination looked more like desperation. A final struggle. News that Kaz demanded Saul reach 10 joules of magical power by his first test spread quickly, as expected. Some people had faith in him, while others thought he had no chance. Everyone had meditated before and knew roughly how much magic power could be increased in a month. Though no one knew exactly how far behind Saul was, Dukes words made it clear that his chances were slim to none. Saul later tested himself in secret. His current magical power was only 3 joules, while the standard passing line was actually 10 joules. In other words, Kaz was demanding that he reach the level of a normal First Rank apprentice within three months. This was his punishment for sneaking in. Although Kaz had assigned him a new job, he never said that Saul didnt have to meet the magic power requirement. Saul didnt want to gamble on whether Kaz would lower his expectations just because he was useful. Especially since he had Kongsha eyeing him like a hawk, not to mention Sid, who would surely seek revenge once he returned. Saul wished he could sleep only two hours a day, but lack of rest would lower his efficiency over time. Luckily, his mental aptitude allowed him to fully recover with just four hours of sleep. At least he had the ability to push himself to the limit. On this particular day, the "Basic Knowledge of All Things" class covered the topic of animals. Saul had already finished reading the entire section back in his dorm and even memorized some useful facts. He continued flipping through the book at a pace far beyond the classroom schedule. Rustle. The pages turned. "Ghosts and Monsters?" Saul was stunned and immediately began reading carefully. In stories and movies from his past life, morgues were notorious for supernatural occurrences. While he hadnt encountered any actual danger in the morgue yet, strange things happened there all the time. For instance, while sawing off a corpses arm, it suddenly spoke, saying it hurt. If not for the fact that the corpse had already been cut in half, Saul might have tried to find a doctor to save it. At the time, all he could do was take two clothes and stuff them into both halves of the corpses mouth. Lately, he had been deeply engrossed in Grimms Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modifications and The Guide to Corpse Refinement, making him especially sensitive to the word ghost. "The end of life is generally divided into material death and mental dissipation" "Mental dissipation occurs in various forms. When it is not entirely controlled by the will of its original self, it is called a ghost. When it is controlled by another will, it is called a monster." "When the material vessel is destroyed or lost, ghosts can temporarily inhabit other objects, commonly dolls, clothes, or corpses." Dolls? Reading this, Saul thought of the little wooden girl doll used to test mental strength. Was there a ghost inside it? Could he borrow it for research? And what about the color-changing trash can in Kazs labwas that a ghost or a monster? Fear often comes from the unknown. After days of studying, when Saul recalled that terrifying night in the lab, his fear had been replaced by curiosity. He quickly skimmed through the entire Ghosts and Monsters section and found that most of it focused on categorizing their types and traits. Explanations like the one he had just read were rare. Perhaps it was too advancedsomething First Rank apprentices werent ready for. Nearby, Keli happened to glance at his progress. "Youve already finished reading the Ghosts and Monsters section?" Her mouth fell open as her eyes darted between Saul and his book. "Just skimming." At that moment, Saul made a decision. He looked toward the Second Rank apprentice at the front of the room, who had already finished summarizing the lesson and left the students to self-study. Then, he glanced around at the increasingly empty classroom, where some people were either slacking off or dozing. He quietly packed up his things and whispered to Keli, "Im heading back first." Keli opened her mouth as if to say something, but Saul was already hurrying away. She pouted, then looked down at her Introduction to Rune Construction, deciding she should at least master all the basic runes first. Having a strong mental aptitude made learning fundamental knowledge much easier. Even though she knew Saul was still struggling to increase his magic power, she couldnt help but envy him a little. "Senior Mark!" Saul rushed into the lab with an armful of books. As expected, Second Rank apprentices rarely attended public classes. Their time was mostly spent on one-on-one guidance from mentors and self-study. It seemed Mark really did use the lab as his personal study room. Saul wondered if Mark had ever experienced the horrors of that night. "Why arent you in class?" Mark instantly recognized Sauls voice and greeted him with a friendly smile. After all, Saul was one of the apprentices Kaz had taken under his wing. That meant he must have done something to impress the mentor. Unlike those other two apprenticeswhatever their names werewho still had to come to the lab in the afternoons just to study on their own. Mark had already taken a fair amount of tuition from them, but he hadnt even bothered to remember their names. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Three months from now, how many of these First Rank apprentices would still be here? A year from now? Unimportant people werent worth remembering. For a wizard, ordinary apprentices were just expendable. For advanced apprentices, lower-ranked ones were also expendable. It wasnt about statusjust survival. "Senior Mark, I encountered some difficulties while studying composite runes. Id like to ask for your guidance." Mark instinctively glanced at his study notes to check todays date. "You finished learning basic runes already?" Saul nodded. Mark rubbed his chin. "Youre progressing fast. If you can solve your magic power issue, advancing to Second Rank is only a matter of time." "Alright. Ill teach you how to construct one composite rune for free, but just one. If you want to learn more, youll have to pay." A free lesson on composite runes meant their past encounter in the lab was being written off. Regardless of what role Mark had played that night, as the labs administrator, he had been negligent. This was his way of compensating Saulnot because Saul had been in danger, but because Mark had been at fault. "Thank you, Senior." Saul flipped to the last few pages of Introduction to Rune Construction. "Can I start with this composite rune?" It was a dark-element composite rune. Mastering it would allow him to combine it with basic runes to form multiple Zero-Rank dark-element spells. In other words, learning this rune meant Saul could finally start learning magic. In the very first class, Mentor Gudo had warned them not to be too hasty in learning spells. But Saul didnt have the luxury of time. "Of course. First, you need to understand that composite runes arent just simple overlays of basic runes. There are also many changes in magical power conduction" Saul skipped half of one class and the entirety of another. Under Marks guidance, he gradually realized Composite runes were insanely difficult! (End of Chapter) Chapter 27: Compound Runes Although Mark agreed to guide Saul, he wasnt about to waste his entire morning on a First Rank newcomer. Second Rank apprentices had heavy study loads too, especially with their upcoming test in a month. Rather than Mark directly teaching Saul, it was more like Saul studied on his own, seeking help from Mark only when he encountered difficulties he couldnt figure out. Unfortunately, even with Marks explanations, Saul still struggled to grasp many concepts, unable to fully understand the logical connections. Before leaving at noon, Saul made another request to Mark. "You want to borrow that mental aptitude testing puppet?" Mark didnt hesitate. He walked to the laboratory cabinet, opened the door, and casually rummaged through until he pulled out a wooden puppet. The moment Mark opened the cabinet, Saul instinctively stepped back two paces. Seeing Sauls wary expression, Mark found it amusing. "Afraid, yet you still want to borrow it?" "Precisely because Im afraid, I need to borrow it." Saul carefully avoided making eye contact with the puppet. He reached out his hand, and Mark casually placed the puppet in his palm. "Friendship price5 magic crystals for 10 days." "Ill borrow it for 2 days then." Marks face darkened. "No rentals for just 2 days!" Saul replied straightforwardly, "I only have 3 magic crystals left." He had exchanged these crystals for credits with Keli. A friend could get a discount, but an enemy couldnt. In the end, Mark took Sauls three magic crystals and warned him that while research was fine, any damage would require a 2-credit compensation. Saul wrapped the puppet tightly with layers of cloth and carefully placed it into the pocket of his apprentice robe. "Take me away take me away" Sauls movements halted. "Senior, did you hear that?" "Hm?" Mark had already returned to his desk, focused on his research. "No its nothing" Saul pinched his robe pocket as if afraid something inside might escape. He picked up his books and turned to leave the lab. On the way back to the West Tower, someone stopped him. Saul recognized the girl as a fellow First Rank apprentice, but he had forgotten her name. "Saul," the girl looked a little shy. "I have something to tell you." She nervously twisted the fabric of her clothing with her fingers. "Can you say it within five sentences?" Saul nearly bumped into her due to her sudden appearance. The girl was momentarily stunned, her expression turning a bit hurt. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, Im in a hurry." "But I" The girls eyes turned red. Saul simply walked around her, muttering loudly, "Oh no, oh no, Im running out of time!" The girl stood frozen in place, not making any move to chase after him. It didnt seem to be anything urgent. Yet, Saul still didnt manage to leave the corridor. At the end of the passage, another person suddenly jumped out. "Hey, Saul!" Saul recognized himDoze. The guy who used to chase after Keli and later started hanging around Duke. This time, he wasnt accompanied by the indecisive Rocky. Ever since people discovered Sauls low magical aptitude, Doze had rarely sought him out. "Sorry, Im really in a hurry." Saul tried to step around Doze again. But Doze raised his hand, blocking the passage. "Ill say it in five sentences." Saul had no choice but to stop. "Senior Lokai has gathered a group of new apprentices to form a Mutual Aid Society where everyone can study and discuss magic together. This afternoon at two is our second meetingdo you want to come?" "Does it cost anything?" "Uh, regular members have to pay" "Im broke." Saul nodded politely, then pushed past Doze and walked away. Doze quickly turned and shouted after him, "Keli already agreed to come today!" Saul paused and looked back at Dozes smug expression. With sincere honesty, he said, "I really have no money." Then, he hurried away. No one stopped him this time. After a quick lunch, Saul arrived at the second floor of the East Towerhis usual morgue. This place had become his personal study room, while his dormitory was only used for night study and rest. Saul had already reorganized the outermost morgue room. In addition to the teleportation platform and two long tables, he had added a cabinet to store various lab supplies he had exchanged for credits. These instruments and materials had completely drained his remaining credits. If the wizard tower didnt provide food and shelter, Saul would have been left with nothing but air to eat. Inside the cabinet were not only the items Saul had purchased but also some mutated materials he had collected from corpses. One unexpected discovery Saul had made was that if he didnt place the collected materials in the empty box on the long table, they wouldnt be taken away the next day. Instead, they would remain in their original spots. After studying Grimms Guide to Sorcerous Body Modifications and The Guild to Corpse Refinement, Saul had learned the basic applications of certain materials. So, whenever he obtained more than one material during work, he would keep one for himself. Would this be considered stealing? Saul didnt think so. Mentor Kaz had given him a book about studying corpses, and it wasnt just about analyzing residual traits on bodies. The second half of the book was entirely about preserving materials, some simple applications, and even a brief discussion on souls. Since the instructor had assigned him this book, he must have expected Saul to learn from all of its contents. However, even after purchasing special containers for perishable materials, Saul still couldnt prevent natural decay. Fortunately, The Guide to Corpse Refinement mentioned a Zero Tier spell. Organ Preservation. To learn this spell, Saul first had to master a complex dark-attribute compound rune. This was why he had been studying relentlessly for days. Yet, the difficulty of this rune far exceeded his expectations. Even with his strong mental aptitude, he couldnt quickly grasp its principles. That was why he had spent magic crystals to seek guidance from Mark. Unfortunately, while Marks hints had given him some ideas, they hadnt led him to the right answer. Saul carefully used a dip pen to draw the compound runes basic shape on a sheet of white paper. "Based on the coordinate axes, I can confirm my drawing matches the original rune. But why does it still fail to activate when I trace it with mental energy?" This was one of the simplest compound runes. It looked like two basic runes overlapping to form a new pattern. The only difference was that one rune was scaled down in size. "Mark said compound runes arent just simple overlays; I also need to consider proportional relationships. But even when I distribute magic according to the proportions, something still feels off." "He also mentioned something about angleswhat does he mean by the angle of observation?" Saul raised the paper to eye level. Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind. "Could it be the perspective angle?" He quickly set the paper down, took out a ruler, and tried sketching a perspective drawing, calculating proportional relationships to explore the distance between the two runes. "No thats not right!" Even after several attempts, he still couldnt activate the rune. "Ive checked my calculations over ten timesit shouldnt be wrong. So, the issue isnt perspective." Frustrated, Saul crumpled the messy rune sketch and tossed it into the trash. He stared at the wastebasket in thought. "Where exactly am I misunderstanding?" The crumpled paper was wrinkled and bent in various waysconcave here, convex there, slanted and folded. It almost looked like countless tiny runes were dancing before his eyes. "Wait!" Sauls eyes suddenly lit up. He slapped his forehead. "I already suspected the two runes werent just overlapping but had spatial distancewhy didnt I consider that their planes might not be parallel?" He pulled out a fresh sheet of paper and, this time, began by sketching a three-dimensional coordinate axis. (End of Chapter) Chapter 28: Endless Studies, Endless Work If a compound rune were merely the overlapping projection of two different runes, then there would be countless possible solutions. Fortunately, after reviewing Introduction to Rune Construction again, Saul discovered several fundamental constraints he had previously overlooked. With these constraints, he finally confirmed the three-dimensional structure of the compound rune. The two runes existed on intersecting planes in three-dimensional space, and their sizes were identical. Thus, the magic distribution should also be even. If he allocated magic according to the visual size ratio alone, failure was inevitable. Saul held up his freshly drawn three-dimensional diagram, closed his eyes, and began reconstructing it in his mental space. An hour later, he suddenly opened his eyes, his face filled with excitement. "Yes! I did it!" A wave of exhaustion struck him immediately, nearly making him collapse to the ground. Constructing a single compound rune had completely drained his magic reserves? How was he supposed to cast a Zero Tier spell like this? A sense of panic rose in Sauls heart. Could it be that his magic aptitude was so poor that he couldnt even sustain the simplest of spells? "Calm down, calm down. This was my first time constructing a compound runeit''s likely I wasted a lot of magic unnecessarily." Unfortunately, with his magic depleted, he couldnt immediately attempt a second reconstruction. His only option was to take out his crystal ball and begin meditating. "Ssshh!" The candlelight flickered, pulling Saul out of his meditation. He turned his head and sighed. "More work." Being interrupted while studying was frustrating, but this job was the foundation for changing his fate. The conveyor belt hummed as a new corpse emerged from behind the curtains before Saul. To ease his fear and pressure, he had taken to calling the corpses "guests." It was like humming a song when walking home alone at night. "Hmm, this guest died quite miserably." Rather than a corpse, it was more like a pile of minced fleshshattered bones mixed with pulped meat and viscera. The remains were held together on a large piece of leather with curled edges. Without it, the mess would have leaked everywhere. Saul picked up a pair of forceps from his array of tools. As he scanned the remains, he noticed countless tiny glimmers spread throughout. The glow was faint, suggesting these materials werent valuable. Even if discarded, it wouldnt be a big loss. Suppressing his discomfort, Saul carefully sifted through the remains. To his surprise, the shimmering specks werent body fragments but fine powder-like particles. Switching to a smaller pair of tweezers, he extracted several slightly larger white granules. Even amidst the blood and flesh, they retained their original color, untouched by red. He spent a considerable amount of time collecting a small handful, leaving his waist sore from bending over. Keeping a few samples for himself, he wrapped the rest in parchment and stored them inside a small box on the long table behind him. As for the remaining body parts, he gathered the leather underneath and dumped everything into the large disposal container below, sealing the lid shut. The container seemed to have some odor-blocking function, as the rooms blood-scent immediately lessened. The transmission flame above the platform remained bright. More work. Saul pulled the lever and watched as the conveyor belt delivered his next "guest." This time, it was a young girl no older than five or six. Saul hesitated, a pang of discomfort welling up. How could there be such a small girl in the wizard tower? He had never heard of any wizard raising children here. Yet death was always impartial, showing no mercy based on age. Taking a deep breath, Saul steadied himself, using a semi-immersive meditation method to examine the body. "Somethings off. Shes not actually a little girl." Upon closer inspection, he made another discovery. "Her teeth and bones dont match a childs." Thanks to The Guild to Corpse Refinement, Saul had learned how to identify such anomalies. "She was likely an apprentice affected by some spell, altering her appearance to that of a child while retaining adult internal organs and bone structure." Though it felt unfair to the deceased, Saul couldnt help but feel a little relieved. He quickly finished the examination and disposed of the remaining parts. The transmission flame still shone brightly. "Sigh, more work..." His third guest had likely experienced a battle. Deep gashes from blades and axes covered the body, and a hole in the skull exposed the black conveyor belt beneath. By the time he finished, Saul glanced up. The light was still on. "Seriously?" He checked the time and found it was already 6:30 PM. Half an hour wouldnt be enough for a thorough examination. But todays quota of submitted materials was already met. A quick, superficial check should suffice. The final guest arrived with a rumbling sound. A plump woman. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She likely died from a curse, as countless thin cracks covered her skin. Yet, no blood seeped from them. Using his meditative vision, Saul noticed countless translucent tongues extending from the cracks. They writhed like baby birds waiting for their mother to feed them, all turning toward him, waggling their soft forms. Saul reached out with his forceps, and the tongues swayed in response as if expecting food. A chill ran down his spine. Whatever these tongues were, he wanted nothing to do with them. Moreover, the body was largely intact. It seemed that the apprentices handling the first two examination stages had barely touched her. Saul turned to fetch a longer tool but caught sight of the white crystals he had set aside. Picking up a small grain with his tweezers, he brought it near one of the cracks. This time, the nearest translucent tongues recoiled, retreating into the fissures as though fearing the crystal. Furthermore, as they withdrew, tiny glimmers appeared within the crack. "This crystal Does it have an exorcising effect?" Saul retracted the tweezers, and the tongues re-emerged. Without hesitation, he dropped the grain of crystal into the crack. "Ssshh!" A faint burning sound accompanied a wisp of green smoke. Saul instinctively stepped back, holding his breath. Fortunately, the smoke dissipated quickly, and his hardback showed no reaction. After waiting a moment, he returned to the body and cut open the now tongue-free crack, searching within. The crystal had disintegrated into powder, completely spent. But in its place, he extracted a tiny lump of flesh from the glowing spot. "Using the crystal to destroy one tongue yields one flesh lump. The obvious choice is crystal!" Turning back, he opened the box where he had stored the crystals. By the time he closed the lid, the handful of crystal fragments had transformed into a lone, pitiful flesh lump. Finally, the transmission flame dimmed. Saul organized his materials and looked up7:30 PM. He had to leave the East Tower before 8 PM. Grabbing his books and notes, he bolted out of the morgue. "Huh?" A shadow loomed before him, nearly causing a collision. But the other person stepped back just in time, leaving Saul stumbling forward. "Sorry!" Saul apologized, about to leave, but hesitated and turned back. "Are you the senior apprentice in charge of the first morgue?" The man had gray-white hair but no wrinkles. His half-lidded eyes gave him a perpetually drowsy look. "Mhm." His voice was calm, indifferent, as if disinterested in conversation. He merely hummed in acknowledgment and prepared to walk past Saul. "Hmm?" The seniors gaze caught on the drawing in Sauls hand. "Hmm" He raised a finger and pointed at Sauls right hand. Saul looked down and saw what he was clutchingthe three-dimensional coordinate compound rune diagram. (End of Chapter) Chapter 29: Damn! In his rush to leave, Saul had grabbed the item carelessly, exposing the side with the three-dimensional coordinate diagram. "Mm~" This time, the nasal sound took a turn, carrying a hint of pleading. A Second Rank apprentice had seen something interesting. He didn''t snatch it outright but simply expressed his desire. A very... distinct expression of desire. Saul sighed inwardly and spoke in a low voice to the seemingly harmless and barely noticeable senior apprentice, "Senior, it''s almost eight o''clock. How about we discuss this back at the West Tower dorms?" "Mm!" A short and cheerful sound followed. Saul quickly made his way back to the West Tower, with the Second Rank apprentice trailing closely behind. Silent. Unnoticeable. Like a ghost haunting his back. By the time Saul returned to the West Tower dormitories, most apprentices had already made their way back. It was an unspoken rule that few stayed outside in the East Tower past eight, but they didn''t return too early. This was the busiest time in the West Tower dormitory area. Even some of the more established First Rank apprentices living on the sixth floor would come out for some fresh air. The reason? Too much pressure. Living in such a small wizard tower, those who hadn''t reached the Second Rank rarely had the chance to step outside. After a full day of mentally exhausting studies, the moment they returned to the dorms was when they were both most fatigued and most relaxed. Saul had almost never seen apprentices like this. Because every time he returned, he would go straight into his room, never lingering outside. But today seemed especially lively. "Saul!" Keli was leaning against her dormitory door, seemingly waiting for him. When she saw him, she took two steps forward, looking slightly displeased. "Why didn''t you attend the Mutual Aid Society meeting?" Saul blinked. "I forgot." He really had forgotten. At first, he had been completely absorbed in studying the three-dimensional coordinate axis, losing track of time. Later, he had been so buried under work that he barely made it back to the East Tower on time. In that state, how could he possibly remember anything about the Mutual Aid Society? "I only went because Doze said you''d be there." Keli pouted, her expression much more animated than usual. "I only said Id consider it..." "Knew it. Doze is unreliable." Keli pretended to be angry, but she quickly recovered, even breaking into a smile. "But the Mutual Aid Society was actually pretty interesting. Discussing things together really helped me understand some problems I hadnt thought about before. Hehehe..." Saul was suddenly on edge, staring at Keli. Keli felt uneasy under his gaze and quickly looked herself over. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul rubbed his arm. When Keli laughed just now, he felt a chill run down his spine. His goosebumps hadnt even settled yet. "Why did you laugh like that?" Saul asked bluntly. "Laugh?" Keli instinctively touched her face. "Did I?" "It was just..." "Hehehe..." Saul and Keli turned their heads at the same time and saw a girl living diagonally across from them laughing as she talked to Doze. "...Hehehe." Doze seemed to have heard something amusing and started laughing as well. Saul felt the entire dormitory area had taken on a strange atmosphere. He looked further down the corridor. Had all the new apprentices come out? Why were there so many people? "Hehehe." "Hehehe..." The seemingly normal yet eerily unnatural laughter echoed intermittently through the hallway. Saul''s gaze finally landed on Keli. "Hehehe." She was still watching Doze, as if she had heard something funny, and began laughing too. "Keli!" Saul smacked her on the forehead. "Ah!" Keli was stunned. "What are you doing?" Saul didnt know how to explain, but he just felt that he couldnt let Keli keep laughing like that. He grabbed Keli and dragged her into his dormitory. It was Keli''s first time inside Saul''s room, and her eyes immediately locked onto his desk. As expected, a top student was always the most interested in studying. Saul had just closed the door when he remembered the nearly invisible senior apprentice was still behind him. He turned to open the door and invited the senior inonly to find that the "Mm"-uttering senior was already standing behind Keli. Keli was curiously examining Sauls desk, restraining herself from touching anything. The senior apprentice suddenly lowered his head. His mouth stretched like an extendable hose, extending over ten centimeters, pressing against Kelis head. Keli, however, seemed completely unaware, still focused on the desk. "Senior, don''t!" Hearing Saul''s sudden exclamation, Keli quickly turned aroundonly to find a middle-aged man standing behind her at some unknown moment. His snake-like mouth was practically "kissing" the top of her head. Although Keli was usually a proud and composed girl, seeing someone''s mouth pressed against her head froze her in terror. When she tried to move, she found that she couldnt. "Saul... Saul..." The twelve-year-old girl called for help in a trembling voice. Saul was about to rush forward when the senior apprentice shook his head at him. "Mm~" A drawn-out, fluctuating sound of refusal. "Gulp." It was as if something was being sucked out of Kelis head. A bulge traveled from her scalp down the senior apprentices hose-like mouth. Only then did the senior retract his bizarre mouth. He wiped his lips with the back of his hand and nodded at Saul. "Mm!" Sauls first instinct was that the senior was telling himeverything was fine now. Ever since the senior had retracted his mouth, Keli had remained frozen, her face growing darker by the second. "I got tricked," she muttered, touching the top of her head. There were two small wounds, barely painful unless pressed. Keli came to her senses and respectfully bowed to the senior who had "saved" her. "Thank you very much." The senior ignored Keli and simply nodded at Saul. "Mm, mm." Saul respectfully handed over the blueprint in his hand. The senior had already seen it. Even if Saul refused, he had no means of stopping him from taking it. Besides, he had helped Keli. And Keli had helped Saul before. "Senior, if you''re interested, I can explain the principles behind it." Since he had already handed over the blueprint, Saul didnt mind sharing more. He knew a Second Rank apprentice would eventually figure it out anyway. The silent senior did not refuse. Saul pulled him and Keli to the table and briefly explained the concept and applications of coordinate axes. After a brief silence, the senior suddenly opened his mouth wide. His mouth stretched like rubber, wide enough to fit an entire arm. Then he actually reached inside and pulled out a small notebook. Scrawled on the cover were a few messy words: Byrons Study Notes. "Senior, your name is Byron?" Byron nodded, then hesitated before pulling a sharp dagger from his mouth. Casually, he sliced a five-centimeter cut across his neck. Dark red blood gushed out. Saul and Keli were shocked. Was he committing suicide right in front of them? But beneath the wound, a set of yellowed teeth and a thick tongue struggled to emerge. "The Mutual Aid Societys parasite wont kill you," a hoarse voice said, as if it hadnt spoken in a long time. "But its not a good thing. Stay away. Dont meddle." As Byron spoke, his wound healed. By the time he finished his sentence, the cut was gone, leaving only a trail of blood running down his neck to his chest. (End of Chapter) Chapter 30: The Price of Knowledge Byron grabbed the drafts that Saul had just used for his explanation, along with the fountain pen tucked within them, and stuffed everything into his large, disguised mouth. He nodded at Saul, let out a grunt, and then finally left Sauls dormitory. As for Keli, ever since Saul began explaining his three-dimensional model analysis of runic magic, she had been standing still, silent. She stared fixedly at the tabletop, and even when Byron took away all the draft papers, she didnt snap out of it. After some time, Saul started to feel concerned. Could this be some kind of aftereffect from that parasite from the Mutual Aid Society? While Senior Byron said the parasite wasnt life-threatening, he never mentioned that it wouldnt damage the brain. Judging by the condition of those apprentices who had been parasitized, their minds were clearly not in great shape. Suddenly, Keli moved. Like a gust of wind, she flung open Sauls door and dashed out. Before he could react, she had already stormed back in, clutching a pile of items in her arms. She kicked the door shut with her foot. Clatter! A bag landed on the table, producing a crisp, pleasant sound of things clashing inside. Then came a book and an object that looked like a hand grenade. These are all my magic crystals, and these two items are the most valuable things I brought with me. Theyre all yours! Keli put her hands together and bowed deeply. Please explain it to me again. I didnt quite understand it just now! Saul didnt hesitate. He opened Kelis money pouch and scooped up a handful with both hands. Quite a few magic crystals slipped through the gaps between his bone-white fingers. It felt like a waste, but Saul didnt want to pick them up. That would be too undignified. Whats this? He pointed at the thin book on the table. This is a spellbook for the Zero Tier Fire Element spell, Scorching Breath. A spellbook? Saul immediately picked it up but resisted the urge to open it. I have a copied version of this book. This one is the original, and it even includes the original owners practice notes. Seeing Sauls excitement, Keli felt a sense of pride and regained her usual haughty tone. But because its one of the more powerful Zero-Tier spells, constructing the spell model requires learning two composite fire-element runes. Just this spellbook alone is worth as much as what I taught you, Saul sighed. As a First-Rank apprentice, he could learn two spells for free from his mentor, but anything beyond that required magic credits. The stronger the spell, the more credits it costs. Saul hadnt expected Keli to have something so valuable. He suddenly felt like he had taken too many magic crystals. However, Keli didnt seem to think Saul had gotten the better deal at all. Instead, she eagerly introduced the third item. This is called Iron and Firea magical item. To use it, unscrew the back cover, pull out the fuse, and throw it within five seconds. It explodes either on impact or after five seconds, releasing sharp metal fragments that can pierce tough exteriors. Damn, it really was a hand grenade! Kelis background in the outside world must be extraordinary. Otherwise, she wouldnt be carrying so many magic crystals, let alone possessing a spellbook and a magical item. I only taught you a single rune. Her generosity made Saul feel a tiny bit guilty. No, you taught me a method, a way of thinking, Keli said seriously. Unfortunately, I dont have equivalent knowledge to trade with you right now, so I can only offer you these material items. Saul shook his head. Thats fine. I like material items. When Keli left, the hallways were already empty. Even during their downtime, everyone made sure to keep studying. Thinking of the eerie laughter that occasionally slipped from the mouths of new members of the Mutual Aid Society, Saul reminded himself once againthis wizarding world was filled with dangers. Sid wasnt the only one who could threaten his life. He had to remain vigilant at all times, no matter where he was. Sometimes, Saul found himself reminiscing about his past life. Although working as a corporate drone was stressful, at least it wasnt a matter of life and death. But with even his sleep time compressed, his moments of nostalgia were limited to just a few fleeting seconds when his mind wandered during study sessions. In the following days, Saul fully mastered the dark-element composite rune and managed to obtain his first Zero-Tier spell from Kaz. The first two Zero-Tier spells were free, part of a mentors compulsory education. But for a mentor to actually fulfill that duty, either they had to find you promising, or they needed to be in a good mood. Otherwise, youd only get a cold dismissal: You dont even have your basics down, and you want to learn spells? Once again, Sauls spell choice surprised Kazhe picked Organ Preservation. It was as if he had vowed to dedicate himself to the mortuary forever. Kaz was pleased. Without much effort, he passed the spell on to Saul. Aside from learning runes, Saul had been training his mental power as well. For that, he used the puppet doll he had borrowed. Each time he trained, he could hear its whispers for helpfaint, murmuring, surrounding him and making his head spin. When the frantic, desperate Kill me surfaced, Saul would immediately sever his connection to the puppet. Now that he had better control over his mental power, the puppets influence on him was waning. As expected, getting stronger is the way to counter the strange and eerie. Saul placed the puppet face-down on the table and returned to analyzing Organ Preservation. If I consider it from a scientific perspective, decomposition occurs because immune cells die and microorganisms continue their metabolic processes. So whats the actual principle behind this spell? Saul pulled out a blank notebook to record his research progress on the spell. For anything related to his past-life knowledge, he used his previous worlds script, deliberately introducing homophonic or visually similar errors to obscure meaning. Maybe he was being paranoid, but in this wizarding world, people really could slice you open for research! Could Organ Preservation be some sort of micro-scale magic similar to dehydration or sterilization? Just like food, seal it and sterilize it, and it lasts much longer. Combining this with Kazs explanations, Saul felt he was beginning to understand the spell. He set his notes aside, opened his cabinet, and retrieved three fresh organs he had cut from clients the previous day. Placing them on the table, he fixed his eyes on the first one and started constructing the spells runic sequence with his mental power. He raised his hands into the air and began performing the gestures Kaz had taught him. For beginners, spellcasting gestures were essential. They served as guides, reducing failure rates and minimizing the risk of backlashes. Once a wizard became proficient, they could cast spells with one handor even without gestures at all. Before attempting the actual spell, Saul had rehearsed the movements hundreds of times until they became muscle memory. He also activated the fundamental runes within his mind over and over again. For composite runes, however, they consumed too much magic powerthough after numerous adjustments, he had finally reached a point where a single one wouldnt completely drain him. Instead, he practiced drawing them to build familiarity. Yet, despite all this preparation, Sauls first casting failed. His magic power fluctuated, and he had to take a moment to calm himself before continuing. Linking multiple runes at once is tricky. I got distracted, and the construct collapsed. I still need more practice. Undeterred by his failure, Saul took out his crystal ball and immediately started meditating to restore his magic. One point. Two points. Three points. As the candle on the teleportation altar suddenly flared to life with a hiss, Saul finally succeeded! Zero-Tier spell, Organ Preservation, proficiency +1! Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (End of Chapter) Chapter 31: This Damn Physique A full month had passed since enrollment. For an entire month, the new apprentices had not seen the sunlight of the outside world. Even Duke, the darkest-skinned among them, was beginning to turn pale. Not to mention Saul. Spending his days buried in study and working with corpses, his face had grown deathly pale, resembling that of a cadaver. Dark circles hung under his eyes. He could easily play a ghost at night without makeup. He had skipped public lessons for three consecutive days. If the morgue allowed overnight stays, he would have holed up inside without ever coming out. But today, his research had hit a dead end, so he emerged to seek new ideas. Grimms Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification recorded four or five modification concepts, but it did not detail the exact materials or procedures involved. That was to be expected. Such knowledge wouldnt be freely available. It was either a trump card for certain individuals or an inheritance of some faction. The book also mentioned that even well-developed body modification techniques carry a high risk of death. Attempting to create a completely new modification method would require the sacrifice of hundreds, if not thousands, of lives before yielding results. Among the Second Rank apprentices Saul knew, the one he had the "best" relationship with was Senior Mark. When Saul arrived at the laboratory, he found only Mark and Angela inside. Duke was nowhere to be seen. Angela gave Saul an awkward smile. Saul nodded in return, only for Angela to flinch, nearly dropping the book in her hands. The two barely knew each other beyond a passing nod. Ignoring her reaction, Saul walked to the back of the lab where Mark was. Mark appeared to be conducting an experimentor perhaps just cookingidly tossing ingredients into a cauldron and stirring them with a wooden spatula. From three meters away, Saul observed for a moment and could only marvel at how fitting it was for someone specializing in dark elemental magic. The materials going into the cauldron looked downright ghastly. After adding what seemed to be either a clump of hair or seaweed, Mark covered the cauldron with a transparent glass lid and lowered the flame beneath it. Turning his head, he greeted Saul with a smile. "Havent seen you in days. Looks like youve made quite a bit of progress." "Senior Mark," Saul acknowledged before getting straight to the point. "I have some questions Id like to ask." "Oh?" Mark casually removed his gloves and tossed them into the trash at his feet. "Do you have magic credits?" "Yes." "Which topic?" "Wizard Body..." Saul barely said two words before stopping. Marks movements paused. Then, turning to Angela, he said, "Angela, you can head back for today." Angela said nothing. She grabbed her book and ran out, shutting the lab door tightly behind her. "Are you really planning to undergo body modification? Thats usually something for Second Rank apprentices." "I took a test. My current magic power is only 4. If I dont undergo body modification, I wont pass the assessment in three months, and Kaz wont let me continue under him." After a month of meditation, Sauls magic power had only increased by 1 joule. At this rate, reaching 10 joules would take another six months. But he only had two months left. "Hmm..." Mark stroked his chin. "Since the instructor assigned you to the morgue, he probably wont be as strict." "But he never said he would change the assessment criteria," Saul countered. He wasnt willing to gamble on it. The hardcover book only gave death warnings when a life-threatening situation was imminent. If he found himself in a true dead-end scenario, no choice would save him, and the books warnings would be meaningless. Like the night he nearly died in the lab. If not for Big Pink passing by, Saul wouldnt have survived. The whole ordeal had been harrowing, but it had also taught him a valuable lesson: Even in desperate situations, a slim chance of survival could exist, and his own efforts mattered. If he hadnt persisted in trying to save himself, he might not have lasted until Big Pink appeared. "There are ways to increase magic power to 10 joules." "But, Senior," Saul spread his hands. "I dont have that much money, nor enough credits. More importantly, I dont have time." Mark scratched his chin. "So youve made up your mind... In that case" He extended a hand toward Saul. "Two credits. No magic crystals accepted." Three creditsjust earned from twenty days of hard workwere about to be cut down by two. Saul exhaled. "Deal. Do we need to go to the registry first?" Mark withdrew his hand. "For anyone else, yes. But since its you, Ill give you a half-hour credit advance." Half an hour? That meant twenty days of work for just thirty minutes of knowledge. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mark sat down. "Since you transcribed a book on body modification, you should already have some understanding. Do you have any ideas for modifying your own body?" "The cheapest and most accessible materials I have are corpses. So my modification plan is to extract components from these materials that can enhance elemental perception and magic power." Mark chuckled. "No wonder youre starting to look more and more like a corpse." He then straightened up and spoke in a more serious tone. "You were chosen to work in the morgue, which means you have a higher sensitivity to ghosts. If you modify yourself using corpse materials, do you know what will happen?" Sauls eyes widened. "Youll be more likely to encounter supernatural entities. And those ghosts will actively seek you out." So... hed be more prone to seeing ghosts? "Are there many ghosts in the wizard tower?" "Getting scared? Hah..." Mark laughed at Sauls hesitation and answered, "Not many. Most are bound by various restrictions because they were created by wizards or high-level apprentices using certain spells. But even so, you could still end up entangled in all sorts of troubles. Most ghosts are lonely; they desperately seek out people who can see and hear them but who arent a threat." "I understand. As long as I grow stronger, I can fight back against ghosts." Saul raised his fist, his skeletal hand standing out conspicuously. Mark didnt seem comforted by Sauls small show of courage. Instead, he offered a final warning. "Always maintain a sense of awe, Saul. Fear comes from the unknown. Horror is born from the unknown. And only the unknown is infinite." With that warning given, he didnt try to dissuade Saul further. Instead, he began explaining which corpse materials were suitable for body modification. Since he couldnt outright provide Saul with a body modification formulaMark wasnt sure about the others, but Saul definitely couldnt afford ithe focused on precautions: which materials should never be combined, what reactions indicated potential danger, and other critical warnings. Finally, Mark recommended two primary materials: skin and bone. These had large surface areas, making it easier to engrave runes, thus aiding Saul in controlling the modification and ensuring better safety. Organs like the brain and eyes, however, were strictly off-limits. Without the strength of a Third Rank apprentice, they would be nearly impossible to adapt to. "As for me..." Mark raised his right hand, and a slit opened in his palm. A long, crimson tongue stretched out over a meter, swaying before Saul as if it wanted to lick him. "I spent a fortune to exchange for a high-success-rate body modification formula from the tower, then combined it with my unique physique. And back then, I was already a Second Rank apprentice." (End of Chapter) Chapter 32: A Responsible and Conscientious Colleague As soon as the half-hour was up, Saul took his leave. Watching Sauls departing figure, Mark seemed a little lost in thought. "Why do you think so highly of that brat?" His palm split open again, revealing a tongue that flickered in and out, but it was a voice that spoke. "Even the Mentor has given him a chance, hasnt he? Besides, I want to see how far he can go. Ive never seen a First Rank Apprentice complete a Body Modification before." A swallowing sound came from the hand. Saul had no idea that someoneor somethingwas eyeing his body hungrily. He only knew that the knowledge he had gained from Mark was worth every bit of the two credits he had spent. Hesitation? Fear? Heh. Those didn''t exist for him. Saul couldnt wait to verify his surging inspirations in the morgue. He hurried downstairs, but as he passed someone on the way, a hooded woman brushed past him. That beautiful jawline and those seductive red lips were all too familiar. Even though he hadnt seen her for over twenty days, Saul didnt feel the slightest bit of unfamiliarity. He gradually slowed his steps and turned to look back. Kongsha, however, didnt stop and soon disappeared around the bend of the slope. As they passed, she had signaled a single finger. Saul stood there for a long time. When he finally resumed his pace, his mood had already changed. He wasnt surprised that Kongsha had hinted for him to meet her. Ever since he refused her request, he had expected her to approach him again. After all, she had gone to great lengths to place him under Kazs tutelageshe wouldnt give up so easily. He had managed to hold out for nearly a month without seeking her out first. Today, it was Kongsha who had run out of patience. Saul slowly made his way downstairs. He passed by people he knew but didnt stop to greet them. Upon entering the third morgue on the second floor of the East Tower, he carefully shut the door. "Hoo" Finally, he could relax a little. "Last time, I acted too firmly. This time, I should soften my stance a bit." Saul pondered how he should handle his meeting with Kongsha later that night. "She probably sees me as an arrogant, greedy fool. Tonight, she will either threaten my life or sweeten the deal to lure me in. Hopefully, its the latter." Regardless of what Kongsha had planned for him, Saul was prepared to accept her terms tonight. If Sid hadnt died outside, he should be returning soon, and Saul needed a powerful backer to deter him. The reason he had outright rejected Kongsha last time was more of a tactical retreat. He didnt want her to continue seeing him as a disposable pawn. Saul tidied up the books on the long table. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had originally planned to start preparing for his Body Modification today, but Kongshas sudden appearance had thrown him off. Though he intended to use her, deep down he was still afraid of her. Experimenting in this state of mind was a sure path to failure. Might as well read instead Flick! The transfer platforms lamp ignited. A guest had arrived. Saul walked over and pulled the lever with practiced ease. The conveyor belt whirred, and a new guest passed through the black curtains, appearing before Saul. "This one... is so clean." Cleanthat was Sauls first impression of the corpse. The mans expression was peaceful, his eyes gently closed, and his hands naturally rested at his sides. The black leather covering draped over him like a blanket, stopping just at his chest. Saul pulled back the covering and was surprised to find no visible wounds. "Huh, how did he die?" He carefully turned the body over, finding no injuries even on the back. That was even strangerhad the apprentices handling the earlier phases skipped their checks? Had they deemed this corpse worthless? Saul flipped the body back and entered a semi-immersive meditative state to examine it further. Yet even in meditation, he found nothingno familiar glow, no clear traces of death. The entire body seemed shrouded in a faint, holy light. "No discoveries at all. Why was a body like this sent to the morgue?" Saul straightened up, confused, and turned his head "Hah!" He jumped back in shock. The corpse had opened its eyes and was looking at him with a calm expression. In truth, this wasnt the first time a body had suddenly opened its eyes in the morgue. He had simply been lost in thought and caught off guard. Recovering quickly, Saul stepped forward to gently close the mans eyelids. "Rest in peace. In this tower, not even the living have rights, let alone the dead." Yet, as soon as he closed them, the eyes stubbornly opened again. "Fine, if thats what you prefer, I wont argue." Saul didnt bother fighting a dead mans whims and reached for a cloth to cover his face. "Would you mind not blocking my sight?" The corpse suddenly spoke. "Id like to see how I die." Alright, talking corpseshed seen those before. But one speaking so rationally? That was a first. "Youre not dead?" No heartbeat. No breath. He should be completely lifeless. Did wizards have some sort of suspended animation technique? The man lying on the conveyor belt smiled at Saul with the warmth of an elder addressing a mischievous youth. "This place is dangerous, child. What you think is good may not be good. What you think is bad may not be bad. What you believe to be alive may already be dead. And what you think is dead may still be alive. I? I am dead and yet, not dead. So, please, do not damage my body." Something wasnt right. Saul slipped a hand into his pocket, pressing it against a small paper packet. "This thing is definitely strange. Maybe I should just toss it into the body storage crate." As he moved to lift the body Rustle! The hardbound book on his shoulder suddenly flipped open. [June 24, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar. Today, while handling a corpse, you met a kindred spirit. You had such an engaging conversation that you couldnt bear to harm him. You gently placed his body into the storage crate. Surprisingly, lying inside was quite comfortable. Happily, you closed your eyes. Sauls head shot up. The corpse on the conveyor belt was still smiling at him. His expression darkened as his fingers fumbled behind him, eventually settling on a tool he had never used before. A bone cleaver. He gripped the handle and slowly approached todays "guest." "Uh what are you doing?" The guests smile twisted. His eyes fixed on the blade, and his limbs twitched as if ready to spring up at any moment. Saul swiftly pulled out the paper packet, crushed it, and sprinkled its contents over the body. White crystal dust scattered and quickly dissolved into fine powder. The body immediately stopped twitching as if suppressed by some invisible force. The guests tone softened. "Please dont hurt me! I may look frightening, but Im not what you think! Im actually still alive! I can come back to life! Dont" Duang! The hardbound book obediently settled back onto his shoulder. Saul exhaled, raising the cleaver once more. Processing complete, Saul stood up, panting. Although I don''t know where the bodies that passed through the morgue finally went. However, I never like to cause trouble to my guests. They should be satisfied with you becoming like this? (End of Chapter) Chapter 33: Did the Hardcover Book Level Up? Saul once again observed the lump of flesh on the teleportation platform with a semi-immersed perspective. This time, it was no longer covered by that hazy holy light. Suddenly, Saul sensed something. He abruptly turned his head toward the teleportation entrance. Behind the black tassels, a pair of eyes were staring at him in horror. Saul, still holding the bone cleaver smeared with flesh and dripping with blood, walked toward the teleportation entrance. He lifted the black leather tassels and saw a person inside, crawling backward in retreat. The rooms lighting slanted into the teleportation entrance, casting a stark line between light and shadow on the persons face. Saul narrowed his eyes, recognizing the persons identity. Senior, this is our first meeting. Why dont you come over and have a chat? Ah, well, haha Hayden glanced at the cleaver in Sauls right hand and swallowed nervously. I-I just thought that corpse looked a bit odd and wanted to check if you needed any help. Saul laughed. Well, thats really kind of you. Im actually quite busy here. Could you help me move it inside? Look at me Saul gestured to his own small frame. Im young and weak. I cant lift something that heavy. Haydens smile froze. He was just being polite! But seeing the cleaver still firmly gripped in Sauls right hand, he had no choice but to comply. Step by step, he crawled out of the teleportation entrance. Haha, youre so small. Are you even ten years old? Let me help you, then. Wait a moment. Saul suddenly tossed the cleaver back onto the workbench with a loud clang, then turned back to Hayden with a bright smile. Senior, I was joking. Did you actually come over? Go back. This isnt a passage for the living. I can handle this work myselfotherwise, my mentor might think Im unfit for the job. Ah? Alright then, just call me if you need help. Hayden, stuck halfway out, had no choice but to retreat. Saul stood at the teleportation entrance, lifting the tassels as he coldly watched Hayden back away step by step until he returned to his room. The tassels on the other side fell, blocking the light that had been shining into the passage. The passage was about three meters long, about a meter in both width and height. Thick walls surrounded it, separating the two rooms. If not for this passage, the rooms would have been quite soundproof. Saul let the tassels fall and glanced up. The candlelight above the teleportation entrance had returned to its dim glow. His work for the day was done. But there were still some finishing touches to take care of. He pushed a large chest from under the workbench to the conveyor belt and then picked up the bone cleaver again, scraping off the chunks of flesh bit by bit. A round object rolled off the edge of the conveyor belt, bounced a few times on the floor, and finally came to rest at the door, stopped by the entrance. What was that? Saul gripped his cleaver and approached the door, ready to strike at any moment. Upon closer inspection, he realized that the object on the floor appeared to be an eyeball? With a rustling sound, the hardcover book flew up again, unfolding before Sauls eyes. He immediately went on full alert. [June 25th, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar, Clear Skies Today is quite a fine day. You dodged an attack from a cunning enemy, sent him where he belonged, and obtained a Phantom Sound Eye. Strange, isnt it? Why can an eye speak? Or is it that you only think the eye is speaking? This time, Saul didnt fully understand what the hardcover book was saying. He didnt understand how he had died. An eye? An illusion? Would his eyes split open? Would his mouth disappear, or would it be sealed shut? Moreover, Saul noticed that for the first time, the hardcover book included a weather description after the date. He was sure this had never happened before. As Saul stood there, stiff and unsure of what to do, the hardcover book suddenly flew back to his left shoulder. But he hadnt done anything! Sauls eyes lit up. Could this not be a death prophecy but some kind of identification skill? He turned to the hardcover book on his left shoulder. Buddy, did you level up? Unfortunately, the hardcover book remained silent, completely ignoring him. Sigh, you should really give yourself a description first. Even with this theory, Saul remained cautious. He tightened his grip on the cleaver and slowly approached the eyeball at the door. From the way the hardcover book had behaved, the message probably wasnt a death prophecy. But that was only Sauls assumption, and he couldnt let his guard down. Carefully, he squatted down, took out a small box, and used the back of his knife to nudge the eyeball into it. Even after sealing the box tightly, the hardcover book did not issue any further warnings. Saul stood up, excitement surging in his heart. Although he had dodged several death warnings before, his only reward had been surviving. He hadnt expected an actual item drop today. Too bad the hardcover book hadnt given him any hint about the eyeball before he noticed its anomaly. Would it be able to upgrade again in the future? Maybe even turn into an active radar? Setting aside his fantasies about the hardcover book, Saul adjusted his facial muscles to appear more solemn. Then, he picked up his bone cleaver and pushed open the door to the corpse chamber. Since arriving on the second floor of the East Tower, he had never explored the deeper parts of the corridor. As he walked down the corridor, he noticed it was still curved, though at a gentler angle than on the tenth floor. The lighting on the second floor always seemed dimmer than in other places, and the farther he walked, the darker it became. At the corridors end lay complete darkness. Saul couldnt make out what was hidden beyond the shadows. After a dozen more steps, a second crimson door appeared. This should be the corpse chamber where the senior responsible for the second stage of processing worked. Saul stepped forward and knocked. After a long pause, a voice finally responded. The door opened slightly. Haydens face appeared behind the gap, his body blocking the view of the rooms interior. Senior, sorry to disturb you. My name is Saul. I joined as an apprentice a month ago. I''m so rude for not knowing your name. Im Hayden. His hand remained firmly pressed against the door as if ready to slam it shut at any moment. I became a First Rank apprentice much earlier than you. What do you want? I wanted to ask, Senior Hayden, when you were handling that corpse earlier, did anything seem off to you? Hayden shuffled uncomfortably. Oh, that? Well, I did think it was a little strange. But I didnt see anything particularly wrong or valuable, so I sent it over to you. Haha, you seemed to be handling it just fine. Saul stared at him without blinking until Hayden averted his gaze, muttering, Well, maybe I was mistaken. Saul forced a stiff smile. Then Ill be counting on you in the future, Senior. Leaving Hayden behind, he continued toward the first corpse chamber. As soon as Saul was out of sight, Hayden shut the door and muttered darkly, Why am I afraid of some new apprentice? Then his expression changed again, and he nervously rubbed his hands. No need for conflict Theres still time to deal with him later. Meanwhile, Saul placed his cleaver in the corridors shadows. He needed it for Hayden, but it wouldnt be appropriate when meeting Senior Byron. He smoothed his face, his somber expression shifting to one of refined courtesy. Knock, knock, knock. The crimson door slowly opened, spilling warm light from within. A woman, only half a head taller than Saul, stood in the doorway. Saul hesitated. I was looking for Senior Byron. May I ask who you are? The woman, her eyes half-lidded, spoke in a flat tone. Byron has reached the age to leave the Tower. Hes packing up. Leave the Tower? Saul forgot his original purpose, startled. Do we have to leave at a certain age? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (End of Chapter) Chapter 34: You Are What You Eat "Hes already twenty-nine." The woman shrugged, "If you don''t become a third-rank apprentice by thirty, there''s no hope left. The tower master wont support failures. Apprentices over thirty must leave the tower within a month." "If you want to find him, go to Dorm 1016." After saying this, she tried to shut the door. "Wait," Saul quickly blocked the door with his hand. "Excuse me, Senior, were you the one who dealt with the body without wounds today?" The woman seemed impatient. "Yes, so what?" "That body was a bit strange." She coldly mocked, "Ive already dealt with the dangers of it. The rest is your job." Without waiting for Saul to respond, she pushed the door to close. At the last moment, Saul quickly withdrew his hand. He stood outside the door, deep in thought. "Sure enough, the first step in the morgue is a sort of exorcism; the second and my third steps are for collecting materials. My work is more about handling the aftermath and making sure no details are overlooked." As for the womans cold attitude, Saul didnt take it to heart. Most people in the Wizard Tower were incredibly indifferent. Rather than expecting others'' goodwill, it''s better to make yourself stronger and let others fear you. Saul took two steps back, picked up the bone cleaver from the ground, and slowly walked back to his workstation. "Today, I learned something important." He wiped the blood off his hands. "If I dont become a third-rank apprentice by thirty, Im finished. Im twelve now, so I have eighteen years." "Ugh, thats too far away... I should just focus on passing the third months test first." If he couldnt pass the test, or if he couldnt deal with the ever-present Sid, then all future plans would amount to nothing. Time passed, and by 7 p.m., the blue hourglass had run out. Saul returned to his dorm and waited for Kongsha. He sat on his bed, elbows resting on his knees, hands clasped tightly in front of him. His pale skin and bone structure were visible. One hand was cold to the touch, the other numb. He thought that today, he would finally find out what Kongsha really wanted him to do. What were all these arrangements for? At 1 a.m. Saul vaguely heard sounds outside the door. He went to open it and saw Kongsha, hooded, standing at the door. She was wearing a soft, robe-like dress, still exuding that seductive charm, standing there like a landlord who might suddenly come to surprise you. Kongsha, who had already been here once, walked straight to Sauls desk and sat down, while Saul closed the door but didnt move from the spot. "What are you standing so far for? I wont eat you," Kongsha chuckled. The "eat" she meant was definitely literal. Seeing that Saul didnt move, Kongsha didnt rush him either. She crossed one leg and casually leaned back. "How much mana do you have?" "4 joules," Saul lowered his head, putting on an expression of shame. "Heh," Kongsha wasnt surprised. In fact, she seemed pleased with the answer. "So, you still insist on not taking the medicine I gave you? You only have two months left. Do you think you can raise your magic by 6 joules in two months?" Saul gritted his teeth, his hands trembling. After a long pause, he finally managed to speak through clenched teeth. "Please, Senior, save me." After saying these words, he let all his strength drain as if he had lost hope. Kongshas lips curled up as if she was about to mock Saul, but then she seemed to think of something. Her expression softened a little. "If you listen to me and behave well, Ill make sure you dont die in the test two months from now. And if you can do what I ask, I might give you other potions. Theyll help you push your potential without completely exhausting it. Theres even a chance you might become a third-rank apprentice." Saul suddenly looked up, his eyes shining with renewed hope. "Really, Senior?" Kongsha smiled again, her expression gentler. "What, you dont want to become a True Wizard anymore?" Saul lowered his head, his cheeks flushing. "I already know how hard it is to become a True Wizard I just want to become a Third Rank Apprentice before I turn thirty, so I wont be kicked out of the Wizard Tower." Hearing this, Kongshas expression flickered. "A third-rank apprentice of course, you must become a third-rank apprentice before thirty. I didnt expect youd know about this." Noticing something off with the Kongshas mood, Saul quickly glanced up before immediately looking down again, continuing to act as if he had already resigned himself. Kongsha was currently a second-rank apprentice, and she didnt look like a young girl in her teens. Could it be that she was also desperately trying to become a third-rank apprentice? Kongsha snapped out of her thoughts. She took out a small vial and threw it in front of Saul. Saul didnt check it right away but hastily grabbed it, almost dropping it. "This is the first potion. It only lasts a month, so you must drink it all within that time. After taking it, your meditation speed will greatly increase, allowing you to reach about 7 joules of magic before the test. The night before the test, Ill come back and give you the second potion." "The second potion will temporarily raise your magic by 3 joules. Youll definitely pass the test the next day." "Remember, this is your last chance!" Saul held the vial. The liquid inside was clear, like pure water. "Can I ask whats the name of this potion?" Kongsha laughed, "Even if I told you all the ingredients, you wouldnt be able to make it yourself." But what Kongsha didnt know was that although she didnt tell Saul, he still found out in another way. June 25, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar, Sunny Today is a good day. You obtained a bottle of "Elemental Fairy''s Ultimate Filth." Gross Are you really going to drink this? Fine, as a wizard, nothings off-limits. Drink one drop, and your magic will recover quickly. Drink a whole bottle, and your magic will skyrocket. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait, drink a whole bottle? In three years, youll become excellent magical material. Saul stared at the last line in the hardcover book, his eyelids twitching. He deliberately made a troubled expression, scratched his nose, and asked again. "So, what do I need to do before I can get the second potion, Senior?" Kongsha sighed, stood up, and pressed her hands on her knees. She walked in front of Saul and, with a delicate, white hand, lightly traced Sauls cheek. The cloudy liquid in the glass skull spilled forward, and countless eyeballs appeared, sticking to the glass, all staring intently at Saul. "I need the brain of a first-rank apprentice, preferably a second-rank apprentice." (End of Chapter) Chapter 35: Zoning Out To be honest, with how Senior Kongsha looked, Saul felt she probably didnt even need a brain. He hurriedly lowered his head, afraid shed think he was mocking her. Do you remember? Kongshas grip on Sauls shoulders tightened slightly. Saul immediately broke out in a cold sweat from the pain. Y-Yes, I remember, he stammered quickly. Kongsha finally let go. Good. Remember, at least one First Rank apprentices brain per month. But what if there arent that many First Rank apprentice corpses? Kongsha looked down on Saul from above. The tenderness from earlier was completely gone, revealing a side of her she hadn''t bothered to hide. Then youll have to figure it out yourself. And remember, if the quota isnt met, I wont give you the second potion. She turned and walked away. Leaving Saul with a small vial of potion. It was stored in a glass bottle, sealed with a cork, the cork covered by a scrap of leather tied tight with silk thread. Like it was afraid to leak. But the first thing Saul did after she left was painstakingly pry the stopper off. The potion was clear, and when shaken, it produced some bubbles. With a serious expression, Saul leaned in and gave it a gentle sniff. A faint metallic scent. Not exactly a foul. He quickly sealed the bottle again, re-wrapping the leather around the mouth. Something stirred in his heart, and he sat down at once to begin meditating. After a while, Saul opened his eyes. My meditation efficiency increased. Just a bit, but because I have so little magic, the difference is really obvious. It definitely improved. He stared at the vial on the table in disbelief. Just from smelling it, he could already feel its effects. This stuff was incredible! If it worked like Kongsha saidswallowing it in one go and sleeping for a full daywouldnt he become a walking elemental particle vacuum? But the price was enormous. The Hardcover Book had warned him: if he drank it all, in three years hed become someone elses casting material. What would he even be by then? A lump of magically rich dead flesh? Or a walking corpse? And yet Senior Kongsha expected him to finish it all within a month! Expressionless, Saul carefully tucked the vial close to his chest. Even without the Hardcover Books warning, he had zero intention of drinking it. Keeping it served two purposes. One, to reassure Kongshaafter all, he still planned on clinging to that long, pale leg of hers to deal with Sid. And two, the potions insane potency made him want to study it more. It was just a shame it only had a one-month shelf life. Maybe the Hardcover Book can help me make some improvements, Saul muttered, still unwilling to let go of the massive gains the potion offered. A miracle drug that boosts meditation efficiency with just a sniff Wait. Just a sniff works? Saul fell into deep thought. The next day, Saul showed up at the public classroom with dark circles under his eyesonly to run into Keli, who looked just as sleep-deprived. They exchanged a glance and, with silent understanding, chose not to comment on each others appearance. They walked in sync, moved in sync, and sat down together in their usual corner. The moment they sat, Keli suddenly yawned. Tears squeezed from the corners of her eyes, only to be mercilessly wiped away with the back of her hand. You look exhausted. Did you stay up all night again? Saul asked, though he wasnt in much of a position to criticize. I just feel the pressure of time. Those bad people wont wait around for us to grow stronger. By bad people, Keli meant the Mutual Aid Societythe group that had done something to her just days ago, making her act strangely. Shed always been proud, the fastest learner of this years new apprentices. Except for Saul, whose progress was hard to gauge, Keli considered herself extremely diligent. But ever since that incident with the Mutual Aid Societywhere something parasitic had taken hold of her without her even noticingKeli realized how laughable it was to only compare herself to her peers. Even a slight difference in rank could mean the gap between predator and prey. Weakness was a sin! If you only watched your footing while climbing a steep mountain, youd never see the giant boulder falling from above. So she worked even harder. If anyone could embody the essence of grind and hustle, it was Keli. Saul didnt know the full extent of Kelis determination, but he knew how proud she was. What happened at the Mutual Aid Society had hurt her pride so deeply, she had no choice but to bow her head. But he also knew that, while Keli was still just a little girl, she wasnt the type to be broken by a single setback. Have you noticed, Keli said in a low voice, eyes locked on one corner of the classroom, they dont seem to be acting strange anymore. Saul kept his head down, reading, but his eyes flicked up for a quick glance. In the front corner of the room, Doze and Rocky still sat next to Duke, chatting with a girl in the row behind. Keli said the girls name was Jenna. Shed once tried to invite Saul to the Mutual Aid Society, but hed shut her down before she could even speak. Jenna still looked a little shy, but you could tell she enjoyed being surrounded by boys. Saul only glanced for a second, but it was enough to see that Duke seemed distracted, Doze was smug as ever, and Rockyprobably the spineless onelooked positively dazzled every time his eyes landed on Jenna. Ah, youth But then he remembered they were all part of the Mutual Aid Society and corrected himself. brief youth. Ive been watching them these past few days, Keli continued quietly. Aside from that first day back, they havent shown any of the same strange behavior. But I looked into it a bit. That Mutual Aid Society its been around for years. Years? Then their upperclassmencould a lot of them be members, too? The thought that many people around them might be secretly hosting parasites, ready to turn into mindless puppets at any moment, sent a chill through Saul and Keli alike. It was like walking down a hallway where every passerby grinned at you unconsciously. Not everyone could be part of it, Saul said, trying to reassure her. Didnt Senior Byron have ways of dealing with them? Keli bit her lip. She still sometimes woke from nightmares and would reach up to feel the scar on her head. But even Senior Byron doesnt want to get involved with them. A few days ago, Jenna asked me again to come to one of their gatherings. I didnt go. Saul hadnt been invited again himself, but he agreedit was a pain. Groups like that werent easy to shake off. Sometimes, it wasnt as simple as just refusing. Especially when the people behind it had darker intentions. Be careful, he warned. Dont give them a reason to target you. Its fine. I told Jenna that Mentor Gudu asked me to help out in his lab. Keli flicked her hair. They wouldnt dare mess with a mentor. Then she added, You should try to find Senior Byron more often. If the people behind the Mutual Aid Society see you getting close to him, they might not dare mess with you either. But Saul shook his head. Senior Byrons nearly thirty. Hes about to leave the Tower. He told Keli what hed learnedthat if a Second Rank apprentice didnt advance to Third Rank by age thirty, theyd be expelled from the tower. Keli was shocked, barely keeping her voice down. So thats why all those Second Ranks who joined the noble factions are so old They were kicked out by the tower? Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wonder when well get to leave this place Since arriving in this world, Saul had never left the Tower. His range of movement was extremely limited. Hed practically forgotten what the sun looked like. If not for his days being jam-packed with studies and work, he probably wouldve gone mad by now. (End of Chapter) Chapter 36: Sooner or Later, Golden Finger Will be Forced to Death When she heard Sauls question, Keli rested her chin in both hands and muttered, Theres not much point in going outside. Everywheres at war. Its either nations fighting nations or races clashing with each other. The Gorsa Wizard Tower might be dangerous and creepy, but at least it keeps the surrounding area in check. Its a place where we can focus on studying. Saul was still curious about the wider worldafter all, he was a passive shut-in at the moment. Is it really still that chaotic out there? Of course, Keli said. In the mortal world, power shifts based on the rise and fall of wizard factions. Before I came here, I heard about one wizard group wiping out another, and the country they controlled was immediately carved up by the surrounding nations and tribes. The wizard world... He wondered if the world outside was as strange and terrifying as the wizard tower itself. Keli, do you know how people outside view the Gorsa Wizard Tower? Saul was trying to gauge its standing. The Tower Master here is a Second Rank True Wizard. Usually, Second Rank Wizards can influence a few surrounding territories and cities. In the eyes of commoners, this place is a den of man-eating demons. But to nobles with power and influence, its a birthplace of mighty figures who can rule the world. They fear the tower, but they also rely on it. My father is the Duke of the Highland Territory. He only inherited the title because my grandfather was a Second Rank wizard apprentice. Thats why the Highland Territory didnt go to my father''s cousin but to my father instead. So Keli was a dukes daughterno wonder shed brought so many magic crystals and treasures when she arrived. When my father inherited the dukedom, he immediately started having children like crazy. Every time one was born, hed test them for wizard aptitude. If they didnt have it, hed toss them somewhere random to be raised. But if they didlike mehed raise them carefully until they turned twelve, then send them to a wizard tower. Benefitting from the last generations protection and hoping to continue reaping rewards from the next, huh? But raising kids purely as tools... wasnt he afraid it would come back to bite him one day? Are there others in your family with wizard aptitude? Saul asked. Keli nodded as if it was the most natural thing in the world. Wizard bloodlines are more likely to produce children with aptitude. Ive got two older brothers. They were sent to different wizard factions, but their talent wasnt as good as mine. Thats why I got sent far away to this place. Gorsa has a big name, and its harder to get in than most. When she talked about her superior talent, Keli didnt look particularly proud. Instead, she puffed out her cheeks and clenched her fists. Anyway, I have to become a Third Rank Apprentice before I turn thirty. Im not going back just to be a crutch for a bunch of useless nobles! Third Rank apprentice, huh... Saul thought of the terrifyingly powerful Kongsha. Was the reason she wanted him to steal the brains of First and Second Rank apprentices to help her break through to Third Rank? Even the impressive Byron couldnt become a Third Rank apprentice before thirty. Ive never seen a Third Rank apprentice here in the tower, Saul muttered. Me neither, Keli said. Ive never really seen one up close. Ive heard theyre always traveling or doing research. The two of them sighed at how Third Rank apprentices seemed even more mysterious than True Wizards. Eventually, their conversation faded, and they returned to immersing themselves in their studies. But Sauls thoughts kept drifting. Sometimes, he thought, with my rotten luck, I shouldnt even be thinking about becoming a Third Rank before thirtymore like, will I even survive to thirty? Sometimes, he thought, Come on, Im a transmigrator! I cant embarrass my predecessors. Ill power through with this hardcover book if I have to! Other times, he was mentally reviewing the procedures for the afternoon experiment, reminding himself over and over which parts would require extra caution. And so, the mornings general studies class passed in a blur of distraction. After leaving the noisy classroom, Saul followed a spiral path downward. Fewer and fewer people were walking with him. Keli said goodbye to him on the sixth floor. He continued downward. Even the candlelight seemed to dim as he descended. A faint stench of rot reached his nose. Saul pushed open the first crimson door and locked himself inside. Whoo He exhaled deeply. At some point, entering the corpse chamber on the second floor of the east tower had become a source of comfort. Not because it was safe herebut because this was the foundation of his strength and survival. Im not a genius, he told himself. If I study by the book like Keli, Ill never pass the test in two months. He looked at his cabinet, which was filled with experimental tools. Saul knew that once he began body modification, there would be no turning back. Who knew what hed become after the transformation? Would he end up like the horrifying Kongsha? The grotesque Gudo? Or Monica, who looked like she was in constant pain? But if he didnt move forward, hed be dragged into the abyss by stronger enemies sooner or later. Saul looked down at his thin, frail body and murmured, Sorry, but Im going to do some bad things to you. I hope your soul has already found a place to reincarnate. He walked over to the cabinet and pulled out the materials he had been secretly preparing over the past month. He lit the cauldron and poured in the base liquid. All the test tubes and beakers had been carefully cleaned. Everything he might need was laid out within easy reach. Saul began his path of self-destruction. Originally, he had planned to follow Senior Marks example and modify his hands. After gaining the Phantom Sound Eye, he even considered shoving that eyeball into his own socket. But after some thought, he gave up on the idea. Eyes were fragile and sensitive, and if something went wrong and he lost his sight, it would be disastrous for his future. Since it was his first experiment, he decided to start with something saferan organ that wouldnt be too critical if it went wrong. Last night, the potion he got from Kongsha gave him a new idea. If just smelling the potion enhanced his meditation, then it meant the nasal cavity could absorb potion effects, too. Expanding from that, the skin also had pores. In his previous life, there were plasters that could heal, and there were cases of poisoning through the skin. Both were worth trying. In the end, Saul chose the riskier option: the nasal cavity. Not because he liked danger. Okay, maybe he did enjoy a little danger. But mostly because he might not have enough time to try multiple approaches. He needed the one with the highest efficiency and success rate. Hopefully, I wont end up with a pigs nose. He took out his notebook, which contained a list of procedures and cautions from Grimms Understanding of Sorcerous Body Modification. After reviewing the steps one last time, he officially began preparing the materials. If the hardcover book had thoughts, it would probably be questioning its existence. It had never triggered so many death alerts before. Sometimes every thirty minutes. Sometimes every five seconds. Its host kept coming up with suicidal ideas. The boy always had some indescribable ingredient in hand, ready to throw into the already-overloaded cauldron. Even when the book stopped him in time, hed immediately switch to another equally reckless plan. You died. You died! You died!!! You died a horrible, mangled death!!! S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul: Yeah, yeah, I get it, my bad. Saul: Eh, Im not changing. If the hardcover book had known it would end up as a sensitivity tester, it would have begged its former owner to install a daily limit of three death warnings. Instead of being repeatedly abused by this clueless, fearless little maniac! (s#--)s~~kTk This golden finger was never meant to deal with this kind of madness! (End of Chapter) Chapter 37: Pleased to Meet You. Don’t Let the Door Hit You When Saul noticed that no matter what material he picked up, the hardcover book would only show a single wordDeathhe knew it. He had reached the limit. Not the books limit, but the cauldrons. Even with the naked eye, he could clearly see the thick, sticky violet slurry occasionally bubble, churning up a few vaguely familiar organs that quickly sank back down again. Like a drowning man struggling endlessly, only to succumb beneath the surface and become a mess of bones and sludge. With a somber expression, Saul grabbed the handle of the cauldron and dumped its contents into the large corpse bin. The bin provided by the Wizard Tower was quite the marvel. No matter how much a corpse might twitch or thrash, the moment it was tossed inside, it went as quiet as a lamb. Saul watched as the concoction began to react with the guests in the bin, forming some sort of indescribable chemical reaction. Before the smoke could spread, he quickly slammed the lid shut. He straightened up and looked at the mildly twitching container, shaking his head with a sigh. As expected, with my current meager knowledge of wizardry, trying to succeed through dumb luck was a long shot. Or maybe... maybe anything involving olfactory modification is just beyond my understanding for now. Should I try a different direction? He turned to look at the remaining materials on the lab bench, estimating he still had enough left to ruin a few more attempts. In the corner of the workbench lay a book filled with pages of handwritten notes. Written in Sauls former lifes language, it catalogued the countless ways to die mentioned by the hardcover book during experimentation. Saul carefully analyzed and categorized each recorded cause of death to reverse engineer the traits of the materials usedand their potential effects in potion-making. He refined his direction through constant deduction and summary. It was a classic case of working backward from the result to uncover the process. A method no other wizard would even dare to imagine. Flick! The sound of candle lighting interrupted Sauls train of thought. He sighed, rolled up his sleeves again, and shook himself back into focus. As painful as it was to have a stroke of inspiration interrupted, customers meant one thingan ongoing supply of experimental materials. Research was often dull and monotonous, especially when you didnt understand the fundamentals of what you were doing. After five long days of monotony, Saul finally welcomed a new guest on the sixtha First Rank apprentice. This one wasnt a new student. Saul had never seen him before and had no idea how hed died so suddenly, his eyes wide with helpless terror as they stared upward. That upward gaze nearly pushed the whole iris beneath the upper lid. Like something above had caught all his attention. The body was incomplete. The senior, Hayden, who handled the prior step of the process, was usually meticulous. Which meant Sauls harvest this time was lacking. After checking and finding little of use, Saul had to make do with the head. He stored the harvested organs in a box of just the right size. Then, using the pale yellow leather Kongsha had given him, he wrapped the whole box and set it aside. As for the rest of the guests, into the corpse bin it went. When it came time to clock out, Saul stood at the doorway, nervously peeking out with the tightly wrapped box in his arms. This was the first time hed taken a corpse out of the morgue. Even with Kongshas guarantee, he was still on edge. Rules at the Wizard Tower didnt always matterso long as no one found out. Someone like Kongsha, with her strength, wouldnt need to scavenge corpses to get her hands on a First Rank apprentices brain. She could create a few herself any time she wanted. Yet, she had gone to great lengths to plant Saul in the morgue, just for one brain a month. Clearly, the Tower valued its apprentices. Sneaking off a few was one thing. But do it too much... and the price would be too much. If I cant smuggle the material out, Ill just leave it in the morgue for Kongsha to collect later. The servants never touch anything outside the workstation anyway, he reassured himself. Always have a fallback before you fail. Clutching the box, Saul quietly stepped out of the morgue. To avoid running into any senior colleagues or students, he had deliberately waited until nearly eight to leave. The hallway lights were dimmer now than in the afternoon. Even the flickering candle flames seemed to be urging him to hurry. At the end of the hallway, Saul spotted a hulking figure slumped against the wall like a corpse. He stepped forward. The mans nose twitched. Saul instinctively hugged the box closer, ready to flee. The man turned his face toward Saul, nostrils flaring again. Silence. Saul could hear his own breathing. Then, the man moved. Using one hand to brace himself, he slowly stood. Though stood might not be the right wordit was more like he rose while keeping his head low, shoulders hunched, careful not to bump his skull on the ceiling. Even though blind, the man walked straight toward Sauls position. This is bad. Saul backed up until his back pressed against the cold stone wall. A numbing sensation crept into his gut. Busted. Why didnt the book warn me? If getting caught wasnt fatal, maybe... maybe I could avoid punishment by returning the stuff now? He glanced at the crimson door not far away, considering whether to just put the box back. Maybe theyd go easy on him. But then the man changed direction. Just as Saul lifted one foot, he hesitated and set it back down. The man squeezed into the morgue, stopping precisely at the workstation and dragging out the corpse bin from underneath. The heavy container looked like a foam prop in his hand. Without bumping into anything, the giant smoothly exited the morgue. Right turn. Saul stood there silently, watching the man walk into the pitch-dark hallway, holding the bin like it was nothing. His heavy footsteps echoed... then faded away. Time to go. He was in the clear. Snapping out of it, Saul realized it was late and bolted with the box in his arms. The East Tower was dangerous for a First Rank apprenticeespecially someone like him, who only knew two weak Tier-0 spells and had little means of self-defense. The closest path between the East and West Towers was on the fifth floor. As he ran, something started to feel off. He only needed to circle three times to get from the second to the fifth floor... But hadnt he been running for a long time without turning? Unease crept into his chest, but he didnt dare stop. His head felt heavy. His balance was off. He was on the verge of toppling over. It felt like something had emerged from the crown of his headgrowing into a swaying mass that threw off his center of gravity. Saul tried to look up but froze. He thought of that apprentice from earlier. The one whose eyes had strained upward as if to glimpse something on top of his own head. Saul skidded to a halt. And as he stopped, something swung quickly in front of his face. A smooth forehead, a glimpse of eyes, something dangling downthen snapping back up from tension. What the hell is on my head? Of course, the Wizard Tower had no love for him. While others might walk by the river without getting wet, he was the kind whod fall in first thing. His mental talent had given him the means to survive... but also placed him on the edge of death. He slowly lifted one hand. Fingers passed his browbut stopped midair. What if I actually touch something? He withdrew his hand. Keeping his head still, he glanced at the hardcover book. Can you respond to something? No response. The tension drained from him. No reaction from the book. Nice~ Still clutching the box, even though he suspected the culprit was inside it, Saul didnt loosen his grip. He walked steadily to the wall and calculated the distance. Nice to meet you! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With clenched teeth and fury in his voice, he gave a sudden ninety-degree bow toward the wall. His figure blurred into motion. Thunk! Something slammed hard into the wall. Splaaat Followed by the unmistakable sound of something wet shattering. Saul stood upright again, cold liquid dripping down his head. It felt like someone had squirted shampoo directly onto his scalp. Freezing. Slowly trickling down. Expression blank, he wiped a thick smear from his forehead to keep the slime out of his eyes. Dont let the door hit you on the way out. (End of Chapter) Chapter 38: Discovering a Blind Spot Covered in slime and clutching the box in his arms, Saul continued ascending. Perhaps hed broken some illusion because he suddenly realized hed already reached the sixth floor of the East Tower. To his left was the same runic wall that had once left all the newcomers dizzy and disoriented. Even with his current mental strength, Saul didnt dare look too long. He wasnt sure why the previously blurry world had suddenly become clear againbut only now did he notice a stinging pain on his forehead. Probably from bowing too hard in front of the wall earlier, scraping his skin a bit. "Wound the enemy for a hundred, lost 0.1 myself. Worth it." Then another serious thought crossed his mind. Gotta get back and shower fast. Who knows if this stuffs gonna cause an infection. But he had to deliver what was in his arms to Kongsha firstno way was Saul sleeping with a severed head beside him. He passed back through the corridor to the West Tower and kept walking up the sloping ramp. Floors six through nine were the activity areas for First Rank apprentices. It was just past eight. The East Tower was as silent as a grave, but the West Tower still buzzed with some life. Some people noticed Saul trudging upward and began whispering softly. Others were eyeing the yellow leather bundle in his arms, curiosity flaringbut thanks to Sauls current reputation, no one dared to approach. Saul ignored the stares around him and walked on, step by steady step. Once he left the First Rank area, the tenth floorhome to Second Rank apprenticesfell into silence again. No one lingered in the corridors, chatting or exchanging insights from the day. The dormitory doors lining the hall were all shut tight, no matter the hour. Saul tilted his head slightly. He still remembered when hed been a servant, coming here to clean the halls. The crying behind the doors, the scattered garbage, and that puddle of blood. That puddle had changed his life. But before Saul could sink further into thought, a faint sound echoed from ahead. He snapped back to attention and looked up the slope. At the bend leading to the twelfth floor, just where the shadows grew thick, a pair of black leather boots appeared. Who knew how long the person had been standing there? Saul didnt stop walking, only raised his guard as he moved forwardhis gaze slowly trailing up from the boots. A man emerged from the shadows at the bend. It was Sid, who had been away from the tower for over a month. He stared silently at Saul, shadows clouding his eyes. But as Saul approached, Sids lips suddenly curled into a cold, exaggerated smile. "Seeing your senior and not even offering a greeting?" Hello, Senior, Saul greeted dutifully, even bowing slightly. Sid hadnt expected Saul to be so obedientso unlike the terrified kid from a month ago, the one who had nearly been killed by him in panic. After offering his greeting, Saul kept walking calmly. His face wore a polite smile, but internally, he was on high alert. The two passed close, nearly brushing shoulders "You really think the mentor cares about a First Rank rookies life? As soon as someone more useful comes along, youre just garbage to be thrown away." Saul turned to look at him. Standing chest-level to Sid, he had to tilt his chin up high just to meet his eyes. He smiled sweetly. He had no idea how the slime on his head made that smile look, but he kept his tone respectful. Thank you for the advice, Senior. Ill work hard to keep increasing my value. Sid let out a sneer, clearly unimpressed by Sauls lack of self-awareness. If talent could be replaced by effort, the path wouldnt be littered with so many hopeless bones. Saul didnt argue backhe only stared quietly at Sid. Is he going to attack me directly? Its not that late no ones around. Its a good chance. But the Hardcover Book didnt react. Sid doesnt dare to strike. Saul grew more composed. The man didnt say another word, hands in his coat pockets as he swaggered back down the pathalmost in a good mood. Saul waited until Sids figure vanished before turning and continuing his ascent. He doesnt dareor rather, he cant touch me. Saul thought as he walked. I shouldve figured it out earlier. He couldnt kill me in the library, and even sent Brown after me later. Sids been trying to get me killed this whole time! But hes never done it himself. Sauls eyes lit up. It cant be because of the mentor. Back when I was just a servant, he couldve killed me without consequencesand yet, he didnt. Could it be that Sid cant kill? Saul immediately dismissed that idea. Sid had killed that chubby kid who bribed his way through the testright in front of all the new recruits. So maybe he cant kill me? The more Saul considered it, the more it made sense. His eyes flicked toward the Hardback Book. Sids looking for the bookand that book is the Hardcover Book on my shoulder. Maybe hes not trying to silence me. Maybe he wants to kill me just to get this book! It was an absurd thought. Wild. Unfounded. But it would explain Sids bizarre behavior all this time. He wanted Saul deadbut refused to do the deed himself. Saul stopped walking, staring dazedly at the small bundle in his hands, mind drifting far away. Tonight had been the perfect chance for Sid. Saul was carrying a forbidden, dangerous severed head. His own hair was still slimy and disgusting. If Sid had struck then, he couldve easily blamed Sauls death on some supernatural incident. But he hadnt done a thingjust tossed a few insults. "Killing the owner of the Hardcover Book means you cant obtain it." That sentence popped into Sauls head. If Im right, Sid knows a lot about the Hardcover Book. But if thats true, whyd he throw it on my head? Saul frowned. The book was too mysterious, never introduced itself, and most of the time, Saul had to figure things out on his own. Doesnt matter. Whether Sid knows about the death-predicting power or not, were already enemies. Right now, Im too weakI can only play it by ear and hang on to my patron for dear life. Saul resumed climbing. Sid will definitely act again. He had barely taken a few steps before stopping again. Somethings off. Sids attitude today was strange. Hed been dark and brooding at firstbut after their exchange, hed walked away almost cheerful. Hes already made his next move. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul recalled Sids words earlier. "You really think the mentor cares about a First Rank rookies life? As soon as someone more useful comes along, youre just garbage." Mentor. Rookie. Someone more useful Saul narrowed his eyes. Sid left the tower to recruit a new rookie someone to replace me in the corpse room? If Kaz hadnt taken Saul under his wing, he wouldve never had this month of breathing room. But that protection likely came with a pricehis work in the corpse room. Kaz probably didnt want his new worker dying too quickly. But if someone even better suited to the job appeared Kaz might not insist on keeping Saul. And Saul didnt believe the mentor had any real affection for him. Especially nowKaz rarely came by the corpse room anymore, ever since Sauls dissection skills improved. Counting on Kazs sentiment to protect him again? Not realistic. Saul glanced down at the package in his hands and picked up the pace. He needed to find the person hed just begged for protection. I did the job. No way youre just gonna let me die, right? You still need a brain, don''t you? Kongsha was not pleased that Saul had come straight to knock on her door. She yanked him inside, the boy stumbling to the floor as the eyeballs in the glass dome all pressed against the surfacebloodshot, bulging, and ready to burst. What the hell are you doing coming straight up here like this?! (End of Chapter) Chapter 39: A Strategy in Broad Daylight Kongsha felt that Saul shouldn''t be this stupid. Every time she went to find Saul, it was always in the dead of night when no one was around. But how could Saul dare to show up at her door around eight o''clock, strutting in broad daylight with a human head in his arms? Even though Kongsha had already checked the hallway and confirmed it was empty, who knew how many people might''ve seen Saul on his way up? She hadnt expected that just by failing to give one more reminder, Saul would so easily expose her existence. Kongsha slammed Saul to the ground with a burst of overwhelming strength. A yellow piece of leather fell from his arms. The box rolled farther away, its lid falling off, and a terrified, lifeless head rolled out. Its eyes were still rolled upward, staring viciously at the top of its own skull. Seeing that it was a First Rank apprentices head, Kongshas rage eased slightly. Do you think you can use this to threaten me? Let me tell you, even if someone finds out, youll be the one to die. Id only have to pay a few credits. Youve misunderstood, Senior. How could Saul be trying to threaten Kongsha? This move of his was called borrowing power from the tiger. If it worked, maybe he could pit Sid and Kongsha against each other. Saul didnt bother getting up, just sat there on the floor. With his head lowered, he recounted everything that had happened from the moment he left the morgue. I... I really didnt dare keep this head with me, so I ran straight here. Im sorry, Senior! After hearing his explanation, Kongsha stood still, pondering silently for a moment, her expression thoughtful. She glanced at the floor, now dirtied by Saul and the severed head, and felt a wave of irritation. Theres a bathroom here. Go wash up first, well talk after. Saul thanked her profusely. His whole body was sticky and uncomfortable. He hadnt expected to even get a bath at his seniors place. But just as Saul sank into the steaming hot stone tub, barely beginning to enjoy the relief of warm water against his skin, Senior Kongsha boldly pushed open the bathroom door, walked right in, and sat on the chair across from him. Senior, Im bathing, Saul said awkwardly, sinking a bit deeper into the water. Even though he was only twelve, and the woman in front of him didnt exactly qualify as a normal one, he still felt a bit disadvantaged. No need to be shy. Ive seen hundreds of limbs on the dissection tablemaybe more. I know your body better than you do. If she still had eyelids, Kongsha would probably have rolled her eyes. Saul had no choice but to treat her like a male nurse and tried to relax, enjoying the hot water and scrubbing away the filth from his body. First Rank apprentices didnt have the privilege of soaking bathsjust a quick rinse in the public shower. Kongsha glanced at Sauls hands before getting back to the point. You said Sid threatened you? Yes. From the way he talked, it seems like Ill lose my job at the morgue soon. Saul looked at Kongsha, panic all over his face. Sid brought some newcomers back to the tower this time, Kongsha said, already understanding Sauls implication and sharing what she knew. Could one of the newcomers have a stronger mental aptitude? Saul frowned, worried. If someone caught Mentor Kazs eye He gave a bitter smile, his shoulders slumping. Then maybe I really will get kicked out. If Kongsha still had eyelids, shed definitely roll her eyes again. You dont need to worry about that. Ill take care of it. You just focus on the tasks Ive given you. Okay, Senior. Saul immediately gave a relieved smile. But before his words had even faded, Kongsha swayed her hips and walked over. Sauls heart skipped a beat. He tried to lean back, only to bump into the hard stone wall behind him. Kongsha placed both hands on the edge of the tub, leaned forward, and lowered her head until the glass dome of her skull touched Sauls forehead. Did Sid see what you brought back? From his forehead came a surprisingly warm and soft sensation. It didnt feel like glassit felt like delicate skin. Maybe her head didnt really turn into a terrifying glass dome. Maybe its all just an illusion? The naive thought had barely formed before Saul crushed it. In this cursed wizard tower, even a normal-looking person had to be treated like a potential monsterlet alone someone like Kongsha, who clearly wasnt normal. Saul didnt dare lift his head. He knew that her eyeballs were probably crawling out from the white fluid again, staring at him with a murderous intensity. Every time he met those eyes, a chill would shoot down his spine, bone-deep and unshakable. No amount of exposure could ever make it feel normal. The suppression from a superior lifeform couldnt be overcome by courage alone. Not even the hottest bathwater could warm the cold that seeped out from his soul. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, maam. He unconsciously reverted to his old manner of address. But he knows I work in the morgue. He might have guessed what it was. Kongsha still didnt move away. The pressure mounted. Warmth was replaced by a biting chill. That cold seemed to drill into Sauls skull like an electric drill. Caught between the icy weight on his head and the steaming bathwater below, he struggled to breathe, gasping for air. Ha... ha Even though no one was covering his nose or mouth, he felt like he could suffocate at any moment. Only after Kongsha had thoroughly enjoyed his reaction did she finally straighten up and release him. Youre trying to provoke me into dealing with Sid? she chuckled. You think youre worth that much? Try playing games with me again, and Ill eat your brain! Swaying as she walked, Kongsha left the bathroom with one final instruction, From now on, only come see me after midnight. As Saul watched the bathroom door close, he slowly submerged his head under the water. Ive been scolded, he thought calmly underwater, the fear from earlier gone. But Ive already achieved my first goal. Senior Kongsha, once theres a conflict of interest, there will be a struggle. This isnt trickery. Its an open strategy. With wet, messy hair, Saul slunk out of Kongshas room in a sorry state. If he were a little older, todays events might have become a juicy rumor. Unfortunately, at this age, neither party was the type to stir gossip. West Tower, Sixth Floor. The hallway had thinned out. Some had gone to rest, others to study, and some still clung to the rare opportunity to socialize. As Saul passed by, conversations would quiet downbut as soon as he left, the whispers would buzz like annoying mosquitoes again. Doze, Rocky, Jenna, and Duke had formed a little group. All of them had joined the mutual aid group. Doze, Rocky, and Jenna had chosen the warm, enthusiastic Mentor Anze, whom the senior Lokai had recommended. Only Duke, for some reason, switched back to the dark-attribute Mentor Kaz at the last moment. Once Sauls figure disappeared behind the door to Dorm 603, Duke finally retracted his covert gaze. Doze noticed and chuckled. What, Duke? Still holding a grudge against Saul? Hearing this, Jenna turned her curious eyes toward Duke. She hadnt been there when Duke and Saul clashed before. And she wasnt one for gossip, so she didnt know the details of their conflict. Duke quickly smiled. Whats there to hold a grudge over? I just find him annoying; thats all. We all went through hell and back to earn our spots as apprentices. He just swooped in halfway and cheated his way through the test. His words struck a chord with the others, reminding them of the strange atmosphere on test day. Yeah, I still dont get it. His magic aptitude was so poorhow did he even pass? said Doze. I remember Senior Sid clearly didnt want him to pass, but Senior Nick let him through. Senior Nick looks cold, but it turns out hes soft-hearted. Is his magic aptitude really that bad? Jenna asked, intrigued. Back then, shed even invited Saul to join the mutual aid groupafter all, each new member meant a magic crystal reward. But Saul had turned her down flat. Just thinking about it made Jenna pout. Its definitely bad. Even our mentor didnt want him. Duke replied casually, but deep down, he remembered that after Mentor Kaz had taken Saul away, the boy never showed up in the lab again. Could it be that Saul had been chosen by Kaz for that job? Recalling that terrifying, bloody work environment, Duke felt a mix of disgust and envy he couldnt shake. (End of Chapter) Chapter 40: Unequal Treatment Duke instinctively didnt want anyone to know that Saul, with whom he had once clashed, was now being heavily reused by Mentor Kaz. Then rest assuredtheres no way hell pass the first test. Didnt you see how magic-starved he looked during rune class? No matter how fast someone learns, if they cant cast any sorcery, what good does it do? Doze, still bitter from being rebuked by Saul, spoke with clear hostility. He even added maliciously, From what Teacher Gudu said, any apprentice who fails the test will be punished. Who knows, maybe Saul will get kicked back to being a servant! Right, Rocky? Uh yeah, Rocky replied gloomily. Ah? Jennas voice held a tinge of pity. Thats kind of sad, though. Yeah, Rocky quickly added. Watching his friend constantly sneak glances at Jenna, Doze rolled his eyes internally. Just as the group was gossiping excitedly, the door to Room 603 opened. The chatter stopped instantly. Saul stepped out of the dorm, walked to the neighboring Room 604, and knocked. He called out to Keli, who was buried in her studies inside. Did the tower get any new apprentices? Hmm? Yeah, why? Keli, still holding a thick scroll of parchment, looked at Saul with surprise. I didnt think youd care about that sort of thing. Is there someone among them with a strong dark affinity? Saul asked. Keli expressionlessly spread her hands, the parchment thumping against the doorframe with a dull sound. And you think I would care about that sort of thing? Saul was once again left speechless by Keli and couldnt help but laugh. I figured youd be curious about a new genius. Our progress isnt even comparable anymore. Well talk again when someone actually catches up, Keli said, raising an eyebrow at Saul, one hand under her chin. You seem pretty curious, though. Want me to find out for you? No need. With a mysterious look, Saul folded his arms and walked off, leaving Keli standing there, completely baffled. What the heck is he playing at? Just trying to torture my curiosity? Keli pursed her lips in thought, but when she saw someone walking toward her from the corner of her eye, she quickly ducked back inside and slammed the door shut. Duke took the full brunt of that slammed door, the friendly smile on his face instantly turning sour. Behind him came a burst of mocking laughter, making him clench his fists, wishing he could just smash the door open. But by now, everyone knewKeli had become Mentor Guduos favorite. She was often brought along for direct, personal instruction. It was a level of special treatment most apprentices could only dream of. Among the new apprentices, rumors swirled that she would be the first to advance to Second Rankand might even reach Third Rank soon. Countless people were eager to get closer to her. Even the smallest scrap of resources from her could be enough to help someone survive the apprentice tests. Yet Keli, for some unfathomable reason, only wanted to be around Saul. All her warmth and cheer were reserved solely for him. Unintentionally, this only deepened the resentment others felt toward Saul. But Saul himself, the target of all this resentment, couldnt care less. 3:30 a.m. Sauls eyes suddenly snapped open. The haze of sleep dissolved like a retreating tide, and clarity returned to his mind. A few days ago, his former servant George had delivered him a copy of the duty roster. Today, it was Browns turnone of Sids lackeysto clean the corridors. Saul dressed quickly, took out the carefully preserved Phantom Sound Eye, and left the dorm. Brown, taller than Saul by a full head, hunched as he pushed a cart along the west towers sloping hallway. He tugged at his collar now and then. The temperature inside the tower wasnt low, yet the chill seemed ever-present. Ever since that damned Saul had become a damned apprentice, Brown was forced to return to the corridor cleaning duties. It was the highest-risk job among servantssome went out in the middle of the night and never came back. Could be ten days. Could be months. People just disappeared. Lucky bastard, that George. Already kissing up to Saul. George had been reassigned by the steward and no longer participated in the midnight cleaning shifts. Now all the male servants understoodGeorge had latched onto Sauls leg. Theyd immediately changed their tune, elevating the once-bullied George to a pedestal. George now slept at the far end of the dorm, taking Browns original spot. Brown, having lost status, wasnt openly bullied, but all the special treatment he once had was gone. He had to do work he previously never touched. And that meant danger. Still, Brown wasnt completely unprepared. When it came to these treacherous night shifts, he had little confidence in his survival. Ever since Saul had become an apprentice, that Second Rank apprentice had never sought him out again. But before then, the same apprentice had gifted him a life-saving tool. Brown tugged his collar again and reached under it to touch a small scented bead. It was a translucent bead, about the size of a thumb, strung on a black cord. Inside it was a tiny black insect, suspended like amber. Brown didnt know what it was, but the Second Rank apprentice had assured him the bead could protect him from ordinary spectral threats. It had been an advance payment for tormenting Saul. Unfortunately, once Saul left the servant ranks, that apprentice had no more use for Brownnever acknowledged him again, let alone took him on as a personal servant. If only things had turned out differentlyhe couldve had even the steward bowing to him. Bitterness aside, Brown still felt a bit of smug satisfaction. With this magic item, he hadnt lost out entirely. The elation brought by the bead didnt last long, though. The towers eerie atmosphere soon weighed him down again. When the hell can I leave this godforsaken place? If I knew Id be stuck as a servant forever, I wouldve shouldve just gone back to farming in the village. Regret was pointlessit only drained his will. Brown let out a long sigh and kept pushing the cart forward. He stayed quiet as he turned the corner to the sixth floor. Suddenly, the carts wheels jammed in a crack between the stones. No matter how hard he pushed, they wouldnt budge. What the hell now? Brown squatted down, annoyed, trying to lift the wheel. Thats when he saw a foot step down onto the stone right in front of the cart. A barefootghastly pale, almost purple, thin and bony. Then another foot landed beside it, facing the opposite directionheel toward him. The two feet were perfect mirror opposites. Hell no. Brown didnt care about the cart anymore. He yanked the scented bead from under his collar and raised it high above his head, eyes squeezed shut, praying it would ward off the horror before him. Nothing happened for a while. He cracked one eye open. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And all the hair on his body stood on end. He was now surrounded by bare feet. Around him and the cartfeet, everywhere. Each one was a mismatched pair, one forward, one backward. No two pairs were alike. Some belonged to adults, some to children, some to the elderly. Hhh hhh Brown was trembling with every breath. The scene before himutterly grotesque. But even more terrifying than the horror was the familiarity. Hed seen this before. When he was ten years old. Barbarians had invaded his village, gathering every living thing they could find. People and animals alike were split in two, one forward, one backward, impaled on stakes and left hanging in midair. (End of chapter) Chapter 41: The Price of Fulfilling a Dream It was the evil sacrificial rite of the barbarians. Empowered by wicked forces, the wounds of the deadcleaved in halfwere sealed shut with mud and ash. No blood flowed, only half-faces twisted in despair. One half stared at the bonfire, the other at the deep night. Brown was pinned down in the mire, his mouth tightly covered by his sisters hand. The two of them lay side by side in the swamp, their faces coated in thick mud, leaving only two small breathing holesand the tiniest slit to watch the outside world. They didnt even dare shed tears for fear the salty drops would wash away the mud and reveal their presence. That became Browns eternal nightmare. He had never imagined he would one day witness such a scene again. It had clearly been years. He thoughttruly believedhe had long forgotten it. Brown trembled as he clutched his head, covering his ears, squeezing his eyes shut. He didnt dare lookto see whether those opposing feet belonged to cleaved bodies. His right hand still clutched the black string tied to the scent bead, praying it could drive away these terrifying memories. Brown. Suddenly, a familiar voice whispered in his ear. Its all right now, little brother. Browns trembling halted. Slowly, he lifted his head. Sis sis A plain-looking village girl smiled gently at her brother. Seeing his pale face, she continued to softly comfort him. Its all right, little brother. Theyre all gone now. Ke-ke-ke-ke But Browns teeth began chattering violently, his lips losing all color, turning deathly pale. Sis The village girl looked puzzled and took a step forward, stretching out a mud-covered hand. Brother, what are you afraid of? Brown dropped to the ground with a thud. He tried to retreat, but his limbs were stiff, unable to move an inch. How could he not be afraid? His sister had not survived that massacre. No, his sister hadnt died in that massacre. She died at the hands of her very own younger brother. The siblings hidden in the mud hadnt escaped the barbarians keen senses. But before they could be discovered, a group of wizard apprentices happened to arrive, interrupting the impending slaughter. They came by carriage from a distance. At the sight of them, the barbarians panicked and fled in a hurry, not even taking all their sacrificial offerings. Fortunately, those barbarians didnt escape justice. One apprentice suddenly flew after them. With thunder and lightning, Brown watched in awe as the once-arrogant, cruelly grinning barbarians were reduced to heaps of blackened charcoal. Browns eyes widened. Even with the muddy water stinging them, he refused to blink. He bore the pain, watching as the apprentice returned to the carriage and slowly approached him and his sister. The siblings crawled out of the mud and fell to their knees, thanking the wizard for saving their lives. But beyond gratitude, a new and uncontrollable desire ignited in Browns heart. A turning point in fate had come. If he could follow this man, could he become a wizard too? Brown saw himself soaring through the sky, effortlessly slaughtering his enemies. Becoming a wizardthis was the life he deserved! But the dream did not last long. It was cruelly shattered. After his sisters desperate pleas, the wizard agreed to take them back. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But only one. The other would be left behind. Because, they said, there was only room for one more on the carriage. Brown couldnt understand. There were two carriagesone crammed with over a dozen children and the other more spacious, carrying only the two wizards. And yet, the only carriage they were allowed to board was the crowded one. Riding with the wizards was a form of blasphemy. The lightning-wielding wizard turned to his companion and asked, Take the boy, maybe? He looks like hes got some potential. But the pale-faced wizard firmly pointed at Browns sister. No. I want a maid. The lightning wizard frowned. Maids arent much use. The pale wizard insisted, You dont understand. A maid represents justice. The lightning wizard shrugged, offering no further protestsurprisingly agreeing to the decision. Browns face turned even paler than the wizards. Was he going to be left behind? He looked helplessly at his sister. But the girl who had always protected him now only lowered her head, twisting the hem of her shirt with trembling hands. She was hesitating. Brown couldnt believe it. He silently crouched down, already feeling despair. Catching sight of her brother shrinking into himself, the girl finally made her choice. She opened her mouth, trembling, her voice full of love and sorrow. M-my lords, please take my brother Clang! She didnt get to finish. A rock slammed into the back of her head, knocking her to the ground. Brown stared in shock. She clutched her bleeding wound and looked back at him, disbelief in her eyes. That shock was quickly turning into fury. She was angry. But Brown had never felt more clear-headed. So clear. She was angryso she wouldnt give up the spot to him anymore. He stepped forward without emotion. How much strength could a poor boy have? He straightened his back, breathing heavily, and looked up with hopeful eyes at the wizards who had calmly watched everything unfold. My lords, now Im the only one left. The pale wizard pinched his nose as if Brown reeked of filth. Heh, came to recruit apprentices and found a beast instead. The lightning wizard said nothing. They both turned and walked back to the carriage, not stopping Brown from climbing into the wagon of children on his own. The memories surged. His sisterwhom he had once torn apartwas now standing before him again with a perfect face. This is an illusion, Brown told himself. She cant still be alive. After all these years, even her ghost wouldnt come for me. He believed he wasnt that little boy anymore, clinging to his sister in terror. Just an illusiondid it really think it could frighten him? Brown lifted his head and glared at his sisters face, raising his fist. Im not afraid of you. What can you do now? His sister smiled. Of courseher lips. Why were her lips so perfect? Glaring at the red lips, Brown swung his fist again. A hand caught it firmly. Brown looked up to see Sid standing before him, watching coldly. So it was an illusion! It had to be a test from Master Sid. Thats why the scent bead had no effect. My lord! Brown grinned. Did I pass your test? (End of Chapter) Chapter 42: Let Me Show You What Real Witchcraft Is "Sid" slowly released Brown''s fist. He didnt answer the question but instead asked, Do you remember why I told you to get rid of Saul? Brown felt like his whole body was on fireso excited he had no time to think carefully. Because that brat Saul offended you. Then why didnt I just kill him myself? This time, Brown hesitated. Because servants are the property of the Tower Master? Thats all you can think of? Useless. Sid snapped, turning to leave. Brown knew this was a fleeting chance. He hurried to blurt out the wild speculations hed kept buried in his mind. Because because, my lord, you cant kill him yourself. Sid finally stopped and turned back, looking satisfied. Oh? You figured it out? Brown felt like bubbles were rising all over his body. He was thinking, if he passed this test, could he become Lord Sids personal servant? And then, over time, maybe even walk the path to becoming a wizard? Ive guessed a bit, my lord. What did you guess? Tell me. Lets see if youre still worth using. Sid folded his arms. Browns face lit up with joy. When I asked you if we should drag Saul up to the tenth floor so you could deal with him yourself, you muttered, If I could kill him myself, why would I need you? S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hm. What else? You also told me to check Sauls body and the places he stayed after he died, to see if there was a red hardcover book. And that if I found it, no one else should touch it or even find it. Brown swallowed. His mouth was so dry. He wanted a drink, but how could he think about water now? My lord, you wanted to kill Saul just to get that hardcover book, didnt you? He licked his lips, but his tongue was too dry to helpit just made his cracked lips sting. Youre very clever. Sid sighed, then asked gently, Do you want to witness the power of wizard? Brown immediately answered with fervor: Yes, my lord! I want it more than anythingI even dream about it! Sid curled his lips into a slight smile. Then look down. Brown hesitated, then lowered his headand his pupils contracted sharply. His body was smoking. Flames licked out from several charred holes in his body, licking his skin and clothes. Browns mind froze. He couldnt understand what was happening. He looked up, hoping Sid would save him. But all he saw was a fist made of white bone. Crack! Saul sent Browns nose straight into the back of his skull with a punch. He stood up, watching the flames burst from Browns throat. Zero Tier Spell: Demoralized Gaze. Magical Tool: Phantom Sound Eye. Zero Tier Spell: Scorching Breath. Saul panted. Perfecthed just used up the last of his magic. In the end, he had to rely on a physical blow to silence Browns wailing. He flicked his left hand to shake off the blood and flesh stuck to the bone, then turned to his left shoulder. Hardcover book? Diary? So youll detach from me after I die? The hardcover book said nothing, hovering quietly near his shoulder like it was watching a show. As the flames spread and licked up Browns fingers, Saul reached over and yanked out a small fragrant bead. This must be something Sid gave him. It didnt kill him instantly... but what''s inside smells like organ-eating beetles. Saul sniffed it again. The outer layer is some kind of wax. Smells like corpse-wrapping wax. Corpse-wrapping wax had a mild suppressive effect on spirits and ghouls. But the effect only lasted about three months. After that, the wax melted on its own. Then the beetles inside would break free, burrow into the nearest living person, and devour their organs until they burst. Saul twirled the black string holding the bead around his finger before tossing it into the fire. Flames melted the bead, burning the beetle inside to ash before it could even wake up. This was Sauls first time killing someone, but disappointingly, he didnt feel any remorse. Demoralized Gaze and Phantom Sound Eye didnt allow him to read others'' thoughts. But judging by the fragmented words Brown uttered in his fear-induced illusion, this man was, most likely not human. Scorching Breath couldnt ignite a real blazeit burned for a while, then naturally went out. Saul looked down at the figure who had once tormented him, tried to kill him repeatedly, now reduced to charcoal. He stepped over Browns corpse. The morning sun couldnt penetrate the thick stone walls of the Wizard Tower. Inside the tower, the difference between morning and evening was determined solely by how bright the wall sconces were. On the sixth and seventh floors of the west tower, a group of people gathered along the sloped corridor, whispering about the charred body blocking the way. The butler hurried over with a few servants. He bowed to the apprentice lords while ordering the male servants to clean the mess quickly. Sid was walking down the slope, frowning in displeasure at being blocked again. Never seen a corpse before? Move! The Second-Rank apprentice snapped, and the First-Ranks quickly scattered like frightened birds. As Sid stepped past the motionless male servants and ignored the constantly bowing butler, his gaze finally flicked to the corpse on the ground. He paused. The face was unrecognizable, but the scent from the corpse was clearly that of his own handcrafted corpse-wrapping wax. Was the dead man Brown? Sid didnt care about losing a former lackey. Brown wouldve died to the Towers curses or the beetle inside him soon anyway. Sid kept descending casually until someone began climbing up from below. Saul raised his head and smiled at the oncoming Sid. Good morning, senior. Sid froze. He watched Saul turn at the sixth floor and disappear down the corridor. Then he turned back to stare at the charred corpseand his eye twitched hard. When he turned back again, Sids expression had grown terrifyingly dark. He felt insulted. Even a rat from the junkyard dares to bare its teeth at me? But one thing puzzled Sid: Isnt Saul specialized in the dark element? How does he know fire-type spell? A few days later. Saul sat at his improvised lab table in the morgue, organizing his recent study notes. Wizard Body modifications were crucial, but the foundations couldnt be neglected. He had now mastered three Zero Tier spells. If others found out, theyd be shocked. So far, only Keli had a vague idea of Sauls progresswhich was also why she now had deep dark circles under her eyes. Even Keli, widely known as a genius, could only use a single Zero Tier spell so farFlash, a non-lethal spell. This was because Kelis control of compound runes wasnt as refined as Sauls. Now, Saul was about to begin studying his fourth Zero Tier spell. Most apprentices wouldnt learn so many spells. The usual path was to master one, train it until it became second nature, and only then move on to the next. Learning multiple spells at once often led to rune confusion. Especially with compound runesmixing up two similar-looking but totally different ones was all too easy. The best-case scenario from a mistake was a few days of intense headaches. Bad enough to make reading impossible. The worst-case scenario? Spell backlashpossibly fatal. What gave Saul an edge was that while others memorized shapes, distances, and angles He memorized coordinates. The advanced method would be memorizing formulas, but sadly, he didnt know how. (End of Chapter) Chapter 43: Nowhere Without Money For his fourth spell, after consulting Mark, Saul decided to choose another Zero Tier dark-type spell, Strike Undead. Mainly because of his working environment, which was especially prone to ghostly apparitions, and this spell was highly effective against such beings. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After studying it for around two hours, he had already formed a preliminary model for parsing the new spell. Once again, his work pulled him backhe got up to receive his first guest of the day. A skeleton. Thats way too clean. Not a shred of flesh remained on its entire bodyit looked like something dug up from the ground after decades. It was so clean that Saul found it rather suspicious. He set aside his tools, ushered the guest into the large box, then turned and went next door to consult his senior. I dont know, Hayden replied from behind the usual palm-wide crack in his door. When it got to me, it was already a pile of bones. Hayden had simply passed it straight on to Saul. Saul bid him goodbye, glancing toward the room of that newly arrived Second-Rank apprentice. Unlike Senior Byron, the new guy wasnt exactly friendly. Even if he asked, he probably wouldnt get any answers. The first procedure in the morgue didnt involve material collection. It was mainly about eliminating any potential dangers lingering on the corpse. So, by the time the body reached the morgue, it had likely already lost all its flesh and blood. This little episode didnt take up too much of Sauls energy. In fact, since there were no other clients today, he had time to return to his research. However, the progress of his Wizard Body Modification lagged far behind his spell studies. If only the modifications were as straightforward as runes or spellcasting. Anyone who knew what Saul was thinking mightve died from rage. After yet another failed batch that nearly exploded, Saul was about to close the lid of the large box when he paused. Huh? The skeleton inside, when drenched in Sauls chaos concoction, had actually started shrinkingeroding away. Did he just make sulfuric acid? Saul shut the lid, waited a bit, and then opened it again. The skeleton had fully dissolved, yet the big box was completely unscathedstill sturdy as ever. Honestly, the most valuable thing in this whole morgue might be these boxes. Saul gave the solid box a pat, tempted to pry off a chunk. Hmm? He suddenly noticed a grayish-white pebble at the bottom of the box. Using tongs and a test tube, he carefully extracted the pebble. Hed expected it to be hard, given it had reformed after dissolving, but it turned out to have a bit of elasticitylike ox tendon. He labeled the test tube and recorded the entire refining process linked to the pebble. It might come in handy later. For now, it made an incredibly efficient corpse-disposal agent. Just like those body-dissolving powders hed read about in his past life. Saul ran a few tests on the pebble and discovered it was fireproof, waterproof, acid-resistanteven normal blades couldnt scratch it. If used well, couldnt it be turned into some kind of armor? As he poked at the pebble with a fine steel needle, Sauls thoughts drifted further and further. The next day, during public class. Keli slammed her book down next to Saul, plopped into the seat, and dropped a bombshell. You remember that new apprentice you asked me about yesterday? Hes dead! Dead? But he just got here? Saul curled his toes in his shoes, working hard to keep his expression natural. Yeah, probably pissed off the wrong person. Didnt even get a chance to meet a mentor before dying. Before I came here, my father kept reminding meforget who you were, forget your pride. Until you become a Second-Rank apprentice, just play the part of the underclass. Keli sighedwhether for the dead apprentice or herself, it wasnt clear. Saul withdrew his gaze and looked down at the Noah script in front of him. Wizard language wasnt like everyday speechit didnt include names or verbs. Every word served only to spell, elements, or mental energy. So, in fact, its vocabulary was quite limited. Over the past month or so, Saul had already memorized every word in the Noah language. Something hed once thought impossible, but now managed with ease. In fact, it wasnt even his main focus anymore. Currently, his language study was mostly about reinforcing the basics and applying them while reading wizard texts. But today, his attention was all over the place. When he killed Brown two days ago, he didnt feel a thing. Hed thought his nerves had hardened under this worlds constant threat. Yet hearing about that new apprentices death today, he realizedit still bothered him. Saul remained expressionless but mocked himself inwardly. I did it for my own benefit. I chose to get someone killed. I guess Im no good guy anymore. He closed his eyes, engraving this moment of torment deep within. But he didnt regret it. A few days later, while working in the morgue again, Saul had a sudden realization. That skeleton hed received earlier mightve been the new apprentice whod just entered the tower. Every corpse that died under abnormal circumstances within the tower would be sent to the morgue for processingpartly to prevent spirit accumulation and further instability. Partly to salvage any body parts that had gained research value through mutation. And it was from that apprentices remains that Saul had discovered how to craft the so-called Plastic Bonea name he gave himself. Hed spent the last few days refining it using the guests skeleton. But today, he had to stop. Because hed basically used up all his materials. And he had no money. No credit points. This cant go on! Standing before the lab table, Saul rubbed his chin. Trying to fund projects with dead wages? Thats a road to nowhere. Ive got to find a way to increase my income. What Saul was doing now was Wizard Body Modification, something that no First-Rank apprentice had ever touched. Some hadnt even heard of it. So relying on a normal First-Ranks income would never support long-term experimentation. And because of his experiments, the materials Saul had submitted lately had drastically decreased. Thankfully, Mentor Kaz never scolded him for it. Which made Saul even bolder. Still, even with that freedom, his materials were nearly gone. I dont have anything valuable left. The Phantom Sound Eye is a key combat toolI absolutely cant sell that. The Plastic Bone, once perfected, will be my trump cardthat cant leak either. Finally, Saul thought of his unique insight into rune studyespecially his method for mastering compound runes: the Coordinate Method. If he sold it to some of the wealthier First-Rank apprentices, he might earn a good sum. Even Second-Rank Byron had shown interest in it, after all. It sounded novel, but the principle was simpleit didnt involve anything too profound. Still, he needed to carefully choose whom to sell it to. Someone with no conflicting interests. Someone with a decent moral baseline. Keli was a good option, but hed already cut her once. Who knew if she even had credit points or magic crystals left? As for the other First-Ranks, Saul hadnt really interacted with them. And the ones he had interacted with, he had no desire to approach. Wait! Sauls eyes lit up. Why am I being dumb about this? Senior Byron is perfect! He had money, strength, no conflict of interest since he was about to leave the tower, and he was a decent person. Calling out a greeting to Senior Hayden through the conveyor belt-connected passage, Saul happily skipped work and headed off to find Byron. Room 1016this is the floor. Standing on the ramp of the Western Towers tenth floor, Saul peeked inside. Hed been here a few times, and Byrons room had never given him trouble. The Second-Rank corridor was always quiet, especially now, during lab hours. It was only when Saul was almost at Byrons door that he realized he might not even catch Byron at this time. Just then, a door beside him suddenly opened, and Mark stepped out. Saul? Are you looking for me? Mark greeted him in surprise. (End of Chapter) Chapter 44: First Collaboration Saul came to a sudden halt, stopping right in front of Mark. He wasnt particularly keen on letting Mark know that he was acquainted with Byron. Senior, I wanted to ask if there are any other ways to earn more credits. Youre short on credits? Mark was surprised. A new apprentice usually wouldnt have many expenses requiring credits. Then it hit him. Saul was conducting independent research on body modification. That kind of work was a bottomless pit in terms of resource consumption. Come in, and well talk. Mark stepped aside to let him in. His dorm was laid out the same as Kongshas, but the inside was a mess. The floor was scattered with all kinds of unidentifiable items. Only the long table had a clear space, and even then, there was just one chair. Mark plopped into the chair unceremoniously, nudged a box over with his foot, and gestured for Saul to sit. Given your current job, earning more credits should be easy. Saul looked up at him earnestly. Youve heard of the Mutual Aid Society, right? Sauls heart skipped a beat. He pretended to recall. Some of my batchmates mentioned it, but I was too busy to check it out. Then he asked cautiously, Senior are you part of the Mutual Aid Society? Mark waved his hand. No, Im not. Its basically a small group formed by a Third Rank apprentice and a few Second Ranks. But the ones youll actually deal with are usually Second Ranks. A familiar sarcastic smirk tugged at the corner of Marks lips. They call it mutual aid, but for newbies, its just exploitation. That said, they do run some interesting thingslike trade meets. Their prices are lower than the academy registrys mid-tier items. If youve got something to sell, you could make a bit of money there. Something to sell? Saul asked tentatively. You mean I can sell stuff from the morgue? But arent we not supposed to do that? Youre new, so of course you dont have the means. But you can set a clear price and let those interested figure out how to smuggle it out themselves. Saul hesitated. He did want to check out one of those trade meets eventually, but the parasite Keli ran into last time was still a big concern. Seniors like Mark or Byron might be safe attending those gatherings, but newcomers like him were likely targets for underhanded tricks. If only the trade meet allowed anonymous participation. But thinking deeper, there were only so many apprentices in the tower. Even with masks, itd be easy for others to guess who he was. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If someone snitched to Mentor Kaz Well, some things were better done in secret than out in the open. Thanks, senior. Ill think about it. Mark could tell Saul was wary, so he offered a bit of reassurance. Dont worry. The last person doing your job used to sell stuff at the trade meet, too. And the buyers, hoping to keep the supply coming, were more than willing to keep his secret. With a flicker of hope in his eyes, Saul asked, Senior, is there anything you need? Mark rolled his eyes. You think youve got something Id need? Saul had a hunch he actually might, but there was no need to reveal that just yet. After leaving Marks dorm, Saul went straight back to the second floor of the East Tower. He decided to postpone meeting Byron for now. His plan was to slip a note under Byrons door, asking to meet in the second-floor East Tower when no one was around. Hopefully, Byron would be interested in the other composite rune models Saul had worked on. Compared to the risky trade meets, Byron seemed like a much safer bet. Two days passed, but Saul still hadnt heard back from Byroneven though hed definitely left the note in his room. Dont tell me hes already left? Saul had already burned through all his crafting materials. He had a few plastic bones to show for it, but there was still no real breakthrough in his body modification research. With time on his hands, hed finally succeeded in casting the Zero Tier spell, Strike Undead. If Byron really had left the tower, Saul would rather sneak materials from the morgue than trade his insights with strangers. Just then, there was a knock on the morgue door. Saul was surprised. Mentor Kaz had just visited yesterdayusually he wouldnt return for four or five days. Who could it be this time? Saul opened the door and was shocked to find the cold senior who had replaced Byron. She still had that chin-raised, condescending look. Come with me. I need your help. With that, she turned and walked away without waitingcompletely certain Saul would follow. He hesitated for half a second, then shut the door and went after her. It was his first time entering the first morgue. The moment he stepped in, he was stunned by the scene before him. This place was nothing like his own morguein fact, it could hardly even be called a morgue. It looked more like the site of some shamanistic ritual. The ceiling and walls were covered in black patterns, with runes of various sizes embedded between them. Candles of all shapes and sizes cluttered the floorsome lit, some not. Strange, indecipherable magic circles were drawn among them. Three stone coffins stood in the center of the room, each one open. Inside each stood a corpse. Normally, seeing corpses in the morgue was routine. But something about these three made Sauls skin crawl. They were standing unaided, no restraints of any kind, and if not for the visible mortal wounds on their bodies, they couldve easily passed for living men standing there with eyes closed. These three came in today, the senior said, hands clasped behind her back as she stopped at the doorway. But theres a problem. That Second Rank apprentice in the middle She pointed at the middle corpsethe one with a gash running from shoulder to chest. He brought in a wraith. If we dont get rid of it, none of the materials from his body will be usable. But the wraith is slippery. Every time I try to kill it, it hops into one of the other two corpses. And my spells need to start from scratch each time I change targets. A wraith? Saul thought, Maybe that new spell I just learnedStrike Undeadwill work. But he kept a neutral expression and said, Senior, I dont really have the means to fight a wraith yet Of course I know that, she snapped. I just need you to locate it. Tell me where it is at the final moment of my casting so I can stop it from jumping again. Its getting on my nerves. As she spoke, she tossed something to him. Saul caught it and looked down. It was a soft piece of leather. He had no idea what material it was made from, but it was pale and smooth, warm to the touch, and had a faint floral scent. Two small holes were punched into it, spaced about half a palms width apart. There were no runes or circles drawn on it. Put the mask on your face. Sit in the magic circle in the corner. Youll be able to see the wraith from there. Hurry up. Dont waste time, she said impatiently. Senior, I She interrupted him again. Oh, I get ityou want payment, right? Once the wraiths dealt with, you can take one of the other two First Rank apprentice corpses. Ill write down in the records that we only received one First Rank and one Second Rank today. Waithe could take an entire corpse? Saul had always felt that sneaking the occasional bit of material was already pushing it. But this senior just casually offered a whole, untouched corpse. The bodies sent to the morgue always had some abnormalities that prevented burial. But once those were treated, theyd become high-quality dark-aligned materials. In other words, very valuable. All he had to do was locate the wraith, and hed get that much in return? Could this task actually be dangerous? What if the wraith decided to attack him instead? Senior can I askwhy didnt you go to Senior Hayden instead? Why me? (End of Chapter) Chapter 45: Declaring Failure "Hmph, at least you''re cautious." The woman snorted coldly, rolling her eyes impatiently. "Because you''re cheap. The guy next door might cost me two corpses." Well then, turns out he really the cheaper option. Saul glanced over. The other two First Rank apprentice corpses seemed to already be under consideration. Hurry up. Stop dawdling, the icy senior sister urged. Left with no choice, Saul clutched the soft leather mask and walked toward the corner. Just as he was about to step into the magic circle, a rustling sound suddenly froze him in place. The hardback book expanded and flew open in front of him. Mocking words once again surfaced. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [July 11th, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar What a wonderful day. Knowing you''re short on materials, someone kindly delivers you a corpse. Be a good boy and put on the Absolute Mask of a Pure Maiden, sit obediently inside the circle, and observe the three corpses carefully. Huh? Why cant you see the Wraith? Turn your headwait, are your eyes playing tricks on you? Whys the Wraith on Peggy now? Oh, ho, ho, ho nope, your eyes arent fooling you. That cleanliness-obsessed Wraith is on you! Tonight, Peggy will write in the mission ledger: Processed three First Rank apprentice corpses today. Saul knew itgood things like falling from the sky never happened to him! Anyone who promises high returns for no cost is a damn liar! Never be greedy. Dont fall for it! Saul immediately decided to abandon the plan and reject the so-called assistance. More words appeared on the diary page, and Sauls eyes nearly bulged out of his head. Great. Now, the senior sister turns hostile and straight-up slaughters him. What are you waiting for? Get in there already! Peggys voice behind him was now laced with obvious irritation. Saul slowly turned around, a smile more pitiful than a crying face plastered on. Senior Sister, I think one First Rank apprentice corpse might not be enough. Peggys eyes widened in disbelief. You want two? No, no, Im not that greedy. Its just, Im running short on a few materials for my experiments lately He began listing materials by name, all while his mind raced for a way out. Sabotage the ritual circle? No goodthe hardback book mocked his IQ and told him hed just end up dead, killed by the wraith and Peggy working together. He thought of two more options, both immediately vetoed by the book. What the hell are you talking about? Where am I supposed to get you materials right now?! Saul gave a bitter laugh and kept stalling for time. Senior Sister, you seem pretty rushed today. I imagine your mission report tonight will say, Processed one First Rank apprentice corpse, right? Peggy narrowed her eyes. Youre not dumb. Thats right. Im keeping the Second Rank apprentice corpse for myself. But if you snitch afterward, I have plenty of ways to kill you. With that, she pulled a bulging silver pouch from her robes and tossed it at Saul. He caught it. A crisp clinking sound came from inside. A huge pouch full of magic crystals! These could buy at least ten sets of the materials you just mentioned. Get in there! If you keep dawdling, Ill break your legs and toss you in! Thank you, Senior Sister. Saul tucked the pouch into his coat and stepped into the circle, mask in hand, obediently sitting down. Put the mask on! Peggy urged again, this time unable to hide the killing intent in her voice. Okay, just finding the right side. Saul flipped the mask in his hands. At the same time, he used his nail to pop the seal on a tiny bottle hidden in his palm. This was the plan he came up with at the last minuteand the hardback book hadnt ridiculed him for it. Absolute Mask of a Pure Maiden. Clean-freak Evil Spirit. It reminded him of the bottle he had hidden in his coat: the Elemental Fairys Ultimate Filth. With both Peggy and the wraith being way out of his league, Saul had no choice but to bet on this path that the book had pointed him toward. As he flipped the mask, he dumped most of the potion onto it. The moment he put it on, a faint fishy stench hit his nose. The mask seemed sticky and immediately clung tightly to his face. Ive contaminated this Absolute Mask. If you really are a clean freak, then stay the hell away from me! Meanwhile Peggy was already on the verge of exploding. That damn newbie finally sat down inside her ritual circle. Of course, the circle under Saul was purely decorativethe real power lay in the mask on his face. Peggy kept a stony expression, gritting her teeth through the burning chafing between her thighs as she stepped into the circle of candles. She took off her large outer robe, revealing a nightgown-like dress and pale calves. Kicking off her short boots, her equally pale bare feet came into view. Her skin was so smooth and fair, it looked just like the material of the mask on Sauls face. Keep a close eye on the three corpses. If you see one of them start smoking black mist, tell me immediately! That wraith moves fastI need to pinpoint its location the moment it shifts! Yes. Begin. Peggy raised her arms, her fingers rapidly forming different gestures with each hand. At the same time, she began chanting silently. All the candles on the floor suddenly flared to life. The runes on the ceiling, walls, and floor squirmed like living worms. Only the area around Saul remained still and quiet. He dutifully kept his eyes on the three corpses. The room grew increasingly bizarre. The candle flames stretched a full meter tall, flickering wildly like living beings burning in agony. Saul could almost hear faint screams. The black lines on the floor split and reformed like stick figures dancing around a bonfire. Saul felt a moment of hallucinationthose stick figures seemed to stand up and twirl their flat bodies, celebrating the leap in their life form. Tell me now! Wheres the wraith?! Peggys sharp voice snapped him out of it. Saul turned his gazeand locked it on Peggy. Its on you, Senior Sister, he said coldly. Peggy froze mid-movement and spun around. Her face was covered in black threads, looking utterly demonic. You dare look again?! In Sauls eyes, the black threads peeled off Peggys skin and rapidly formed a distorted, snarling face. Its hollow eye sockets and gaping mouth were grotesquely wide. It surged toward Saul. Its mouth opened wide, black, thread-like drool dripping down in torrents. Boom! Sauls body jerked backward as if something had crashed into him. A wave of dizziness and icy cold flooded from the mask. But before he could react, the sensation vanished like touching a red-hot iron panit recoiled instantly. He fought through the burning soreness in his eyes and forced them open, just in time to see the black spirit retreating in agony back into Peggy. Aaaahhh! Peggy screamed in horror. Whats happening?! The wraiths twisted face slammed into Peggys own, and her voice turned hoarse and grating. So foul! So disgusting! How can there be something this filthy?! You lied to me! That wasnt the purest virgin! It was a disgusting man!!! Get out, you perverted wraith! Peggy struggled with all her might to expel the intruder. Two souls were now battling for control of Peggys body. In the corner, Saul tore the mask off his face and gasped for breath. It wasnt like he was trying to prove he was a pure virgin. But after being momentarily possessed, the mask now stank so badly that even someone immune to the scent of a corpse room like him couldnt take it. Every second he kept it on made him want to die from sheer disgust. Amid the chaos, the hardback book appeared again. [July 11th, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar, Clear Skies What a fascinating reaction. A fresh maidens skin, an elemental fairys ultimate filth, and a dash of a cleanliness-obsessed cursed spirit Combined, theyve created a terrifying mask for a necromancer! Ugh! But you really need to get rid of that stench first.] (End of Chapter) Chapter 46: Add a Fire, Then Add Another Saul waved his hand, wanting to shove the stiff-bound book away. He had no interest right now in checking out what new changes had happened to the mask in his hand. He needed to stay focused on the internal struggle between the wraith and Peggy. Since Peggy''s plan to divert the disaster had failed, the wraith must have caught on. Now, the two were fighting for control over the body. He absolutely couldn''t let his two enemies reconcile. He needed to stir the potadd more fuel to the fire. Senior! What do we do? The wraith didnt fall for it! Do you have a way to lure it onto the mask again? I swear I can catch it this time! One of Peggy''s eyessclera and allhad turned pitch black. The other eye, still somewhat normal, was bloodshot and swivelled toward Saul alone. You bastard, I underestimated you! Saul didnt give her a chance to keep talking. He grabbed the mask and stood up, occasionally striking a pose like he was about to capture something. Senior, hurry and force the wraith out! Once its out, I guarantee I can trap itughit wont escape! AHHHHH!!! Peggys other eye also turned black. Her expression twisted in pain; she no longer had the energy to pay Saul any attention. She pressed her hands to her eyes like she was trying to gouge them outbut in the end, she could only tug at her eyelids. Rip Saul involuntarily flinched, almost breaking character. Senior, hurry up and force it out! Suddenly, it was like Peggy had a revelation. Blood covering her face, she turned and screamed at Saul, Give me that mask! Now, or Ill kill you! Alright, Saul responded instantly, tossing what he held. Senior, catch! Peggys vision was completely distorted now. She only saw Saul throw something over. Good, he knows whats good for him. Ill give him a quicker death later. She reached out and caught itrough leather under her fingers, much larger than the mask. Is this my skin? A fleeting doubt passed through Peggys mind. Quick, Senior! The mask changed in strange ways after the wraith possessed it! Hearing Sauls urging, Peggyher brain already mushdidnt have time to think. She hurriedly slapped the piece of leather onto her face. But the moment it touched her skin, she realized something was wrong. The wraith showed no sign of being repelledon the contrary, it shrieked and dove straight into her mind. AHHH!!! URGH!!!! EEEK!!!! Peggys voice constantly shifted between shrill and hoarse. She knew shed been tricked again. That leather definitely wasnt her leg skin. And whats worse, the leather seemed to have a kind of binding or masking effect. Once it was on her face, the wraithwho had been on the verge of leaving her bodyimmediately shrank back! Y-Y-Y-YOUUUUUU!!!! Her vocal cords were shredded. She couldnt even form proper words. Peggy gave up fighting for control of her head and reclaimed her arms. She tried to rip the leather off her face. But just then, Saul, who had been watching from a distance, suddenly dove forward, pinning Peggy to the ground. He used both hands to press the leather tightly against her face, not letting it lift an inch. Yesthat pale yellow leather was the same piece Kongsha had lent Saul to suppress the stench of corpses. Saul had just acted on impulse to see if it could mess with Peggy a bit. He didnt expect it to work this well. Either way, he couldn''t let the wraith escape from Peggys body. As long as the two of them stayed inside and fought, he didnt care what happened. Mmmph! Peggy gave up on the wraith causing chaos inside her. At this point, the person she hated most was Saul. She reached out with ghastly, ghost-like hands, desperately trying to scratch at Sauls face. Her legs kicked wildly, trying to throw him off. But the wraith inside kept dragging her back, preventing her from using her full strength. Time passed bit by bit, and Peggys struggles grew weakeruntil she finally stopped moving. Saul didnt let go immediately. He kept pressing downfor a full ten minutes. He figured her face had probably been flattened by now. Then, he began chanting an incantation and slowly freed one hand to make gestures. All set, he suddenly yanked off the pale yellow leatherand unleashed a Strike Undead spell on Peggys face! Peggys body jerked but showed no other reaction. Her face was purple and blue, mouth agape, deep finger marks on her face and neck. It was hard to tell if shed been killed by the wraith or strangled by Saul. But one thing was certain: without the internal struggle between Peggy and the wraith, Saul wouldve stood no chance of killing her. He didnt relax just yet and hit her face with another Strike Undead for good measure. That was the most he could do for now. Panting heavily, Saul climbed off Peggy. Hm? A faint grunt came from behind. Saul jumped in fright and turned around fast. Standing in the doorway was Senior Byron, who hadnt shown up for ages. He looked around the room in a daze. Senior? Saul was completely drained, his magic nearly depleted. He could only stand there, chest heaving, hands shaking. Byron strode in, shutting the door behind him, and came up beside Saul, pulling him behind his back. His lips moved, releasing a string of short, unintelligible notes. Then he pointed at Peggy on the floor. She suddenly sprang up, mouth open wide, lunging at Byrononly to be struck by a black thread of energy from his fingertip. Peggys body and soul both let out a wailing screech. Her twisted form rapidly decayed midair. She collapsed to the floor, now a mummified corpse. But even then, she, or rather, the wraith inside her, managed to launch one final attack. A sharp gust slashed like knives, carving deep gashes in Byrons body. He was instantly covered in blood. But that was all. Peggys decayed body could no longer move. The shadowy form of the wraith dissolved and scattered, leaving only a thin wisp of black smoke. Saul, hands trembling, pulled out the mask he had just obtained. Holding back his nausea, he placed it on his face to inspect the scene. Just now, when Peggy died, hed cast two Strike Undead spells but was still too careless. If Byron hadnt realized the wraith lingered, Saul might not have made it. Now he couldnt see the shadow anywhere. Byrons final strike had completely wiped out the threat. Before he could puke, Saul quickly took off the mask and wrapped it in the pale yellow leather that could hide its aura. Meanwhile, Byrons wounds were slowly healing. Second Rank apprentices were that powerful. And yet, even someone as strong as Byron still hadnt become a Third Rank apprentice before thirty. Sauls heart sank. The road to becoming a wizard was truly tough. But he didnt stay dejected for long. Walking over, he feigned a late realization and asked, Senior, how come youre here? Byron turned, his gaze complex as he looked at Saul. He opened his mouth, but the sound came not from his throat but from the wounds on his body. A constant hum, as if many voices were speaking at once. I saw your note. But I was in the middle of a key phase of my promotion to Third Rank, so I only came to find you today. Senior, youre becoming a Third Rank apprentice? Saul grinned, showing a full set of little white teeth. He was genuinely happy for Byron. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not yet. But I should be able to complete the promotion within the month. Enough about thatwhy are you here? This isnt a fight you were supposed to be part of. Saul gave a wry smile. I was dragged into this mess. He briefly explained the entire plan and counterplay. You... really surprised me. Maybe, even if I hadnt stepped in, you couldve dealt with that heavily injured wraith. Byrons voice was growing fainter as the wounds on his body healed. He looked at Peggys unrecognizable body and shook his head. I was the one who recruited her to take over my work. Didnt think shed be dead in just a few days. Sauls heart clenched. Senior, were you two close? Byron shook his head. Among apprentices, its all about mutual benefit. We werent close. But you, Saul I owe you. (End of Chapter) Chapter 47: A Third-Rank Thigh to Hug Saul looked up at Byron. The mans expression was as serious as ever. Is it the coordinate diagram for that compound rune? Byrons eyes crinkled slightly. Yes. Though its only a construction diagram for a compound rune, it gave me a lot of inspiration. Thats how, just at the tail end of my thirtieth year, I was able to find my own Locator. Locator? Youll understand once you reach Second Rank. Knowing too early would only burden you and cloud your thoughts. Saul nodded. In the world of wizards, knowledge also demanded strength. Learning about high-level knowledge too soon would only lead to madness. But even if you cant understand this knowledge yet, once you reach Second Rank, come find me and join my squad. Ill share some of my insights from back when I was a Second Rank apprentice. Squad? Yet another term Saul had never heard of. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Third Rank apprentices need to leave the tower to search for opportunities in order to fuse their Locator. Thats why you almost never see them inside the tower. Also, the places they go are often dangerous, so most travel in teams. Some Second Rank apprentices follow them, hoping to find a Locator suited to them. But some of them end up dying out there. Byron sighed, a whistle-like sound escaping from his whole body. Theres no helping it. The resources inside the tower are limited. Thinking of his empty lab bench and cabinets, Saul hugged the hefty bag of magic crystals in his arms and sighed, too. Yeah, too limited. Byron walked over to Peggys long table, flipping through the books on it. He then checked the three stone coffins in the room before returning to Peggys decayed corpse. There is a wraith hidden in these three corpses. Peggy shouldve handed them over to Mentor Kaz. But... her greed got the better of her, and she wanted to keep the Second Rank apprentices corpse for herself. Saul nodded. The hardback book had already told him: after Saul died, Peggy would have registered them as three First Rank apprentices on the record. The whereabouts of that Second Rank corpse were now obvious. The wound standing in for lips continued to move. But she underestimated the wraith and overestimated herself. She got stuck and could only drag you in as a scapegoat. Saul kept nodding. Byron had nailed every detail. You did well, Byron concluded, the corners of his eyes lifting slightly as he looked at Saul with satisfaction. I just stumbled through. Saul had only managed to kill Peggy thanks to the hardback book ruling out all the wrong options and a few tools Keli had given him. Otherwise, with his strength, hed be maxed out after two shots of the Strike Undead. So, if theres a big thigh to hug, you hug itjust be careful not to get dragged into the pit. Ill handle Peggys belongings. Any objections? Saul immediately shook his head. No objections. With you handling it, its the safest way. Byron didnt waste words. He walked over and effortlessly picked up two of the coffins. One held the Second Rank apprentice; the other, a First Rank. Lets go. Saul blinked, unsure of Byrons intent, but he quickly followed. When they passed Haydens room, Byron stopped and gave the door a few kicks. The door opened a crack. When Hayden saw Byron outside, he opened it all the way. Senior Byron. Mm. Byron, now fully healed, tossed the First Rank apprentices stone coffin inside. Bang! It hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust. Hmm? Hayden had worked with Byron for years and understood the message immediately. I get it. I skipped work tonight. I dont know what happened here. Mm. Byron nodded. Hayden promptly shut the door and pretended the room was empty. Meanwhile, Saul stood there, jaw nearly hitting the floor at Byrons handling of things. Byron hoisted the last coffin and led Saul to the third corpse room. Once again, he slit open his throat to speak. Peggys corpse is problematic. Ill stay behind and report it to the mentors. This one is mostly fine and still valuable. Since Peggy already tried to hide its existence, Ill leave it to you. So, Byron was... splitting the loot? Meaning Peggys corpse was now Byrons. Saul didnt mind. But Byron hadnt just taken Peggys corpse. He was also offering Saul something better. Youre the one who killed Peggy. Im taking the corpse, but I wont just rob you blind. If theres anything you want in exchange, come find me anytime within a month. Saul stood up, delighted. He could already name a long list of things. But glancing at the stone coffin on the ground, he calmed himself. Byron was about to become a Third Rank apprentice. He wouldnt leave the tower. And as one of the few people in this place who didnt mean him harmpossibly even someone who could help him That was rare. He still hadnt finalized his Wizard Body Modification plan. Better to save this opportunity for when he really needed it. Ill be taking over the corpse room work until I officially advance to Third Rank. Come to me anytime. Senior, do you know Sid? Just as Byron turned to leave, Saul stopped him. Hmm? The wound closed again. Ive had some issues with Sid. Do you think Peggy mightve tried to kill me because of him? But Byron shook his head. For some reason, Saul understood what he meant. He was saying I dont know, not No. Byron studied Saul for a moment, confusion flashing in his eyes. He was probably wondering: how did a mere First Rank apprentice, a newcomer barely a month in, manage to make so many enemies? Byron left the room, giving Saul the space. He still had to deal with Peggys corpse and the mess she left behind. Saul was satisfied with Byrons response. At the very least, Byron didnt seem to be close with Sid. That meant Byron could become another thigh to hug in his struggle against Sid. A Third-Rank thigh! Saul wore a satisfied smile as he approached the stone coffin. It looked specialnot made from ordinary materials. Well, regular coffins couldnt exactly contain a wraith, could they? Saul rubbed his hands in excitement. No one gets rich without windfalls. The robber wasnt lying! He locked the door from the inside. This would be his first time handling a corpse that hadnt been pre-screened by Hayden. And his first complete set of materials, all to himself. It did seem that Peggy had nothing to do with Sid. After Kongsha killed the new apprentice Sid had brought to replace Saul, Sid hadnt shown up for quite some time. Life returned to peace. Studying and experimenting once again became the focus. But Saul knew Sid wouldnt give up. On Sauls shoulder was the hardback book that Sid was clearly afterand each near-death experience only made Saul more aware of its power. Now, if anyone tried to take the book from him, Saul would fight to the death. He wasnt sure how much Sid knew about the hardback book. But he suspected it wasnt much. The book could foresee death. Sids attempts on his life had indeed been dangerous But they always lacked decisiveness. Which gave Saul time to find a way out. He thought to himself: If I were trying to steal the book, Id use a method that left no time to react, no place to escape. Not like Sid, wasting chances and getting caught every time. So, Sid was clearly chasing after a book, but he didnt seem to fully understand what it could do. Then how did he even know the book existed? Whoosh! The sound of flames snapped Saul out of his thoughts. He stood up and glanced at the crucible and other containers on the table. Still a long way to go before the reaction is finished. He got up to greet his first guest of the day. (End of Chapter) Chapter 48: This Kind of Decision Isn’t Easy to Make When a new piece of plastic bone emerged from the large container, Saul finally had enough of them. These plastic bones hed stumbled upon by chance were resistant to heat, water, and acid. After Saul reprocessed them, they became even more flexibleordinary sharp tools couldnt cut through them. Whats more, when subjected to continuous electric shocks, the material turned soft like putty, which made it easier for Saul to work with. After sending off his first customer, Saul returned to his workbench. The solution in the crucible had nearly evaporated, leaving just a small pool of thick residue at the bottom. It looked a bit like the sauce left in a pot after simmering down on high heat. Carefully, Saul picked up the still-hot crucible with his white-boned left hand, poured the contents into another bottle, and sealed it. With that, his preparations were nearly complete. Tonightor tomorrowthe final step would begin: Wizard Body Modification. Saul leaned back lazily in his chair, staring blankly at the jars and vials on the table. He had a strange feelingas if, once the modification was complete, he would no longer be himself. But if he didnt go through with it, he would never gain control over his own fate. He glanced at the hourglass clock on the wall. Only four in the afternoon. Three more hours to go... Saul turned to look at the candle on the teleportation platform. The flame flickered dimly. The days work was already done. Should I send that Second Rank apprentices brain to Kongsha? He still hadnt handed over the Second Rank apprentice hed obtained after Peggys death. Hed studied it for a while himself but couldnt figure out how Kongsha intended to use it. With his current knowledge, the brain wasnt a particularly useful ingredient for wizardly. Too many hidden dangers inside. Forget it. That Second Rank apprentice already gave me quite a surprise. Ill trade his head to Kongsha for something more useful. Saul walked over to the cabinet, took out a box, and wrapped it in the pale yellow leather Kongsha had given him. That piece of leather had come in handy against the wraith last time. Thankfully, it hadnt been damaged, but it had inevitably picked up a foul stench. Even though Saul had done his best to clean it, the smell still lingeredjust not enough to make someone gag. As for the mask Saul had shelved it for now. After wrapping up the box, he walked to the door. His hand was on the crimson doorknob when he suddenly stopped. He raised his hand Smack! and slapped himself. Damn it, youve come this far, and youre still trying to run? Hed hit himself hardhis right cheek instantly swelled. But the pain snapped him back to reality. He cradled the leather-wrapped box and placed it back into the cabinet, then returned to the workbench. The sooner I complete the modification, the sooner I will escape this mess. Delay and failure both mean death. No more waitingstart the experiment now! The reason Saul had been so distracted all day was that he finally had every material needed for the body modification. Even Keli had noticed how tense he was. His fear of failure had made him instinctively avoid starting the experiment. It wasnt until he reached the door that he finally slapped himself, using the pain to summon memories of near-death experiences. Sid is still watching like a hawk. Kongsha is far from kind. And Kazs test isnt that far off eitherwhere do you think youll find the time? Saul took a deep breath and resolutely opened the bottle, taking out all the plastic bones and placing them on a large tray to begin electroshocking them. The shocking device was originally a weapon inscribed with a Zero Tier Vibration Shock. Saul had bought it, stripped off the unnecessary parts, and modified it into lab equipment. The pile of plastic bones began to soften and collapse under the continuous shocks. But they still werent quite ready to be used. Saul opened other bottles and began preparing a fusion liquid. This fusion liquid evaporated quickly and lost effectiveness fast, so Saul had to mix it on-site, right when the plastic bones were soft enough. Fortunately, he had practiced many times already, and this time, everything went smoothly. The other scattered items were all read,y too. As he kept an eye on the softening plastic bones, Saul took off his shirt and casually tossed it over the back of the chair. He raised his left handbone-white all the way to the wrist. The plastic bones were now completely softened. Saul poured them into the fusion liquid. He watched them continue to shrink and soften further, turning into something like cement in texture. Saul picked up a few vials from the table and downed them. He even took a small drop of the potion Kongsha had given himthe one that accelerated elemental particle absorption. At last, he reached into the fusion liquid and grabbed a handful of softened plastic bones, and began smearing it onto his white-boned left hand. The fusion liquid burned parts of Sauls skin. Blood mixed in, staining the clear liquid a dark red. The pain made him gasp sharply. But his own flesh and blood were necessary for the modificationhe had no choice but to endure. As more and more plastic bone was applied to his left hand, the long-numb hand slowly began to feel pain again. And pain was better than numbness. All the while, Saul kept a close eye on the Hardcover Book. Its calm and quiet presence was the best reassurance he could get. Finally, all the plastic bone had been applied. Sauls right hand was now drenched in blood. But he didnt stophe kept shaping the softened bone with his wounded right hand. This step was like molding clay or working with potteryjust with far more unusual materials. Under Sauls efforts, a hand gradually took shape. Hed spent plenty of time practicing with clay in secret just to make sure this false hand wouldnt look too ugly. With the white bone inside as support, a blood-streaked prosthetic hand soon took form. It was a size larger than Sauls right hand, but it wouldnt look so out of place once he grew up. Once he finished connecting the prosthetic to the skin and bone, Saul plunged his entire left forearm into a large jar filled with liquid. White steam hissed out, obscuring the view. A roasted meat aroma filled Sauls nostrils, but it failed to bring any thoughts of food. It was just too painful. Just holding his hand inside without pulling it out already took everything he had. To distract himself, Saul let his thoughts run wild. This is just one handand it already hurts this much. What kind of horrors did Senior Kongsha go through for her modifications? And Senior Monica does she really feel nothing from those constant electric shocks? Oh right, and that guy I saw just onceBig Pink. Did he have no skin at all? Like something out of a horror story, wrapped in bandages to serve as skin The hourglass clock chimed, signaling that time was up. Saul yanked his arm out of the jar with too much force and fell backward onto the floor. His back slammed into the ground. Saul curled up, clutching his left hand, rolling in pain. When the agony finally lessened, he was soaked in sweat. He slowly sat up, leaving smudged trails on the floor. Using his right hand, he gripped the table leg and pulled himself up bit by bit. The excruciating pain made his head pound. It felt like the pain in his left hand was spreading through his entire body. He felt horrible all over. Like hed just survived a serious illness and might not survive much longer. But the Hardcover Books stillness reminded him he was still alive. Trembling, he reached for the final potion. It was a heart he had taken from that Second Rank apprentice possessed by a wraith. A heart that still showed signs of lifedespite coming from a corpse. Saul had examined it thoroughly. It wasnt toxic. In fact, it still held traces of an undigested potion, and it was that very potion that preserved its vitality. Saul speculated the apprentice had taken some life-saving potion after being gravely wounded and managed to return to the Tower. But he hadnt known he was possessed, and at the very end, he diedand brought the wraith back to the Tower with him. Of course, there was an even darker possibility Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The apprentice had returned alive, only to be silenced by Peggy, who wanted to snatch his materials for free. Either way, everything now belonged to Saul. (End of Chapter) Chapter 49: This World Is Too Beautiful—I Dare Not Look Over the past few days, he had extracted the potion from within the heart and, based on its properties, ingredients, and reactions, found a match for it in the registration office. Hearts Guardiana potion that could help a dying person hang on for one full day and night. Its general principle was the continuous release of energy to keep failing organs alive and functioning. This potion was absurdly expensive. Even with the pouch of magic crystals he got from Peggy, Saul couldnt afford it. It was the kind of life-saving potion that a Second Rank apprentice would go bankrupt for just to have one on hand. Thankfully, though Saul couldnt buy it, he could refine it. He had gotten the heart a little late, and after a day and night of experiments, hed only managed to purify two to three drops of a not-so-pure version of Hearts Guardian. But for a newcomer like him, it was enough. Saul opened the petri dish with one hand and bent down to lick it directly. A wave of pure energy surged from his tongue into his body like a living thing. It flowed down his throat, through his esophagus, stomach, and intestines, then made a turninto his left hand. The pain in his left hand immediately eased, bit by bit, until it faded completely. What followed, however, was a wave of dizziness. Saul blinked, his steps unsteadyhe tried to move forward but stumbled backward, eventually losing his balance and plopping to the ground. Unlike usual, this dizziness wasnt unpleasant. In fact, it felt blissfullike he was floating, transcending. Like being tipsy in the best way. Hehe. Saul let out a silly laugh without realizing it. He didnt resist the dizzinesshe just let himself fall back, lying flat on the floor, staring up at the ceiling. The ceiling began to spin. It reached its hands down to Saul, inviting him to dance. Saul happily stretched out his hands to the ceilingafter all, dancing with it didnt require standing up. He felt like he and the ceiling were waltzing, or maybe doing some other graceful dance. They spun together. Once. Twice. Again and again. The ceiling was so beautiful, Saul thought. He wanted to lean in and give it a kiss. Just as he strained his neck toward it, a loud bang snapped him back. The ceiling fled. Sauls mind briefly cleared, and he turned his head to look. The crimson door had been flung open by someone, and a stream of multicolored bubbles poured in from outside. Black, blue, white, purple, red, yellow, green, gray... So many bubbleslike a hundred industrial bubble machines had been turned on all at once, filling the entire room. And in the midst of them, a strange humanoid creature entered. Uh Senior Byron? Saul recognized him, tried to lift his hand to greet him, but couldnt muster the energy. Besides, this Byron looked wrong. Saul squinted. Both of Byrons arms were on the same side. His eyes, nose, and mouth werent where they should be. Ten fingers danced atop his bald head, and his original hair had migrated to where his ears shouldve been. Saul, wake up! You have to snap out of it! The voice reached Sauls ears, but he couldnt quite make sense of the words. Saul! Ssssohhhrrr Byrons voice started to distort, too. Saul finally realizedhis entire perception of the world was breaking down. He shook his head hard. But with the motion, the world itself shimmered like soapy water, bursting into countless bubbles. The entire morgue dissolved. Byron fragmented into grotesque pieces, and Saul himself was no longer where hed been. He saw his own arm swimming through the air like a little fish, his mouth floating by, opening and closing, while his two eyeballs stared at each other in midair... No! This is all an illusion! Saul didnt shut his eyes or shake his head again. They did nothing. If his eyes had really flown off, he shouldnt be able to see anything at all. He heard Byrons voice again, blurred and distant. Locatemomentnow Whats he saying? Saul focused with all his might. Righthe''s sayinglocate! Thats it! His brain spun rapidly, and so did the world in front of him. A wave of intense dizziness hit him again. LocateI need to find something to anchor my perception of reality! What could be solid enough to tether his mind? His left eye rolled furiously to the side, searching... And finallySaul saw it. Hovering quietly where his left shoulder shouldve been was a hardcover book. On its cover, silver-embossed letters shimmered into view. Saul had never learned those characters, but somehow, he knew exactly what they meant. Diary of a Dead Wizard. As soon as the diary appeared, Sauls left shoulder snapped back into place. Then came his left chest, left arm, torso, neck, lower body, limbs, and hair. Everything returned to where it should be. And the world before his eyes finally returned to normal. He slowly pushed himself off the floor and looked at Byron, who was staring at him with a grave expression. Senior, thank you for saving me. A fresh wound appeared across Byrons throatclearly cut just moments ago to snap Saul out of it. But Byron shook his head. You saved yourself. He stepped closer, scanning Saul from head to toe. How did you even manage this? To pull off such a crazy transformation... and still keep your mind intact? Byron opened his mouth wide and pulled out a black crystal ball. Saul recognized itit was for measuring magical power. Try it. Saul held it carefully. The black inside the orb quickly lightened. 11 Joules Byron''s gaze turned deeply complicated. He looked at Saul like someone who just bought one lottery ticket and hit the jackpot. Hed known Saul was doing body modification, had even helped him a bit but hed never imagined Saul could come up with such a successful method on his own. It had to be incredibly dangerous. When he first saw Saul, Byron had thought hed dissolve into bubbles any second. This wasnt a reaction to body enhancement. This was what it looked like when a Second Rank apprentice''s mind completely collapsed. But the crystal ball was clearSaul was still a First Rank apprentice. So how? How had he managed to find his anchor before his mind gave out? Saul didnt know Byron was thinking all that. Staring at the crystal balls reading, he jumped up in joy. After all his meditating over the past few weeks, his magic power had only reached around 4 Joulesbarely under 5. But now, after the successful transformation of his left hand, his power had surged to 11 Joules. He had fulfilled Mentor Kazs requirement with more than half a month to spare. And he could still feel energy in his left hand, continuing to modify the rest of his body. His magic power would definitely increase further. But the greatest gain of all He finally knew the name of that mysterious hardcover book! It really was that diary Sid had once whispered about. What kind of diary could predict death like that? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And how had Sid known of its existence? Saul. Byrons voice pulled him out of his thoughts. He rubbed his hands, face slightly flushed. Would you be willing to sell me that modification formula? (End of chapter) Chapter 50: Transformation Feels Freaking Amazing Saul froze, and his first thought was: How much would I have to sell it for to not take a loss? But Byron knew wellan effective and versatile modification formula could serve as the foundation for establishing a small-scale wizard faction. And yet, he could only take advantage of Saul being a fresh First Rank apprentice to try and buy it on the cheap. While it wasnt going to be a full buyout, Byron still felt deeply ashamed. This wasnt an equivalent exchange, because right now, he had nothing of equivalent value to offer. After giving it some serious thought, Saul still refused Byron. Sorry, senior, its not that I dont want to give it to you. Its just this modification formula probably only works for me. The transformation he went through had actually been incredibly dangerous. Normally, a First Rank apprentice wouldnt even know what a locator was. In the blissful delusion that came with body modifications, they would slowly lose their minds and eventually die. But Saul had something uniquely suited to act as his locatorthe Diary of a Dead Wizard. Even though he didnt fully understand what a locator was yet, he had some guesses after this experience. It was something that could anchor a wizards perception of reality. With the Diary of a Dead Wizard in handugh, what a mouthful. From now on, hed just call it the diary. Even if Byron hadnt shown up, Saul still wouldnt have died. The moment he teetered near death, the diary would jump out to remind him it existed. Just seeing the diary again would re-anchor his consciousness and stop it from unraveling. But thinking back on it now, the sensation of having his perception collapse, his mind unraveling, and his soul starting to dissolveit was terrifying. A one-of-a-kind, tailored transformation formula? Byron, surprisingly, let out a sigh of relief after hearing Sauls explanation. That means I can afford it. Im not looking to transform myselfI just want to understand your design process. I still owe you a favor and now I owe you the equivalent of at least a hundred magic credits. Byron suddenly realized how broke he was. Is there anything you want right now? Saul was stunned. He hadnt even said anything yet, and Byron was already signing his life away? Senior, how about you help me check my physical condition first? Byron felt like the request wasnt even worth using as payment, but he was still more than happy to pull out a bunch of tools from his stomach. With the help of the experiencedat least ten-year veteran Second Rank apprenticeByron, Saul finally had a decent understanding of his current state. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His magic power was sitting at 11 Joules, and judging by the energy leaking from his left hand, he could probably reach at least 13 Joules before the transformation fully stabilized. His mental energy had also gotten a small boost. Which was raremost likely a result of that chaotic, mind-warping ordeal strengthening his spirit. Mental energy wasnt like magic power. Magic power could be slowly built up through meditation, even if it was a slog. But mental energy was more like a basic personal attribute. Other than certain body modifications, rare potions, leveling up, or unique experiences, it was almost impossible to increase significantly. Think of it like collecting water with a container. Even a talentless apprentices bowl could eventually be swapped out for a bigger one. But no matter how fast you run to collect it, your speed is still cappedlike a 100-meter dash in nine seconds. As for Sauls left handwhile it looked a bit freaky, almost like a fake handit didnt impact his movement and was still fully functional. Compared to modification formulas that altered eyes, mouths, or internal organs, this one was far safer and had far fewer side effects. Though what those side effects actually were Saul would have to figure that out over time. Hold on to your consciousness. That was the warning Byron repeated over and over to him. Otherwise, one day, you wont be you anymore. Saul figured that meant staying true to himselfnever forgetting who he was. So he went back and reviewed his past life: all the anime hed watched, novels hed read, games hed played, tests hed taken, and the soul-sucking jobs hed worked Yeah. He was pretty sure he had a firm grip on his identity. Byron also explained the concept of a locator. This was knowledge Saul wasnt supposed to be learning yet, but hed already used a locator to complete a body modification, so what could you do? Now all Saul had to do was boost his magic power to 50 Joules and construct a First-Tier spell model within his spirit. Then hed officially become a Second Rank apprentice. And once he was a Second Rank, he could continue improving his magic power and learning spells to ascend to Third Rank. After all, he already had the most crucial requirement for a Third Rank apprenticea locator. Saul had overcome what most considered the hardest hurdle before even reaching Third Rank. Now, he finally understood why Byron looked at him with that odd mix of envy and grievance. He was the kind of kid who gets a guaranteed college admission right after starting kindergarten. Now, all that was left was for him to grow up. Byron didnt ask how Saul had managed it, nor did he ask what Sauls locator actually was. Until you become a True Wizard, dont tell anyone anything about your locatorand dont try to find out what others are, either. If someone uses your locator against you, theres pretty much only one outcome: death. Saul nodded. It was like the pressure point in martial artsget hit there, and youre done. Finally, Byron taught Saul how to test his left hands abilities to determine its specific traits. The real purpose of body modification wasnt just to boost magic powerthat was just the foundation. The truly powerful modifications, like Byrons or Kongshas, turned certain body parts into their ultimate trump cards. At that, the wounds on Byrons body started healing again. He gave himself another little shake. Hed already stabbed himself a dozen times today. His brain was probably running low on blood at this point. Byron refused Sauls offer to walk him back and left the East Towers second floor swaying slightly. When Saul checked the time again, it was only 5:30. He sat back down at his workbench, looked at the mess, and felt like ten days had passed. His gaze slowly drifted to his left shoulder. Then his mouth curled up into a grin. Modification feels freakin amazing! Jenna clutched her collar tightly, face pale, curled up on the small bed in her dorm. The school dorms were supposed to be the safest place. She had always believed that. No matter how exhausting her lessons were during the day, no matter how terrifying the instructors or upperclassmen were, shed always been able to sleep soundly once she returned here at night. But not tonight. Tonight, she couldnt sleep. She pulled open her collar again, eyes dropping down to her chest. Jenna came from a decent background. Her body had matured earlyshe already had a fairly developed figure. Sometimes, when she bathed, shed even sneak a look at herself in the mirror. But tonight she had seen something horrifying at the center of her chest. A bug. It had crawled out from her sternum. It was about the length of her index fingernot very threatening in appearance. The terrifying part was that the bug had her face. Senior Sid was right. We really have been taken over, Jenna whispered, burying her face in the pillow, overwhelmed. Theres no such thing as a truly selfless organization in this world Why would the Mutual Aid Society target a bunch of newbies like us? She couldnt understand. That kind, friendly upperclassman Lokai, the fellow newcomers who used to discuss homework with herwhy would they plant such a horrific curse on her? If Senior Sid hadnt warned me A flash of admiration flickered in Jennas eyesquickly replaced by fear. Id probably be just like the others, completely unaware of the danger. But Im already cursed. What do I do now? Her toes curled and clenched, crumpling the sheets beneath her. Its a shame Senior Sid isnt good at breaking curses. And he cant openly go against Senior Lokai, either. Jenna frowned again. Im just a newbie. How could I possibly break free of the Mutual Aid control? Suddenly, something clicked in her mind. Wait Keli. Keli only went to one Mutual Aid meeting and never showed up again. Did she already figure it out back then? Damn it. Why didnt she warn us? (End of Chapter) Chapter 51: A Desperate Plea for Help Jenna slammed her fist against the bedboard, producing a dull thud that startled her more than anyone else. Clutching her chest to calm her nerves, she took a few deep breaths before continuing to think. Nows not the time to get lost in thought. Tomorrow tomorrow, Ill look for Keli. See if shes willing to help. But what if she refuses? The night grew deeper. The candlelight in Jennas room stayed bright the whole night. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Early the next morning, Jenna arrived on the sixth floor of the west tower. She lived on the seventh. Jenna didnt know how to start the conversation with Keli, and she was afraid someone might see her lingering outside Kelis door and start asking questions. So all she could do was keep a distant watch on Kelis room, waiting for her to come out. Jenna? A slightly surprised voice rang out beside herit was Rocky. Jenna jumped, caught off guard by the sudden interruption. Rocky. She came back to her senses, greeting him blankly. Rocky had just opened his dorm door and found Jenna standing outside. His eyes were full of joy, but when he opened his mouth, he couldnt come up with anything else to say. Rocky, Jenna knew Rocky liked her, and seeing him now, she couldnt help but ask, Rocky, could you could you come with me Hm? What? Rockys eyes lit up, hopeful for what she might say nexthe was practically on tiptoe with excitement. No. Jenna suddenly regretted it. No, its nothing. Forget it. Thank you. She forced a radiant smile but once again pushed away the eager Rocky. Rocky felt both curious and disappointed, but he didnt want to make things hard for Jenna, so he forced a smile and said, Its fine. If you ever need anything, you can always come to me. Jenna nodded, but thought to herself, What help could you possibly give me? At that moment, Kelis door finally opened. Jenna couldnt hold back anymore and rushed over. Keli, lets go to class together today. Keli narrowed her eyes, her suspicion rising. She hadnt forgotten the last time Jenna had approached herit was to invite her to join the mutual aid society. Could it be that because Ive skipped a few of the meetings, shes here to drag me back in again? No. Keli rejected her without hesitation. Keli Jenna took a step forward to say more, but Keli clutched her books and darted past her in a flash. By the time the dumbstruck Jenna turned around and tried to give chase, Keli had already run up the ramp and vanished. Saul didnt show up for class today. It wasnt the first time hed skipped a public lecture entirely. Many new and older apprentices thought Saul had given up on his studies. Given his magical aptitude, it was almost impossible for him to pass the third-month freshman exam. As for the consequences of failingit would depend entirely on his mentors mood. Once praised for his powerful mental strength, Saul had now gradually faded from everyones attention. Except for a few people, no one cared anymore about this class-skipping apprentice. Keli wasnt sure about Sauls current progress, but there was one thing she knew for certain: Even Second Rank apprentices sought him out to ask about the construction of compound runes. And thanks to his methods, Keli had made significant breakthroughs in her own rune research. For that alone, Keli believed Sauls skill in spells far surpassed the vast majority of their classmates. But that was a secret. Saul never talked about it, and of course, Keli wasnt going to spill it either. Still, on days when Saul didnt show up, she often found herself a little bored. Today, however, she longed for her boring routine again. Because the very same Jenna she had just rejected came and sat down right next to her. Keli immediately got up and switched seats, but Jenna followed her like a shadow. The Second Rank apprentice who was there to lecture on Noah''s script had already stepped onto the podiumKeli couldnt very well keep running around inside the classroom. She shot Jenna a fierce glare, clutched her books, and walked straight out of class. Jenna stared in disbelief at Kelis back. Then her face turned bright red with anger and embarrassment. That Kelidoesnt she have any sense of camaraderie at all? But Jenna held back her frustration. She stood up and chased after her. This is a matter of life and deathhow could she give up so easily? To escape Jennas sudden and relentless pursuit, Keli slipped out of the classroom right after meditation class. She didnt return to her dorm, instead heading straight into Mentor Gudus lab. She didnt dash back until it was nearly eight oclock. Keli! Ah! The two girls collided in the hallway on the sixth floor and tumbled to the ground. You again?! Keli sat up, pressing against Jennas stomach, staring at her in disbelief. Is this persistent, clinging girl really the same one who used to blush so easily? Ugh! Jenna winced, clutching her chestKeli had just crushed the bug on her chest. It hurtbadly. What do you want from me? Keli stood up angrily, crossed her arms, and looked down at Jenna. Tears welled up in the corners of Jennas eyes, but Keli remained unmoved. Spare me the drama. Even my fathers mistresses can fake-cry better than that. Jenna was stunned once again. She had known Keli was proud and aloof, but she hadnt realized just how sharp her tongue could be. With no one else around, Jenna bit her lip hard, then suddenly dropped to her knees and clutched at Kelis pant leg. Keli, please Please tell me how you got rid of the bug! What bug? Seeing Jenna kneeling, Keli frowned but didnt kick her hand away. Jenna thought she was just pretending not to know. She lowered her voice and mumbled, The mutual aid society Kelis face instantly paled. The bug from the mutual aid society? She thought back to what Senior Byron had extracted from her brain. Was that the bug from the mutual aid society? But how did Jenna know? How do you know about that? Keli asked, looking down at her. Jenna hesitated, unwilling to speak, and Keli immediately turned to leave. Jenna quickly scrambled forward, grabbing her pant leg again, and whimpered, Itit was a senior who helped me. Who? Byrons image flashed through Kelis mind. He didnt want to give his name said he didnt want to go up against the mutual aid society. Then why not ask him for help? He said hes not good at dealing with curses. Curses? Byron said it was a parasite Was it not Byron? Seeing that Keli didnt speak or walk away, Jenna thought she was hesitating and felt a flicker of hope. She kept pleading. Keli, youre the only freshman I know who went to the mutual aid society and never went back. You mustve You must know how to get rid of the bug! Please help me! Ill pay you magic crystals or credits! But even Byron hadnt wanted to mess with the mutual aid society. Keli certainly didnt want trouble either. And she didnt have the strength to interfere. Keli had gotten out of the mutual aid societys graspmaybe they didnt care about losing one freshman. But if she helped others and stuck her neck out again, wouldnt they start targeting her once more? Going against an entrenched, powerful group was extremely dangerous. I really cant help you, Keli said stiffly, trying to shake Jennas hands off. Im just a freshman, too. Keli, Keli! Seeing Keli still refusing to help, Jennas tears finally spilled out. She abruptly pulled back her hands and yanked open her collar. Look at me. Wow, great figure. Kelis first reaction was to notice Jennas fair chest. But at the second glance spotted something even whitera fat bug squirming lightly on her chest. Ugh. Keli instinctively stepped back, goosebumps prickling all over her arms. If Byron hadnt saved her back then, would she have one of those crawling on her, too? Taking a deep breath, Keli calmed herself. You should tell your mentor about this. My mentor? Jenna gave a bitter smile and shook her head. My mentor is the same as Senior LokaisMentor Anze. Jenna had chosen Anze not because their elemental affinities matched but because she thought Senior Lokai seemed warm and friendly. Now, her mentor had only met with her once and hadnt even spoken a single word to heronly had connections with Lokai. And those connections were all tied to the mutual aid society. Now that she knew how dangerous the mutual aid society was, how could she be sure her mentor wasnt involved too? Wouldnt that be like walking into the lions den? (End of Chapter) Chapter 52: Who’s Behind Her Jenna saw the hesitation on Kelis face and tugged at her pants again. Miss Keli, Princess Keli, I beg youjust for the sake of us being from the same duchy. Keli bit her lip. I cant promise anything on someone elses behalf, but I can ask for you tomorrow. Jenna had really hoped Keli would go find someone todayright now, even. But seeing Kelis expression, she knew there was no chance. Jenna stood up sadly. Ever since she learned about the parasite, she hadnt been able to sleep. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tonight it would likely be another sleepless night. Keli finally got rid of Jenna. If it werent for the fact theyd grown up together, she really wouldnt want to get involved in the trouble with the Mutual Aid Society. Back in the dorm area, Keli knocked on Sauls door. Who is it? Saul didnt get up right away when he heard the knock. He had gotten used to always checking who was outside before opening the door. Its yer old pal. That was a phrase Saul had jokingly taught Keli. But with her stiff pronunciation and awkward tone, it came out sounding completely different. As soon as Saul cracked the door open, Keli darted in through the gap under his arm. Once the door was closed, she couldnt wait to say, Saul, I might be bringing you some trouble. Hmm? Its Jenna. You probably dont remember her Keli recounted the whole situation with Jenna and then said helplessly, Shes convinced I was once parasitized and then got rid of it, so shes fixated on me now. Thinking of Jennas pale face and terrified eyes, Keli added, Can you tell me where I can find Senior Byron? I want to ask him if he can help againor if Jenna can pay him herself. But Saul didnt answer right away. He crossed his arms and sat back at the long desk. Jenna joined the Mutual Aid Society a long time ago. Why is she just now realizing shes been parasitized? Seeing Sauls suspicion, Keli began to calm down and reflect on Jennas odd behavior. She said a Second Rank senior helped her. A Second Rank senior? Saul let out a short laugh. Whos so kind? Another Lokai, maybe? Sids face surfaced in Sauls mind. Could it be him again? The new apprentice Sid had brought to replace Saul had already been neatly dealt with by Kongsha. Since then, Sid had gone quiet and hadnt shown up again. But the silence didnt make Saul feel safemore like a calm ocean brewing a tsunami. Now that the two of them had completely torn off the facade, Sid wouldnt let Saul go, and Saul wouldnt spare Sid either. So why did Jenna come to you? She said Im the only one who went to the Mutual Aid Society once and never went back, so I mustve noticed something wrong with it. Saul thought for a moment and asked, If the parasite is as obvious as you say, why hasnt anyone else in the Mutual Aid Society reacted? Like Doze, for examplehe even invited me to join. Keli frowned slightly. You think somethings off about Jennas story? They want to use me? Saul looked relaxed. No need to panic. Its not your fault. There are just things you dont know yet. Keli looked at Saul in surprise. He was smiling, but it still made her feel a bit stifled. She realized Saul had some unusual experiencesthings she couldnt be part of, or even know about. And all of that was because she was still too weak. Not telling her was a way of protecting her. Keli didnt like meddling in other peoples business, but what she disliked even more was not having the power to meddle. So should I still get involved with Jennas case? she asked, pouting slightly. Definitely! Tell her to meet me tomorrow at 3 p.m., on the second floor of the East Tower. The second floor of the East Tower? Keli finally realized where Saul had been hiding out during classes. Whats there? Thats where I work, Saul paused before continuing, Its the floor where they store corpses. Keli had a complicated expression when she left. Saul figured she was probably feeling sorry for him. But he didnt feel he needed any pityhe actually thought this job suited him very well. Thanks to this work in the East Tower, Saul had quick access to the materials he needed for his body modification and completed his transformation as a Hex Body. Otherwise, just gathering enough experimental materials wouldve landed him in deep debt. Once the door was closed, Saul pulled his left hand out from under his sleeve. Because of his skeletal left hand, he had gotten used to keeping it hidden in his long sleeves. Thats why Keli hadnt noticed anything oddbut in fact, Sauls left hand had already changed from stark white bone to a normal but oddly shaped hand with gray-brown skin. The once pale artificial skin had oxidized over the day, turning into a dusky shade, which also meant it had fused with Sauls body. That gray-brown hue had even spread up to his forearm, turning everything before the elbow a faint gray. Now, his left hand could move freely and had become an ion collector during meditation, greatly increasing his efficiency. More importantly, Sauls magic aptitude had improved slightlyjust a little, but still a noticeable gain. Currently, his magic power level had reached an impressive 13 Joules after the stabilization of his left hand. That might not be the highest value among new apprentices, but the progress was definitely the greatest. No wonder Senior Byron had offered a hundred credits in exchange for Sauls Body Modification Formula. Unfortunately, Byron didnt have that many credits on hand. Now, Saul was the creditor. Byron owed him a favorand nearly a hundred credits. Such was the value of knowledge. Even if that knowledge had been scraped together by Saul through desperate diary studies and tireless experimentation. After leaving Sauls room, Keli didnt realize that Jenna had been hiding in Rockys dorm all along, secretly watching her through the door crack. She went to see Saul, then just returned to the dorm Jenna muttered under her breath. She didnt go anywhere else. Saul it must be Saul! But why Saul? Jenna couldnt figure it out. According to Duke, Sauls magical aptitude wasnt even enough to support casting two zero-tier spells. How could someone like that possibly help Keli deal with a parasite? Or maybe Saul met someone? Jenna was deeply unsettled. At that moment, Rockys door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, almost hitting Jenna. Sorryhuh? Jenna, what are you doing in Rockys room? At the door were Doze and Duke. When they saw Jenna inside, both had odd looks in their eyes. Jenna straightened up, avoiding their gazes. Doze and Rocky were both part of the Mutual Aid Society and hadnt noticed anything strange about themselves. Jenna didnt dare warn them, fearing Lokai would find out. I I came to ask a few questions. Doze burst out laughing. Then you shouldve come to meor to Senior Lokai. What could Rocky teach you? Rocky had been standing behind Jenna. Hearing that, his eyes flickered, and he mumbled, I Ive already learned all the basic runes. R-Right! Realizing hed gone too far, Doze chuckled and slapped Rocky on the shoulder but didnt actually apologize. Duke, however, kept his eyes fixed on Jenna. Suddenly, he smiled. Jenna were you just spying on Sauls dorm? (End of Chapter) Chapter 53: No One Lives Easily Duke''s words instantly silenced the room. Doze and Rocky looked at him in confusion. Why would Jenna be watching Sauls dorm? Doze asked, puzzled. Rocky had also noticed Jennas odd behavior, but since she didnt offer an explanation, he hadnt dared to ask. He was afraid Jenna would get upset. Still, Rocky was nervouswas Jenna really spying on Saul? I wasntI was looking at Keli, Jenna instinctively defended herself. Oh~ Duke gave a half-smile, half-smirk. So not Saul, huh? Saul and I dont get along, but at least we share the same mentor. I thought maybe you were looking for him for something, and I could help you out. Never mind then. Duke shrugged and turned as if to leave. But Jenna couldnt help calling after him. Duke! Do you know... where Saul usually hangs out? At that, both Doze and Rocky snapped their eyes toward Jenna. Doze was just curious, but Rocky was visibly tense. Duke paused mid-step, then turned back after a moment, glancing at Jennas anxious expression. He smiled lightly as if to reassure her. You really want to find Saul, huh Duke deliberately dragged out his words. Well, I guess hes usually pretty patient with girls. Hes always been close with Keli. In our mentors group, he gets along well with Angela too. Rocky was the first to react, his lips pressed tightly together. Then Jennas heart leapt with joy at Dukes words. If Saul really liked girls, then that wasnt a problem at all. Her family still had a touch of nobility. She wasnt capable in many areas, but she had thoroughly absorbed all the trashy customs of noble society. She wasnt afraid of Saul making demandsshe was only afraid he wouldnt. The next day, Saul again skipped class. Keli was a little worried. She wasnt sure whether she was worried about Sauls academics or about falling behind him herself. During a break between classes, Keli found Jenna, who looked completely out of it, just as Saul had instructed. They found an empty classroom to talk. Saul said, if you want his help, go to the second floor of the East Tower at 3 p.m. today and wait for him. Jennas face lit up. Even though she had already gotten Sauls whereabouts from Duke, having Saul personally invite her felt far more promising. Great! Jenna readily agreed and, without even acknowledging Kelis expression, skipped off to get ready. She was so nervous and eager that she didnt even eat lunch. She picked out the prettiest dress she had brought with hera light red puffed skirtand hurried off to the second floor of the East Tower. It was only 1 p.m. In the third morgue room on the second floor of the East Tower, Saul was conducting tests on his newly modified left hand. He lifted his head at the sound of unfamiliar footsteps outside. He knew immediately it was Jenna. He lowered his head again, ignoring whoever was outside and continuing his experiment. Though he hadnt attended class for several days, Saul had still been reading. Especially Basic Knowledge of All Things. He focused on sections related to his current research, gaining deeper knowledge of dark-attribute materials. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having successfully completed his first body modification experiment, Saul was itching to begin a second. The experiments were costly, but the payoffif successfulwas immense. It might even elevate him directly to the rank of Second-Rank Apprentice. He wasnt short on money. Byron still owed him nearly a hundred credits. Nor was he short on materials. Thanks to his job, Saul had managed to privately collect quite a few. The rest could be requisitioned from the registry, with Byron footing the bill. Time crept toward 3 p.m. As the hours dragged by, Jennas initial excitement slowly deflated. This was her first time on the second floor of the East Tower. Unlike the West Tower, the East Tower seemed riddled with trap-like horrors. Apart from classrooms, the library, and the registry, Jenna never wandered the school alone. And this second floor was... particularly unnerving. Though the hallway looked neat and quiet, the air was thick with a hard-to-describe odor. A mixture of rot, blood, and filth. At the entrance to the hallway sat a massive, intimidating figure. When Jenna passed by, she was terrified he might stop her. Why would Saul be working here? Such a grim placehad his mentor banished him? If that was the case, could Saul really help her get rid of the parasite? This place didnt exactly scream powerful person. Just as she was lost in thought, someone passed right by her. She only noticed when the figure was already walking past her shoulder, and the shock made her jump. The man kept his head down and went into the second door without acknowledging her at all, as if she were nothing but air. He looked older but didnt have the presence of a Second-Rank Apprentice, Jenna recalled the mans back. Maybe just a very senior First-Rank Apprentice. Could he be the one who helped Keli with her parasite? She hesitated, wanting to follow, but was afraid of being scolded. While she lingered, another figure suddenly appeared in front of her. This time, Jenna froze. If she hadnt looked up, she might not have noticed this person at all before they disappeared down the hall. That person... that person seemed really powerful. Jenna swallowed hard. She didnt even dare recall their silhouette. It felt like thinking too hard about it would conjure some kind of horror in her mind. Could that be the one who helped Keli? Jenna wanted to chase after them, but her legs were trembling. She couldnt. Finally, at 3 oclock sharp, Saul opened the door and stepped out of the morgue. By then, Jennas makeup had long since smudged, and her once-beautiful dress was crumpled and dragging along the floor. She was slumped against the wall like the hulking man at the hallways entrance. Only that man, even curled up, still exuded presence. Jenna, curled into a ball, looked like she was about to be swallowed by the shadows. As Saul opened the door, the light from the room spilled out behind him, casting a long, dark shadow. Jenna winced in the sudden lightand then found herself covered by Sauls shadow. She lifted her dull eyes, and when she saw Saulthe one she had waited hours forstanding in the doorway, a smile finally returned to her face. Saul! Jenna leapt up in joy, but her legs gave out, and she collapsed back down. Just stay there, Saul said in a low, cold voice. Jenna was startled. He looked so eerie herewas it the environment? She began to suspect: Maybe Saul himself was the one who helped Keli remove the parasite Jenna raised a hand to fix her messy hair and straightened her red skirt, then looked up at Saul with a timid, helpless expression. Unfortunately, she didnt realize her makeup had run from all her nervous sweat. She didnt look cute or pitifuljust stiff and ghostly in the dim hallway light. Saul stared at her silently. He had expected Jenna to make some kind of offerto beg him for help. He hadnt expected her to try seduction. Did she forget she was only twelve? The girl was decent-looking, but Saul wasnt a perverthis mind didnt even go there. He asked flatly, Enough. Cut the act. Tell mewho sent you to find me? Chapter 54: Byron Who Likes Keeping Accounts Jenna froze, quickly retracting her flailing hands to her chest. Two names swirled in her mind. It was Keli. She told me. She said to come find you at three oclock. She blurted out one of them. Before Keli, who else mentioned me? D-Duke also did, Jennas voice dropped. Duke? Saul raised an eyebrow. He hadnt expected Duke to be involved, too. To what extent he was involved would depend on what happened next. Didnt you say a Second Rank apprentice warned you? Saul urged impatiently. This time, Jenna truly hesitated. Senior Sid had helped her but also warned her never to mention him to outsiders, or it would bring him great trouble. Jenna was deeply grateful to Sidhe had practically saved her life. She didnt want to cause trouble for him. Begging for help and still acting mysterious? Saul sneered, stepping back with the intention of closing the door. Wait, Ill tell you! Jenna panicked. She dropped to her knees and crawled forward a few steps. It was Crack! A sharp, sickening sound like a giant club smashing a watermelon rang out. Jennas head exploded right in front of Saul. Something splattered toward him. Saul didnt have time to reacthe just shut his eyes, raised his arm, and leaned back slightly. A moment later, he lowered his left hand. His sleeve was flecked with blood. He looked at the red-dressed girl lying on the floor, not entirely surprised. Doze, Rocky, and so many others all joined the Mutual Aid Society, but only you were warned about the parasite. Sadly, there are few good people in this tower, and whoever you met clearly wasnt one of them. The large man curled up at the end of the hallway didnt react at all to what had happenedhe remained motionless like a corpse. The second door across the hall opened slightly. Haydens face flashed behind it. Upon seeing Jennas body, he immediately shut the door again. Then, someone emerged from the dim hallway. Byron gave the body a casual glance before turning to Saul. Hmm? No one cared about the corpse on the floor, but the living man standing in the hallway was subjected to a thorough magical inspection. Hmm. Byron stepped back, shaking his head to indicate that Saul had nothing unusual on him. Saul took off his coat and wiped the blood and flesh from his face and arms. When he looked up again, Byron was pulling a small notebook from his mouth and scribbling something in it. That notebook recorded the credits Byron owed Saul. Every time he did something for Saul, he would deduct the appropriate amount without being asked. That was one of the things Saul really appreciated about Byron. A person who could separate favors and debts and always trade fairlythat was a rare thing. Saul stared at the blood-soaked red dress on the ground, now even brighter from the blood, and frowned. Hmm? Saul shook his head slightly. I dont feel guilty. He used to think he was the only unlucky oneconstantly skirting death since entering the tower. But now, it seemed there were plenty of people worse off than him. Others werent living in a carefree world either. At least he had his death premonition. Jenna probably didnt even understand what was happening to her until the very moment she died. She thought she had seen the lightonly to fall straight into a deeper abyss. Byron remained expressionlesshe had seen too many deaths. To him, the girls corpse simply meant: another fool had challenged the Tower Masters rules. Hmm? Byrons gaze lingered on Jennas body. Suddenly noticing something, he stepped forward and crouched down to examine her. A moment later, he abruptly backed away and threw a cloud of black mist from his hand. The mist surged like a giant python, completely engulfing Jenna. The corpse swelled inside the black mist, and a sharp sizzling noise echoed. Thin, thread-like things attacked the mist from within. The mist bulged and sank as if it would burst at any moment. But in the end, the mist prevailed. Its shape stabilized, clinging tightly to the girls body. Byron waved his hand, and the black mist evaporated on the spot. Jennas corpse reappeared before them. What was now exposed made even Saul take a step back and toss aside his coat. Jennas body was covered in countless bloody holes, like a beehive. Not a single patch of skin was intact. Her blood seemed to have been devouredthere was barely any on the floor. Her once-bright red dress was now tattered and ruined. What was that? Scratch, scratch Byron didnt answer right away. The sound of writing came from the side. Saul turned his head to see Byron once again pulling out his notebook to deduct the corresponding credits. When he finished writing, Byron reluctantly stabbed himself in the side with a knife. Out-of-control parasites. The Mutual Aid Society uses them to control newcomers. Normally, they wont attack the host, but something else must have been done to it. Byron stepped forward and grabbed a corner of the red dress, dragging the body to the morgue and tossing it into the big box beneath the autopsy table. Theres something else on her, too. It could be a curse or some kind of marking spell. Dont touch it. He glanced at Sauls left hand, hidden in his sleeve, and added, Left hand is fine. Right hand, no. But Saul had no intention of studying the parasite. He didnt want anything to do with the Mutual Aid Society. And the one who had tampered with Jenna was most likely Sidsomeone harboring hidden malice. Saul wouldnt risk himself out of mere curiosity. What else was hidden in Jennas body? Senior, Saul spread his hands, if I had gone to check the body just now, would the parasite have attacked me? Yes. Those parasites are extremely aggressive. Being attacked by the parasite couldve been dangerous. Though even if Byron hadnt shown up, Saul would have had his diarys warninghe wouldnt have truly fallen into danger. So Sid went through all that just to deliver Jenna for this? Then, Senior, could I trouble you to examine me againsee if there are any other curses or seemingly harmless marks on me? Saul tilted his head and smiled. Take as many credits as you like. At that, Byron trembled. He narrowed his eyes and slowly rolled up both sleeves. Jenna had been missing for three days. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rocky had searched every place they had ever been together but hadnt found a single trace. In the past few days, Saul still hadnt shown up for class. Rocky hadnt even gotten the chance to confront him. That day, Duke had only told Jenna where Saul was. Rocky had tried to listen in but was driven out. That was his dorm room! Frustrated, Rocky dragged Dozewho was closer to Duketo go ask him. Duke, Jennas been missing for three days! Oh. Duke seemed indifferent. Rocky grew angry. How can you not be worried at all? Duke smiled and spread his hands. Jenna clearly had some kind of trouble when she went to Saul. Maybe shes still dealing with it. What are you so anxious for? What kind of trouble takes this long to fix? Duke was copying notes. Books from the library were too expensive. Every apprentice rushed to transcribe them as fast as possible, day and night, just to return them sooner and save a few magic crystals. He kept copying as he spoke. I dont know either! I asked her, and she wouldnt say. Did she tell you anything? Of course not. Otherwise, Rocky wouldnt be running around like a headless chicken. Then can you at least tell me where Saul is? I want to find him. Where Saul is Duke finally paused his pen, lips curling downward. Thats not a good place. Best not to go there if you dont have to. Perhaps annoyed by the interruption, Duke set down his pen and looked up to advise his friend. Saul may be a bit ruthless, but you dont need to worry that much about Jenna. After all, this is the Wizard Tower. We have the Tower Master and our mentors above us. According to the rules, apprentices arent allowed to kill each other. At first, it sounded reassuring. But thinking it throughit was chilling. Doze, who hadnt wanted to get involved in the first place, looked uneasy and tugged at Rockys sleeve. Rocky, however, shook him off and pressed, Whatll it take for you to tell me where Saul is? Duke sighed and held up two fingers. Two magic crystals. (End of Chapter) Chapter 55: Love-Brained and Research Maniac "Here!" Rocky didnt hesitatehe slapped two magic crystals down on Dukes desk. Duke blinked, snatched the crystals, yanked Rockys arm aside, and stuffed them right back into his pocket, patting it twice for emphasis. Hey, I was just joking. You actually took it seriously? He shook his head and sighed. Didnt think you really liked Jenna that much. Seeing Rockys reddened eyes, Duke quickly added, Alright, alright, Ill tell you. You know how bad Sauls temper is. When you meet him, just talk it out calmly. Jenna might not Anyway, whatever happens, stay calm. Dont fight him. You cant beat him. If something really happens, come back, and well figure it out. Even Doze, standing off to the side, felt something was off in that weird tone. Sure, Sauls skeletal hand was scarybut judging by Dukes words, he clearly had more than just that. So why had Duke kept calling Saul useless before? Doze shot Duke a suspicious glance but didnt dare ask. After leaving Duke, Rocky wanted Doze to come with him to find Saul. But Dozes eyes darted, and he stayed silent for a long time before finally refusing. He even tried to talk Rocky out of rushing over, saying Jenna might show up soon. But Rocky couldnt shake the unease inside him. He felt like he had to see Saul immediately. After meeting Duke, the way he talked about Saul only intensified the panic gnawing at Rockys heart. It was like something was tearing at him from the inside, leaving no room for doubthe just needed to ask Saul face-to-face. That afternoon, Sauls experiment was interrupted once again by furious pounding at his door. He frowned slightly but kept his hands steady, slowly adding something to the test tube. The liquid inside began to swirl on its own, forming a tiny underwater vortex. Saul exhaled and reached for another material with tweezers, apparently ready to add it in. Just then, his diary flew out, exhausted, and predicted yet another impending explosion. Saul shook his head and picked a different material. The diary didnt go back; instead, it showed him yet another cause of death. Saul put that one down, too. Bang, bang, bang! The knocking turned to hammering. Saul picked up a third material. The diary sluggishly flipped its pages, writing out a fresh death scenario. Is this formula at its limit too? Saul muttered. Behind him, the banging turned into full-on pounding. Saul finally put down the test tube and tweezersand gave his diary a break. He walked to the door and, in the gap between knocks, suddenly flung it openjust in time to catch the fist flying toward his face. He pushed back with the rebound force, and the person outside stumbled backward, crashing into the hallway wall. A cry of pain echoed out. It wasnt Dukeit was Rocky. Saul raised an eyebrow, but then again, it made sense. Duke was too scared of him these days to knock like that. Without a word, Saul cast a Zero-Rank spell. Demoralized Gaze. Rocky froze on the spot, trembling all overlips quivering, limbs shaking. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang! A small knife slipped from his hand and clattered loudly to the floor, echoing through the empty hallway. Saul glanced at the knife with disdain. A wizard apprentice trying to attack with a blade? Have the past two months been all about romance for this guy? "You, you..." Saul was surprised Rocky could still speak. "You actually know spells?" Rocky stared at him, fear and shock on his face. This guy had practically dropped out, hadnt even shown up to public classesyet hed already mastered his first spell faster than Rocky himself? It didnt even occur to Rocky that Saul might know more than just one spellhis mind couldnt process that possibility. Saul, on the other hand, was confused why Rocky seemed so shocked. Wait does he not even know a single spell yet? No way. I already know four. Who told you to come find me? Saul didnt bother answering Rockys question. His voice was impatient. At the same time, he stepped back slightly, ready to duck behind the door. He wasnt about to get splashed with blood again. Rockys answer caught Saul a little off guard. Jennas been missing for three days. Im worried about her, so I came to check. Rocky seemed to have shaken off the effects of Demoralized Gaze, but his sweat-soaked face still showed just how terrifying the experience had been. Who told you I was here? Sauls eyes flicked to the knife on the floor. And you seem pretty sure I had something to do with Jennas disappearance. D-Duke, Rocky answered weakly. Duke again? When did that dimwit become mastermind material? Hes probably just someones puppet. You knew Jenna vanished after coming to see me, and you still came alone. Saul stared at the boyno, boy was more accurate than young man. Under Sauls gaze, Rocky suddenly felt like the person in front of him wasnt a fellow apprentice, but a Second-Rank wizard who could snuff out his life in an instant. Theyd only been apprentices for less than three months Could the gap really be this wide? The fire in Rockys heart was thoroughly extinguished. Now, he was just scared. He lowered his tone, his stance, and even his head. Saul, do you know where Jenna is? Im really worried about her. Youre already caught in a conspiracy and still worried about someone else? Saul almost wanted to grab him by the collar and shove Jennas corpse in his face. Too bad everything in that big chest got cleaned up every night by the giant outside the door. Saul opened his mouth, then closed it. Eventually, he just said, Jennas not here anymore. Go back. What he really wanted to say was, This isnt something you can get involved in. Its not too late to walk away. But he didnt say that. Rocky lifted his head, eyes rimmed red, lips pressed tight. Hed already picked up on the truth hidden in Sauls vague reply. Thank you. He lowered his head again, stumbled a few steps, and leaned on the wall as he walked away from the second floor of the East Tower. Watching Rockys back disappear, Saul quietly closed and locked the door. At first, he thought Rocky might be another human bomb someone sent after him but it looked like it was just youthful passion messing with the kids head. Either way, the girl he was looking for wasnt going to show up again. Is Sid the one pulling the strings behind Rocky and Duke, too? Whats he trying to do? Dragging so many people into thisdoesnt he worry about getting caught? Or did Browns death push him over the edge, and now hes betting it all on one reckless plan? Waiting for the plot to surface was agonizing. But with Sauls current strength, thats all he could do. Besides, Sid was always hiding in the shadowsSaul couldnt even get close to the source of the problem. He had to force Sid to step into the light. If he could grip the strings tied to Rocky and Duke, maybe he could yank the puppeteer out from behind the curtain. Still, Rocky resisted Demoralized Gaze way better than Brown. He recovered fast. Sauls mind shifted back to spell mechanics. Is it because wizard apprentices have higher mental power than ordinary people? The same spell that completely crushed Brown only froze Rocky for a few seconds. He thought back. About five seconds, I think. Thats plenty if the target is close. Enough to kill someone. But if I were using it on a Second-Rank apprentice, maybe itd only freeze them for one second. No wonder Zero-Tier spells were also called tricks. They really werent much use between wizards. The encounter had sparked new thoughts. Maybe his second body-modification potion was failing because the base liquid just wasnt strong enough to carry powerful materials. Without that strength, the potion couldnt stabilize. Just like Zero-Tier spellsthey only go so far. And with the materials on hand, the chances of designing multiple viable modification plans were slim. Still, Saul had no better way to level up quickly. Hed died so many times in that diary already Fortunately, the notebook didnt seem to run out of pagesonly the front part had been used so far. In the test tube, the underwater vortex reformed again. Saul picked up a material that had failed yesterday. The diary wrote: You didnt die any prettier this time Unbothered, Saul picked up the second one. The diary: You died a little prettier this time. Totally unfazed, Saul reached for a third How did you even come up with this? A voice suddenly rang out behind him. Sauls heart clenched, but his left hand stayed rock steady. The liquid in the test tube didnt ripple. He calmly returned the tube to the rack and turned around with a respectful bow. Mentor Kaz. This guy wasnt exactly the most responsiblehe hadnt checked on Saul for nearly ten days. But Saul made sure to keep the respect on his face. Kaz picked up the test tube Saul had just been using and examined it closely while Saul subtly glanced toward the door. Still wide open. The lock was fine. Right Regular locks probably dont mean much to wizards anyway. Kaz inspected the tube for a bit, then sighed and set it back down. This formula is not going to work. At least, not for now. Youre missing critical materials and live feedback reactions. A lot of these adjustments have to be based on clinical results. Making guesses like this Kaz shook his head and turned toward Saulonly to stop mid-sentence when he saw Sauls left hand. Uh What happened to your hand? (End of Chapter) Chapter 56: The Moody Mentor He had been focused on Sauls potion this whole time, but when he turned his head, he suddenly noticed something was wrong with Sauls left hand. Saul raised his left arm and rolled up the sleeve to the elbow, revealing a hand that had turned a dark gray, and the front of his forearm, now stained a pale gray. Kaz grabbed Sauls left hand, muttering a string of incantations under his breath. Then, his eyes suddenly flashed with a blinding light. The flash vanished in an instant. But Saul felt an intense discomfortas if hed been stripped naked and thoroughly scrutinized. Dead mans bone, heartleaf, sulfur solution and some other strange materials Kaz slowly let go of Sauls hand. When he looked back at him, his gaze was layered with complexity. You actually managed to create a completely new Wizard Body Modification tailored to your own condition. Kaz''s tone held a mix of amazement and alarm. How could you be so reckless? Arent you afraid of dying? Saul had already prepared his answer. I was afraid. But I had no other way to get my magic level up to 10 Joules before the test. Saul lowered his head, staring at his left hand with a heavy expression. I figured, since my left hand was already like this even if it failed, worst case, Id just lose the whole thing. Kaz snorted coldly, Hmph, you think if it failed, you could just cut off the hand and be fine? Then he frowned. Why did it have to be 10 Joules? Before Saul could roll his eyes and reply, Kaz suddenly recalled the offhand remark hed made back when he didnt think much of Saulthe one where he casually set that goal for him. Ahem. Not wanting to admit hed forgotten about it, Kaz hastily added, Even if your mana doesnt reach 10 Joules by then, as long as I see your effort and progress, its not like I cant be lenient. With this life-or-death matter brushed aside, Kaz changed the topic. So, what can your arm do now? Have you tested it? Saul retracted his hand, unsure if he should feel pleased or disappointed. After the initial modification, my magic increased significantlynow its stabilized at 13 Joules. My mental strength has also improved a bit. My left hand can resist ordinary damage and even some degree of spells. As for exactly how much I havent dared test it too far. Kaz listened to Sauls calm report, stroking his chin and sneaking a glance at Sauls eyes. He thought: this apprentice really doesnt understand the value of what hes done. Clearly, he had no idea how much his wizard-body modification could mean to others. No, he couldnt let the kid get cocky. But your setup probably has a major flaw. Kaz circled around Saul. The sudden gain in magic could overload your mental body and push you to the brink of cognitive collapse. A First Rank apprentice wouldnt be able to handle that. Youd either explode with a boom, snap into madness with a buzz, or Kaz stopped behind Saul. His voice dropped, turning frigidlike the deep sea on a winter night. The temperature in the morgue plummeted. Saul opened his mouth; the breath he exhaled crystallized into frost. He felt like he was about to freeze to death. The air solidified. The oxygen in his lungs felt like blocks of ice. Kaz slowly raised a hand and placed it on Sauls head. Or let me ask it another wayare you still Saul? A sharp, lethal intent pierced down from above, seizing his brain. It was as if the reaper''s scythe was already poised behind him. If he hesitated for even a second, hed lose his head! Saul forced open his mouth and pushed out a strained voice, tasting iron as blood filled his mouth. Yes! Kaz withdrew his hand. The temperature began to rise. All the discomfort vanished. Even the blood in Sauls mouth was gone. It was as if nothing had happenedlike it had all been an illusion. Good. Kaz stepped back in front of Saul. What had just terrified Saul so thoroughly was, in fact, merely a verification spell Kaz had cast. Your mental body hasnt collapsed into disorder. Seems like you really did get lucky and survived the backlash. But luck wont always be on your side. Dont go using yourself as a test subject for reckless modifications like this again. Yes, Mentor. Saul lowered his eyes. He had thought Kaz might try to buy the modification formula or trade him for it through guidance or threats. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But surprisingly, Kaz didnt seem particularly interested. Hed immediately identified most of the materials Saul had used and pointed out the biggest flaw in the process. Apparently, this sort of wizard-body modification was only impressive to someone like Byron, a Second Rank apprentice. To a full-fledged sorcerer, it wasnt worth snatching at all. That was fine, too. Saul relaxed a little inside. This means I dont have to worry about the mentors trying to forcibly take the formula. Mentor Kaz, Saul raised his head again. Though still shaken from earlier, he had to seize the opportunity to ask while Kaz was still herewho knew when hed show up again. I read in the rulebook that only Second Rank apprentices can apply for live-subject experiments. But do you think, given my current situation, I could apply ahead of time? Kaz nodded. You do seem to have talent in that area. The rigid rules would only hold you back. Seems like youve studied the Guide to Corpse Refinement thoroughly. In that case His sentence cut off. Ten full seconds passed in silence. Saul couldnt help but glance up and saw Kaz standing there, mouth half-open, as if someone had hit pause on him. Mentor? Saul asked carefully, shifting his weight and preparing to retreat if necessary. He was afraid Kaz was about to explode again. Ah! Kaz suddenly snapped out of it, eyes wide and full of fury. Live-subject experiments? Hah! Did you even read the Guide to Corpse Refinement I gave you? Do you think I gave you that book just so you could mess around with corpses? The mentor who had just looked pleased now turned hostile in a flash. Is everyone here schizophrenic or something? Saul quickly bowed his head, not daring to argue. He could only complain silently in his heart. Its literally called Corpse Refinement. If not corpses, what else am I supposed to be working withliving people? Youve been in the morgue this long, seen so many polluted corpses and mutated materials, and this is all you can think of? Kaz was practically spitting with rage, pounding on the long table with his finger. Sauls brow furrowed as he stared at Kaz in confusion. Wasnt he assigned to the morgue simply to fill a role that no one else wanted? Could the mentor have had deeper intentions? Seeing Saul still didnt get it, Kaz cursed at him like he was hopeless. You idiot! What did I say when I praised you? You''re not even trying. What kind of talent do you have? Soul talent! Soul talent, damn it! He berated Saul thoroughly, scolding him for not doing his duty and wasting his potential. Then he stormed out in a rage, slamming the door behind him. Leaving Saul alonecompletely baffled. Neglecting my duty? Ive been submitting all my materials on time. Okay, Ive secretly stashed a lot, too, but the amount I handed in is definitely above the passing line. Hows that neglecting my duty? Was I wasting my talent? Didnt he say I have a knack for identifying mutations and corruption? How is that a waste? Soul talent? Sure, he said I had high soul potential. But then he also said my affinity for dark magic was low, so all the soul talent did was increase my chances of seeing ghosts. Whatdoes he want me to see more ghosts? Because of Kazs mood swings, Saul completely forgot to ask the question hed originally intendedabout the difference in how Zero-Tier spells affect ordinary people versus apprentice sorcerers. Now, he didnt even feel like continuing his experiments. He just sat dumbly on the bench, trying to make sense of the hidden meaning behind Kazs strange words. He sat there without moving until the candlelight on the teleportation platform suddenly flared with a fsshh, signaling that it was time to begin work again. (End of Chapter) Chapter 57: An Unbeatable Enemy 7 p.m. Time to clock out. For once, Saul left work right on the dot. Though hed gotten his hands on some more useful mutation materials today, it still wasnt enough to excite him anymore. The corpses processed by Senior Byron were very safe to work with, allowing Saul to go through the motions while his mind wandered. Kazs words and his fickle attitude kept echoing in Sauls head. As much as he wanted to chalk it all up to Kaz being mentally unstable, his instincts told him there was more to it. The soul aptitude it must all come down to that. What exactly does Mentor Kaz want me to do with this aptitude? Saul walked absentmindedly, paying no attention to where his feet were taking him. Normally, he wouldnt get lostafter all, hed been walking this same path for nearly three months. But today, it felt like hed been walking forever. Why was the turn to the next floor so far away? Saul realized something was wrong and looked up warily, scanning his surroundings. Hed encountered situations like this beforelast time, hed shattered the mushroom growing on the ceiling that had trapped him in a looping corridor. Could it be happening again? But none of the guests hed seen today seemed the least bit unusual Just then, the candlelight on the walls dimmed. The shadows in the corners came to life, writhing and scattering. Saul immediately narrowed his eyes. His right hand slid into his coat pocket, his left raised defensively in front of him. Demoralized Gaze, Scorching Breath, Strike Undead He swiftly reviewed the rune structures and incantations of the three Tier 0 spells in his mind. The ramp was eerily quiet. Even the air seemed to be holding its breath. Saul suddenly looked up. He could feel someone standing just around the corner ahead. Was this one of Sids new tricks? But if this person was Sids trump card then Jenna and Rocky were just throwaway pawns. The presence was far too powerfulso much so that Saul couldnt even think of a proper comparison! Could Sid really control someone like this? Saul lifted his head and called out loudly, I dont care who you are or what lies youve been fedlet me warn you: dont try anything inside the Tower. The danger didnt abate. The figure still stood just out of sight, around the bend. My mentor is Kaz, and he values me highly! If you want to end up exiled like Sid, by all means, take your shot! No response. How awkward. But still, it was worth a shotworst case, he could apologize later. If it made a potential enemy hesitate, even a little, it was worth it. Ever since things had gone south with Sid, Saul had been setting up contingencies. But all those plans were useless in the face of absolute power. Thoughts raced through his mind. Just as he debated whether to activate his distress signal, the person around the corner finally moved. And with that, the pressure intensified. Saul didnt hesitate. He immediately crushed the vial hidden in his pocket. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A cloud of white smoke burst out, enveloping him completelyand then Bounced off toward a crack in the wall, disappearing. Sauls jaw nearly hit the floor. He staggered back in confusion and disbelief. This concealment mist had been sold to him by Senior Byron, meant for emergency escapes and stealth. Saul had even tested one dose in advance to confirm it worked. Under normal circumstances, the mist would spread out in a ten-meter radius, hiding him completely. Combined with the second vial meant to mask his scent, it should have let him escape enemy detection for a time. But todaybefore he could even crush the second vialthe first one just ran off in front of him? Seriously? Have you no shame? But this also made Saul realizethis enemy was beyond anything he could deal with. Even if his diary gave a death warning at the critical moment, he might not have the abilityor timeto avoid the fatal blow. He let go of the second vial and crushed the third one instead. This one was for calling for help. Senior Byron would come as soon as he got the signal. If he arrived in timehed save Saul. If nothed collect the body. Either way, Sid wasnt getting his hands on the diary. Having done all he could, Saul calmed down. He straightened his back and lifted his chin, ready to face whatever came next. Then, a tall, extremely slender figure wrapped head to toe in pink bandages stepped out from around the corner. Saul took in a sharp breathhis heart almost stopped. I really didnt expect he could get you involved. Just to kill me? Isnt that a bit excessive? The pink-banded figure tilted his head slightly, silver eyes flickering with confusion. Seeing that reaction, Sauls heart sparked with a bit of hope. His stiffened heart began to pound again. You youre not here to kill me? The pink-banded mans eyes curved into a smile. Just like you saidwho could make me do something like that? His voice was as gentle as ever. He wasnt here to kill him? He wasnt here to kill him! The tension drained from Sauls body all at once, and the breath hed been holding finally escaped. Only now did he realize his limbs were trembling slightly. He forced a bitter smile. Thats a relief. It''s good you''re not here to kill me. If Big Pink really wants to kill me, I wouldnt have had a chance. None of my backups wouldve mattered. The pink-banded man slowly walked down toward him. Only now did Saul noticehis toes were always pointed, like he was tiptoeing. He moved lightly, yet unsteadily, like he might collapse at any moment but never did. Like reeds swaying in the windonly to stand tall again once it passed. Big Pink? the man repeated, curious. Ah! Saul suddenly realized hed accidentally said that out loud, caught up in the aftershock of escaping death. I, uh He scrambled to explain. But to his surprise, the other man smiled again. He lifted his handa strange motion, as though the limb didnt want to rise. You think my pink looks nice too, huh? The turn of conversation made Saul uneasy, but thankfully, the man didnt dwell on it. Then call me Big Pink. He lowered his hand upon seeing Sauls nervousness. Are you still studying Wizard Body Modification? He knew? Hed been paying attention? Saul hadnt forgotten that this man had once saved his life in the lab. He didnt think hed ever become a good person, but he wasnt one to forget a debt. Big Pink had saved him without asking for anything in return. Though Saul knew how powerful the man was, hed never once tried to mention him to others, let alone rely on his reputationafter all, theyd only met once. But now Big Pink had been watching him? Was it simple curiosity, orlike Kongshadid he have plans of his own? Yes. Saul raised his left hand, not hiding anything. I succeeded in my first modification. Got lucky. But Big Pink didnt scrutinize his hand like Mentor Kaz did. He didnt even glance at it. Saul, your talent shouldnt be wasted on Body Modification. Now that your magic is up to standard, you should focus on real knowledge. Real knowledge? Saul frowned. Wasnt Body Modification valuable? If not thatthen what? He remembered Kazs lecture from earlier. You mean my soul aptitude? But I dont even know how to use it. Was the book I gave you too basic? Or maybe youre just a bit dumber than I thought? Big Pinks voice was light and amused, not the least bit angry. (End of Chapter) Chapter 58: The Kindest Are the Most Frightening Book? Saul blinked, then pulled a thin silk-bound book from his satchel. This book was from you? Yes. A Guide to Corpse Refinement. I thought the knowledge there would guide you to take an interest in the soul. I didnt expect you to start dabbling in body modification instead. Big Pinks even stronger than Mentor Kaz! A realization suddenly struck Saul. And he values me. But the appreciation and attention came so vaguely and unexpectedly that it left Saul a little uneasy. Another thought surfaced: At first, Mentor Kaz clearly didnt want to deal with me, but the next day he told me Sid would be away from the tower for a month. I thought Kaz was just erratic and unpredictable but it turns out he had Big Pink behind him! And Big Pinkhe helped get Sid out of the way and gave me time to grow. All at once, a flood of odd moments from his time with Kaz resurfaced in Sauls mind. But Big Pink seemed to think Saul hadnt understood what he meant. Saul, body modification only offers short-term gains. What you should really be exploring is the soul. A split opened in the bandages across Big Pinks chest. Two fingers reached in and plucked out another silk-bound book. Another book. Big Pink held it out to Saul. Take a look at this one. Saul hurried to take it. The pages were filled with elegant cursive handwriting. Speculations on Soul Vessels If its too difficult, you can study it alongside the corpse book. I think youll gain a lot. Im also hoping youll come up with some new insights. In that moment, Saul felt like he was back in the corporate world. Boss, Im a newbie! I dont have anything insightful to contribute yet! Understood, sir. Ill study it carefully. No need to rush. This stuff could keep you busy for a few years. Saul held the book gingerly, afraid hed tear it with even the slightest pressure. At the same time, he was nervous Because he was about to complain again. If there''s a problem, go to your backer. But, sir, the reason Ive been risking my life learning body modification is because I want to get out of danger as soon as possible. He paused there. He needed to watch Big Pinks reaction to decide how to phrase what came next. Big Pinks silver eyes calmly watched him, patiently waiting. Saul swallowed and continued. I have an enemy. Hes far stronger than me. If I dont grow quickly, its only a matter of time before I die at his hands. But Big Pink merely looked upat the ceiling. Saul followed his gaze but saw only a pitch-black wall. Saul, theres one thing you need to understand. Saul immediately looked back at him, listening intently. Powerful enemies. Frightening spells. Bizarre spirits Saul, whats truly terrifying is the unknown. When you walk the path of a witch one day, youll understand. Compared to the dangers of studying wizardly, the death threat from a Second-Rank apprentice is nothing. Sauls eyes widened. Big Pink even knew who his enemy was! But Saul wasnt really a twelve-year-old child. He wouldnt be lured by some vague promise. If you want to eat the pie, first you have to make sure you dont starve before getting to it. He didnt know how dangerous wizardly studies could be, but he did knowif he couldnt take care of Sid, there was no future to think about. Big Pink had refused to help him deal with his enemy directly. Disappointing, but not unexpected. I understand, sir. Big Pink looked down at Sauls head. Whyd you stop calling me Big Pink? He didnt wait for Sauls reply before continuing, Use knowledge as a tool, not a goal. Youre already strong. Dont lose yourself in the modifications. With that, Big Pink rocked forward on his toes and slowly wobbled past Saul. Think it over. Oh, and dont tell anyone you met me. Saul hadnt understood a word of that last part. He blinked and turned around to ask But there was only a wall. A wall? He froze. Looking back again, he found himself standing in front of Dorm Room 603. He was back? How familiar! Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont tell me Dont say you met me is a spell trigger for teleportation? With Big Pink gone, there was no catching up to him. Saul could only quietly return to his room, still holding Speculations on Soul Vessels. The hourglass clock on the wall showed it was already 1 a.m. No wonder the dormitory halls were so empty. He placed both Corpse and Soul book on his desk side by side, still unable to figure out why Big Pink helped him, had Kaz teach him, and even came personally tonight to advise him. Talent scouting? Heh. Soul Saul repeated the keyword of the night. Knowledge is a tool, not a goal. My goal is to survive, to become a powerful wizardnot knowledge. He still couldnt make sense of it, and finally gave up. As someone from the bottom, better focus on the basics first. If it really comes down to it, next time I see Big Pink, Ill just ask him to spell it out. He had just put the two books awayhe really couldnt concentrate at the momentwhen he heard someone knocking on the door. Knock! Knock-knock! The sound was loud, forceful. For some reason, Saul could hear urgencyand a hint of fear. He went to the door. Who is it? Mm. Senior Byron? Saul opened the doorand it really was him. Byron didnt immediately enter. He glanced cautiously into the room. Its just me, Saul said quietly. Byron immediately slipped inside. Once Saul closed the door, Byron slashed his throat with his finger. I got your signal, but His pupils trembled. I didnt dare go. Only then did Saul remember that he had crushed the third vialhis signal for help from Byron. Each vial cost thirty credits. One life-saving rescue? A hundred. Expensive stuff. I wasted thirty credits tonight, Saul said darkly. Who was your enemy? And how are you still alive? Byron could still feel the lingering fear. He had been standing in the hallway on the second floor of the East Tower. One turn was all it wouldve taken to reach the ramp. He knew Saul was in danger. Hed promised that even if it was just to retrieve the body, hed go. But that one stephe just couldnt take it. The mute giant next to him had shifted positions for the first timecurling into a corner, head down, arms over his head, shaking with his butt in the air. It looked ridiculous, but Byron didnt even feel like laughing. Honestly, he wanted to copy the pose himself. The nameless fear had kept his right foot in the air, left foot planted, for several minutes. Then, suddenly, everything returned to normal. His leg had gone numb. He nearly fell. After a while, he finally worked up the courage to go up the ramp but there was no Saul. He didnt know if Saul had made it out alive. Against something that terrifying, not even a body wouldve been surprising. Byron returned to his room in silence. He was about to advance to Third-Rank Apprentice. He had once felt powerfulhed even made plans with Saul to go on adventures together after graduating. But tonights experience left him lost again. He might be advancing soon, but in the face of that kind of fear, he was still just as weakas if nothing had changed. He had stood silently in his room until midnight before finally summoning the courage to come check if Saul had returned. To see if he was still alive. He hadnt expected that after facing something that terrifying, Saul looked like nothing had happened. Oh, Saul answered calmly, bit of a misunderstanding. That wasnt an enemy tonight. Who was it? Byron asked immediately. You really want to know? No! Byron jerked his head away. I dont want to know. His face twitched violently. As if trying to flee from his own skin. Watching Byron tremble in fear, Saul couldnt help but feel a little sorry for him. At the same time, he once again confirmedBig Pink was someone even scarier than their mentors. It wasnt hard to guess who Big Pink really was. But Saul didnt want to tear through that veil. Once pierced, he might have to face blood and death directly. He was still young. He couldnt carry that burden yet. But Big Pinks words had made one thing clear Compared to Big Pink, compared to the mentors, Sid wasnt really a threat at all. Big Pink may have refused to deal with Sid directly, but he had always been watching Saul. Since that was the case, instead of tiptoeing around and bracing for future retaliation, maybe it was better to draw this trouble out now. He really was already strong! Yep. Big Pink said so. (End of Chapter) Chapter 59: The Real Use of the Teaching Senior Senior Byron. Hm? Wanna clear off the debt you owe me? Saul grinned and held out his hand to Byron. Huh??? 2 a.m. Kongsha was lying on the floor. She didnt like sleeping on the bed. She felt much safer under it. How ridiculous! She was the strongest Second Rank apprentice, the one with the highest chance of advancing to Third Rank among them all. And yet she was afraid. More afraid than anyone. The best way to hide her fear was to make others fear her first. She raised her hand and gently touched her face. When her fingertips brushed the spot where her cheek met the glass, they began to tremble. A steady knocking came at the door. Not too loud, not too soft. Wouldnt necessarily wake someone from sleep. But Kongsha heard it loud and clear. The eyeball in her head pressed itself excitedly against the glass wall of her skull, vaguely seeing a small figure behind the door. Saul? she perked up. Saul was hers now. Every visit from him meant another apprentices brain. Kongsha crawled out from under the bed, straightened her clothes, making sure she still looked dazzling. Swaying her hips, she walked to the dorm door and opened it. Outside, Saul wore a polite smile, looking at Kongsha sincerely. Senior, would you like another Second Rank apprentices brain? The eyeball churned. But Kongshas gaze locked onto Sauls left hand and with a slight squeeze, she almost crushed the doorknob. She stepped aside to let him in. You underwent wizard body modification? Yep, made it through by a stroke of luck. Kongsha let out a cold laugh. Her little servant had slipped out of her control without her noticing! Seeing the dangerous glint in her eyes, Saul quickly added, Its all thanks to your potion, Senior. Even though I wont be needing the second dose, Ill still keep bringing you gifts. Gifts? Brains! Kongshas eyeball quivered, and the white fluid inside looked like it might boil over. But in the end, she calmed down and accepted Sauls promise. If you dont need my potion anymore, why are you still willing to bring me brains? First, because you saved my life, Senior. If you ever need anything, I wouldnt refuse. Second, I want to ask for your help one more time, Saul said earnestly. After that, Ill work hard to bring you better and more gifts. Kongsha looked at Sauls left hand. She didnt ask how he did ithe wouldnt have told her the truth anyway. In the end, Kongsha gave him a charming smile. Tell me. Who do you want to kill? The night passed uneventfully. The next day, in class. Saul showed up for a general course, a rare sight. Keli turned her head and looked at him like shed seen a ghost. You came? Had a change of heart, Saul smiled and sat down beside her. Your hand? Keli immediately noticed his uncovered left hand. Made a glove for it. Not bad craftsmanship, right? Keli blinked. Ugly. Saul: While he was talking with Keli, the apprentice in charge of the Basic Knowledge of All Things course walked onto the podium. This course always had the same instructora Second Rank apprentice from the very beginning. Todays lecture was about medicinal herbs, a chapter in the botany section. Saul, for once, listened attentively from start to finish. Not a single word missed. And then he realized this senior was just reading straight from the textbook! So what was the point of this class? It was more sleep-inducing than an audiobook. Not a single word of explanation. Keli was already scribbling away. Saul took a peek and guessed she was analyzing the structure of some Tier-0 spell model. He didnt look too closely. Partly because it wouldve been inappropriate. And partly because he was afraid Keli might charge him for it. The senior finished reading, closed the book, said Any questions? and pulled out another book to study from his bag. The classroom was almost emptyabout half as many people as when Saul last attended. And those who were still here? Few were actually paying attention. So what was the point of this class? Saul leaned on his hand, deep in thought. Big Pink said knowledge is a tool for wizards. Then how are we supposed to use that tool? After staring at the senior for a bit, Saul packed up his book, slung his bag over his shoulder, and stood up. Youre leaving again? Keli said without even looking up. But Saul moved quickly and didnt get a chance to answer her. He walked down to the front, stood before the slouched senior behind the podium, looked up respectfully, and asked Senior, may I ask you a question? One credit, five minutes, the senior replied, still buried in his book like it was pure muscle memory. Sure. But can you keep my question a secret? The senior looked up. Saul hadnt spoken loudly, but the students in the front rows could still hear him. A few curious glances were cast their way. The senior suddenly smiled and chanted a spell. The next moment, his voice echoed in Sauls mind. Dual-Channel Message Spell Just speak normally. No one else can hear you, and they wont see your lips move either. But now its two credits. Talk about highway robbery! Still, Sauls eyes lit up. There was a Message Spell, a Zero Tier Spell. Was this Dual-Channel version a First Tier? A senior who chose such a support-based first tier spell That meant he must know a bunch of practical spells. Before Saul could say anything more, the senior added, Credits first. Saul asked, How do I give you the credits, Senior? Do I need to go to the registry? The senior shook his head and pulled out a sheet of paper from under the table, with a column for time and name. Use your badge, channel some mental energy into it, and press it here to leave a mark. Ill go to the registry tomorrow and claim it. If youre out of credits and trying to scam me, the penaltys tenfold. He seemed oddly excited about that partlike he hoped someone would try it. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul didnt hesitate. He did exactly as instructed and left a mark. In the upper left corner of the paper, it read: Monroe, Second Rank Apprentice. That must be the seniors name. After Saul marked it, Monroe took out a small blue hourglass, showed it to Saul, then flipped it over. Time started ticking. Saul immediately asked, Senior, why does the same zero tier spell work so differently on ordinary people versus newly initiated apprentices? Because of resistance, Monroe replied, then asked back, Youve killed someone? Saul froze, suddenly alert. Relax, I was just curious, Monroe waved it off and continued explaining. Resistance is split into mental resistance and magical resistance. A new apprentice may not have much higher magic or mental strength, but all the daily study, meditation, rune construction, and spell practice slowly builds up their resistance. And on top of that, the constant exposure to the Towers mysteries increases their tolerance toward spells dramatically. But that resistance is still minuscule. You are fine against zero tier tricks, but if you try to resist it against first tier spells or higher by mental strength, you''re just asking to die. The only real way to protect yourself from hostile spells is through defensive spells. Many rogue wizards out there choose to learn defense spells firstnot offensive ones. Theyd rather fight with blades and swords because they understand how fragile they are and how terrifying spells can be. Thats all Ill say on the topic. Any deeper, and it wouldnt be suitable for you yet. Saul nodded and immediately followed up, Then whats the real difference between First Rank and Second Rank apprentices? Monroes eyes lit up, looking excited. There isnt one. Apprentices may be divided into First, Second, and Third Rank, but at the end of the day, theyre all still apprentices. Theres no fundamental difference. Mental strength wont increase dramatically, and they still cant solidify spells. That means they rely heavily on their reactions in combat. If you reach 50 joules and learn your first first tier spell, you can be called a Second Rank Apprentice. But technically, even if youre only at 40 joules, as long as youve learned a first tier spell, you can wear the Second Rank badge! Saul immediately caught the key point. So the essence of being a Second Rank apprentice is mastering a first tier spell? Monroe nodded. But your magic shouldnt lag too far behind either. Advancing too quickly also isnt necessarily a good thing. He was still slouching, chin in hand. Once you reach Second Rank, youll realize youre not much stronger but the world gets a lot scarier. (End of Chapter) Chapter 60: The Strongest Second-Rank in Combat Monroe let out a long sigh. Saul was still waiting for Monroe to elaborate, but it seemed the man had said all he intended to on that second question. When Saul pressed further, Monroe simply replied that it wasnt something Saul should concern himself with just yet. The sand in the hourglass was down to its last few grains. Saul quickly asked, May I ask, who is currently the strongest Second-Rank apprentice in the tower? Monroe smiled. At the moment, the one generally acknowledged to have the strongest combat ability is a Second-Rank apprentice named Kongsha, who specializes in dark elemental magic. Unfortunately, being the strongest doesnt necessarily mean shes the most likely to advance to the Third Rank. As Monroe finished speaking, the last grain of blue sand dropped to the bottom of the hourglass. Times up. Want to pay for another round? Monroe asked, hand on the small hourglass, as if ready to flip it again. But Saul shook his head, thanked Monroe, and turned to head back to his seat. Monroe, somewhat disinterested now, dispelled the magic, put away the hourglass, and went back to reading. On the way back, Saul passed by the long table where Duke and Doze sat, but didnt see Rocky. When Saul looked over, both Duke and Doze instinctively avoided his gaze. Returning to his seat, Saul saw Keli glance over, so he shared a bit of intel. One credit for five minutes. You can ask confidential questions too, but that costs an extra credit if you trust hell actually keep the secret. Keli frowned. Still pricey. Why not just ask your mentor? Saul looked at her in confusion. You see your mentor often? Not super often, Keli replied. Once every three or four days, maybe. Saul was speechless. Every three or four days? He sometimes went over ten without seeing Kaz. And whether Kaz would answer his questions depended entirely on the mans mood and workload. As for the other one who had secretly mentored himthe one who barely counted as a teacherSaul had only met him twice. After class, Saul had planned to go to the meditation lesson with Keli, but when he caught sight of Doze and Duke heading in the opposite direction, he stopped short and decided to skip it. Keli, chatting as they walked, was mid-complaint about how many people had weird habits during meditation when she realized Saul had disappeared at some point. She rolled her eyes hard. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sixth Floor, West Tower Dormitory Section When Saul returned to the dorms, he passed by rooms 613 and 614. Doze appeared to be about to knock on one of the doors, but when he spotted Saul, he quickly pivoted and slipped back into Room 613. Saul looked up. Room 614 should be where Rocky lived. He thought, Sauls life as an apprentice had been far from normal. Outside of studying, he had no pleasant distractions. Only corpses, stale blood, and the occasional twitching soul. So he didnt really understand how a young boy could risk everything for a girl. Maybe it was just that people in this world matured faster. Back in his own room, Saul hesitated, then opened the door just a crack to peek toward 614. He didnt see Doze going to Rockys roominstead, he saw Duke coming out of it. Saul thought, narrowing his eyes. After leaving Rockys room, Duke didnt return to his own. Instead, he walked to the end of the hall and started up the ramp. Before ascending, Duke looked around cautiously, as if checking for anyone tailing him. The ramp was fully exposed, so Saul didnt follow. Still, even without following, he had a good idea of who Duke was going to see. Midnight Saul left his dorm and climbed the tower. At night, the wizard tower was as eerily quiet and chilling as ever. The dim candlelight barely illuminated the space around it. When Saul was just a servant, he used to fear that something might suddenly leap out of those shadowy corners. Even now, as an apprentice, he still feared those dark places. At the tenth floor, Saul paused. There seemed to be a shadow pacing in the corridor, but when he looked carefully, there was nothing there. Without lingering, he picked up his pace and climbed to the thirteenth floor. Kongshas door opened as soon as he knocked. She mightve been waiting for him. Sid is about to make a move. The moment Kongsha closed the door, Saul cut straight to the point. Are you sure? Kongsha asked. Killing a Second-Rank apprentice inside the tower without reason has serious consequences. Everything here belongs to the Tower Master. She shivered as she said the title, as though even mentioning it was enough to invoke fear. Have you considered what would happen if youre wrong and you become the aggressor? I know, Saul said. The rules for apprentices are pretty clear. If an apprentice kills a servant without cause, they lose credits. If they kill another apprentice without cause, they get skinned and lose credits. If they harm a mentor without cause, the mentor can punish them however they like. But all those rules hinge on one thing: without cause. If Im fighting back and accidentally kill Sid, it doesnt count as unprovoked. Kongsha pressed her lips together and said nothing. Saul opened his hands in a pleading gesture. Senior, Sid has already taken control of two new apprentices around me. The next time he strikes, itll be to kill. Are you really willing to watch me die in his scheme? Especially after all the effort you went through to place me in the corpse chamber Even if your pawn went off-script halfway through. Saul tried to sound sincere. Lets stick to the plan. You get the head of a Second-Rank apprentice. I lose an enemy. Kongshas red lips curled up. She leaned back in her chair, twirling her toes in the air. Then tell me your plan in detail. Saul relaxed a little. Step two of the plancomplete! He connected the dots between his recent experiences and Sids movements. A lot of it was speculation. But Saul didnt need to verify which parts were true. All that mattered was that Sid showed up in the end. He first approached a girl named Jenna whod been to the Mutual Aid Society You know about that group, right? Kongsha nodded. Even she knew about it? That meant the Mutual Aid Society was probably more powerful than Saul had thought. That new girl discovered the societys parasite and came to me for help. But right in front of meshe exploded. Kongsha touched her lips thoughtfully. The Mutual Aid Societys parasites arent lethal. That probably wasnt their doing. That was my guess too. And the explosion wasnt bigso even if I hadnt been wary, it wouldnt have killed me. Saul looked down, remembering the girls hopeful eyes just before the blast. Snapping back to focus, he continued, So I figured there had to be a follow-up plan. Sure enough, a few days later, a boy named Rocky came to me, asking about Jenna. He died too? No, but he vanished for a few days. Thats what made me sure hed be back. And when he does thats when Sid will strike. Kongsha stopped stroking her lips. But if you know hes Sids pawn, why not just kill him now? Better the enemy you know than the one you dont. Saul explained slowly. Sids very cautious. He never gets his hands dirty. All the killing is done by others. But now that Ive angered him and my strength is growing fast, he wont want to risk another failure. To ensure success, hell show up himself. Of course, what truly convinced Saul Sid would come was the Diary of a Dead Wizardhe was sure Sid would want to retrieve it before anyone else found it. But that part he couldnt reveal. Not a word to anyone. (End of Chapter) Chapter 61: The Deranged Rocky and the Hidden Threat After surviving several attempts on his life, Saul had already figured out how Sid operated. He even suspected that the incident in Kazs lab had something to do with Sid. If he hadnt been teleported back to his dorm by Big Pink, he might have run straight into Sid arriving to clean up the scene. He sent Jenna here, probably intending for her to die in front of me. That way, he could pave the way for Rockyor someone else after himgiving them a clear and justifiable motive to come after me. He probably already knows Ive learned a zero-tier spell. To make sure nothing goes wrong this time, hell have to come and confirm things himself. Saul looked up at Kongsha, keeping his tone as calm as possible. I can already cast spells now. Im getting stronger. If he doesnt make a move soon, hell never get another chance. Kongshas mind churned slightly. Several eyes flickered in and out of visibility around her. But all of this hinges on one thingJenna really was sent by Sid. Im about fifty percent sure, Saul said. But I think thats enough. Even if Im wrong, itll only cost you a few afternoonsfive days from now is our first apprentice test. Hell have to act before that. After the test, Saul would be recognized as a standout among the new apprentices, already having mastered multiple spells. That would make Sids move even riskier. A few afternoons? You think Ive got that kind of free time? Kongsha snorted. Saul showed an awkward expression. Sorry, senior. Ill try to think of another way The afternoon after tomorrow, then. Saul blinked in surprise. Why was she so sure? Youve let Sid know that Im your backer, havent you? The afternoon after tomorrow thats when Ill be taking my test. Saul immediately frowned. Youre saying Sid will pick a time when youre not around? Of course. Hes been planning this for a long time. Hell choose the best possible moment. Sauls frown deepened. He gritted his teeth. Can you ask your mentor to postpone your test? No way! But Moving it up, on the other hand, is perfectly fine. Kongsha smiled. She seemed to enjoy seeing Saul flustered. You dont need that second potion I offered anymore anyway, right? So taking my test a bit early isnt a big deal. Her eyes flickered in and out of sight, sometimes staring at Sauls face, sometimes at his left hand. ...Lucky you. Very lucky. Saul let out a long breath, his shoulders relaxing. He lowered his head and wiped away nonexistent sweat from his brow. Two days later. East Tower, second floor, Morgue No. 3. Saul wasnt running any experiments. He was sitting on the lab table, absentmindedly flipping through Speculation on Soul Vessels, a book he had just received. It had been handed to him personally by Big Pink, who told him to study it thoroughly. But staring at the silk pages, Sauls legs were jittery and his brain couldnt even process the words. Hed often turn the page only to realize he hadnt understood a thing from the last one, and would have to flip back again. Its time! Saul perked up immediately. He hadnt attended class these past two days. He kept his schedule erratic so peoples eyes would naturally fall on the morgue. The waiting had been nerve-wracking but now that it was finally beginning, Saul found himself suddenly calm. His legs stopped shaking. His mind cleared. He stashed the book away and got up to open the door. Standing outside was a haggard Rocky. He clearly hadnt washed or slept for days. Dark circles under his eyes, bloodshot and wild. What are you doing here? Sauls tone was laced with annoyance and surprise. But his left hand was already raised to his chest. You killed Jenna, didnt you? Rocky stared at Saul, eyes full of fury. No. Sauls expression darkened. Whos been feeding you that nonsense? You know its forbidden to kill fellow apprentices, right? Rockys eyes reddened further. Then why did I see her red dress here? What did you do to her? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul froze. He remembered Jenna had worn a bright red dress that day. But that dress had gone into the big chest with Jenna. What had Rocky seen? Saul forced himself to look annoyed. I told you, I didnt kill Jenna. And theres no dress here. Someones clearly messing with you. But Rocky wasnt listening. He mumbled to himself, It was you, it had to be you Jennas been blaming me these days for not finding her sooner Jenna? Blaming him? Was Rocky possessed? Had he lost his mind? Saul took a step back. That movement triggered Rocky instantly. Dont run! Give Jenna back to me! Rocky suddenly pulled a dagger from behind his back and lunged for Sauls chest. The blade shimmered with green lightit was poisoned! Saul instantly raised his left hand to block the wild swing and quickly muttered an incantation, casting Demoralized Gaze. But Rocky didnt flinch. He took two steps back, then charged again with renewed force, muttering, You killed her you killed her His movements were swift and precisenothing like the timid Rocky Saul once knew. If hed had even half this skill last time, he wouldnt have fled in panic. Who are you really?! Saul circled around the table, dodging the frenzied attacks. Rocky just grinned maniacally and lunged again. Just then, the diary came fluttering out. Saul could only dodge while glancing at the rapidly scrawling text. [May 23rd, Year 314, Lunar Calendar. You were attacked by an unknown consciousness possessing Rocky. His dagger carries a terrifying cursed poison. You were slashed across the chest, Your organs began to melt, black blood pouring from your mouth. After a long battle, you defeated the enemy with a Strike Undead, thinking youd finally survived. But it wasnt over. A new enemy arrived. A Fireburst Stone flew in from the doorway. You saw fire and hell~] Someone else was outside! Saul instantly realized another attacker was waiting and it probably wasnt Sid either. A long battle? Then I need to finish this fast. Saul dove behind the teleportation platform and cast Strike Undead at Rocky. The spell was far more powerful than Demoralized Gaze. Rocky reeled as black smoke rose from his face and skin, his movements slowing visibly. A dead spirit possession, just as the diary said. If it hadnt warned me, I wouldnt have thought to use that spell so quickly. After all, Rocky looked very much alive. Without that clue, it would''ve taken too long to guess he was possessed by a wraith. But one Strike Undead wasnt enough to take him down completely. If this dragged on, it could really become a prolonged fight. And Saul couldnt afford thatthe hidden attacker outside could strike at any moment. Rocky leapt onto the teleportation platform, dagger raised high, trying to plunge it into Sauls heart. But Saul pulled something from his sleevea disposable magic wand he had traded a pile of credits for from Kongsha. Ice Dagger! (End of Chapter) Chapter 62: The Real Enemy Appears As Saul uttered the activation incantation, the tip of his wand swiftly formed a finger-length shard of ice. The ice crystal was sharp like a spike and radiated a biting chill. With a whoosh, it shot straight toward Rockys unguarded head. Ahhhhh!!! Rockys head was pierced clean through by the frosty ice spike, leaving behind a bloody hole that froze over almost instantly. Two screams erupted simultaneously from Rocky. One was brief and cut off abruptly. The other was sharp, echoing endlessly like a reverberation. Strike Undead! Saul quickly cast another spell. With his current 13 Joules of magic power, casting a Zero Tier spell was effortless. The piercing screech was dissolved into white smoke under the spells dark light. Enemy: neutralized. Without pause, Saul glanced at the dagger still clutched in Rockys hand. He quickly took Rockys hand and stabbed the poisoned dagger into a subtle, unnoticeable spot under Rockys corpse. Blood stained the blade and rapidly turned black. Saul covered the wound on Rockys body and placed Rockys hand aside, revealing the dagger now prominently coated in black blood. Now, all that was left was to wait for the vulture to swoop in. Duke leaned against the wall. His legs were trembling. If he didnt prop himself up, he wouldve slid to the floor. Rockys already gone in. They should be fighting by now, right? He turned his head to look down the second-floor hallway of the East Tower. Beyond the motionless big guy, the door closest to the ramp was half-open. Clanging noises echoed from withinit sounded intense. Duke looked down at the stone in his hand. An Fireburst Stone, a gift from Sid. Perfect for dealing with apprentices who lacked protective spells. Duke only had one of these. It had to be used at the perfect moment. A sharp scream suddenly rang out from the morgue. It was hard to tell who had cried out. Did the fight end already? Duke knew it was his time to move. If Rocky had killed Saul, then all was well. But if Saul had killed Rocky, then he needed to strike now! Otherwise, in a straight fight, hed stand no chance against Saul. Duke didnt have time to think about how the situation had gotten to this point. He gripped the Fireburst Stone tightly and channeled magic into the trigger mechanism. Then he strode to the door of the third morgue, raising his hand to throw the Fireburst Stone inside. A strong impact would cause the Fireburst Stone to explode instantly. Whoever was still alive or even if both were alive didnt matter. Once this thing went off, no one would be walking out! Duke reached the doorway, glanced inside, and raised his arm But then he froze. There was no one standing inside. The stench hit Dukes nose, snapping his dazed mind back into clarity. Rocky lay on the ground, a hole in his face. The daggercoated in blood! Perfect. Dukes eyes lit up. He had given that dagger to Rocky himself, so he knew exactly what it carried. Still, to be safe, he didnt leave. His eyes scanned the room, Fireburst Stone still ready to throw. Wheres Saul? But within his field of vision, Saul was nowhere to be seen. Did he escape? But I was watching the hallway the whole time The room was a mess. A table was knocked over, empty boxes scattered across the floor. A large chest lay overturnedbig enough to hide an adult. Is Saul hiding there? He spotted what looked like a hand near the chestit had to be Sauls, and he had to be injured. By now, the poison shouldve taken effect. Duke licked his lips, a grin spreading across his face. He took another step forward. Suddenly, a hand clamped around Dukes right wristthe one holding the Fireburst Stonegripping it tight so he couldnt throw. Before Duke could even be shocked, another hand shot up into view, lunging viciously for his throat! The boys fragile neck was torn open in one swift motion! Blood sprayed out. Duke stared at the crimson mist before him, confusion flashing in his mind in his final moments: How did he get behind me? Letting Dukes corpse slump to the floor, Saul still held on to his wrist, making sure the Fireburst Stone didnt fall. The hiding technique Saul had just used was a Zero Tier spell he had studied specifically for this dayMage Trick. This spell was highly flexible. By altering the spell model slightly, one could change how it manifested. Saul had chosen an effect that concealed his presence. When Duke entered, Saul had actually been standing right beside the doorway, pressed against the wall. But Duke never noticed him. This spell seemed powerful, but in truth, none of its effects had any real offensive capabilityit could only briefly fool the senses. Hence, it was classified as a Zero Tier spell. Another reason it was so low-ranked was its unpredictability. Sometimes you''d want to pull a rabbit from a hatonly to get a toad instead. But with Sauls precise coordinate analysis method, he could control the spells effect however he wanted. Besides this special Zero Tier spell, Saul had also prepared other tools. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wand that had unleashed the ice spike earlier was actually a magical device. Magical devices were typically single-use items that had strong spells sealed inside. With a simple infusion of magic, anyone could use themno need to know the spell itself. Unfortunately, to eliminate Rocky quickly, Saul had already used the device hed originally prepared for Sid. Dukes Fireburst Stone was also a type of magical devicethough far more destructive than the ice dagger, with a larger area of effect. Saul carefully pried the Fireburst Stone from Dukes hand, dispelling the magic that clung to it. The unstable Fireburst Stone finally quieted down. Saul let out a soft breath. Letting it explode in the morgue wouldve been bad. He was about to put the Fireburst Stone away, but instinctively switched to a semi-meditative state to inspect it firsthe always did this when collecting materials from corpses. Then Saul froze. Under his scrutiny, a grayish-black insect crawled out of the Fireburst Stone and quickly latched onto his left hand, opening a huge maw to bite Well, it tried to bite. But it couldnt break through. Saul calmly set the Fireburst Stone on the table, pinched the bug between his thumb and forefinger, and crushed it! Chirp! The gray-black illusionary bug turned to fine dust and scattered into the air. What was that? The Diary hadnt made an appearance, so Saul couldnt tell what the bugs function was. The Diary had always been haughtynever giving any attention to minor things like this. But Saul felt this little bug was anything but ordinary. It had to be part of Sids finishing move. Outside the silent morgue, faint footsteps echoed. Sauls eyes narrowed. The real enemy had arrived! He immediately staggered over to his cabinet, rummaging through it in a panic, clattering bottles as he went. Then he swiftly pulled out several spare vials from his clothes, popped their corks, and gulped them all down. After drinking the potions, Saul clutched his chest in pain and stumbled toward the door, swaying as if seeking help. The door was pushed open. A figure appeared in the doorway. Seeing who it was, Sauls face changed dramatically. He stumbled backward, knocking over the worktable and nearly tripping over a corpse near the teleportation platform. As his back slammed into the platform, his face twisted in pain, and he spat out a mouthful of black blood. Then he stared at the figure behind the door with a look of despair and roared in anger: Sid, so it really was you! (End of Chapter) Chapter 63: Triple-Layered Curse Sid shrugged as he stepped out from behind the door. He didnt enter the room, just leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed. "Yeah, its me. But how could you forget againyoure supposed to call me senior!" Saul clutched his chest in pain, face contorted as he glared at Sid. "Youre trying to kill me? Arent you afraid that Mentor Kaz will skin you alive?" Sid chuckled lightly, his face full of disdain. "Who said I was going to lay a hand on you? Clearly just a little infighting between First Rank apprentices. I just happened to pass by and kindly came to clean up the corpses." "You think you can fool the mentors?" "You think the mentors actually care about a few apprentices? Especially dead ones?" He glanced at the mess of lab tables and cabinets, letting out a mocking laugh. "Trying to make an antidote? Not a bad idea, but whats in you isnt poison. Medicine wont help." Saul began dragging himself along the conveyor belt, while Sid just stood at the doorway, not stepping in, nor stopping him. It seemed he planned to wait for Saul to die on his own. Saul reached the teleportation portal, grabbed the black tassels, and shouted into it, "Senior! Senior!" The bright flame overhead cast a pale light on Sauls face. Sid laughed again. "You really think someones coming to save you? Hayden just happens to be out today. Byron from Morgue One turned thirty a few days ago and has already left the Tower. They havent found a replacement yet. So, on the second floor of the East Tower, its just you and me." "What the hell did you do to me?" Saul asked, dragging himself toward the other side, seemingly trying to reach the lab table for useful reagents. "Told you, its not poison." Sids smile disappeared, replaced by irritation. "Hurry up and die already, so I can clean up your body." Seeing Saul still struggling, Sid decided to extinguish his final shred of hope. "Whats on you is a curse. If your backer Kongsha were here, maybe she could help you lift it. But shes busy todayapprentice evaluation. Even if you called her, she wouldnt have time to come." Saul froze, looking at Sid, and finally, despair crept across his face. "Urgh!" He coughed up another mouthful of black blood. Trembling, he collapsed. His heavy body accidentally knocked over the lever next to the teleportation table, and the conveyor belt began to hum. Saul twitched twice on the ground, then lay still. Only then did a genuine smile appear on Sids face as he quickly stepped into the room. He wasnt afraid Saul was faking. He had plenty of ways to control a new apprentice. What he feared was being too late and letting the diary slip away again. Sid crouched down, reaching to search Sauls body. Just then, behind him, a woman with only half a face slowly emerged from behind the black leather tassels of the conveyor belt. The platform continued to hum, masking a faint, inaudible incantation. A crystalline ice dagger swiftly formed in midair, larger than the ones Saul summoned with his wand more like a real dagger and stabbed fiercely toward Sids back! At the last moment, Sid sensed something and suddenly leapt forward. He avoided a fatal wound, but the ice dagger still pierced his abdomen, leaving behind a bloodied hole that quickly froze over. Had he not leapt forward, the dagger would have gone straight through his heart. Sid didnt have time to look backhe instantly cast a defensive spell behind him. A translucent barrier appeared between him and Kongsha, blocking the Lesser Orb of Frost she hurled next. Frost immediately crystallized into delicate ice flowers across the barrier. Before Sid could catch his breath and steady himself, another ice dagger silently appeared to his left. But Sid wasnt an easy targethis entire body seemed to melt like wax. The dagger passed through him, slicing off some of the waxy fluid, but the rest quickly reformed into a whole Sid. However, the wound in his abdomen did not heal. This spell clearly allowed him to dodge damage, but not regenerate old injuries. Meanwhile, another ice dagger was already forming midair. Sids face turned as pale as a corpse. What made Kongsha the most powerful among Second Rank apprentices was her ability to ignore a certain level of mental fatigue and consecutively cast First-Tier spells. Sid, on the other hand, after using a defensive spell and his wax-melt technique, needed time to rest and stabilize his mental energy before casting again. Otherwise, a small mistake could harm him severely. Seeing the third ice dagger rapidly formingits formation accelerated by the frost orbSid had no choice but to pull out his trump card. He lowered his hand, revealing a figurine in his palm. The moment Kongsha saw it, her expression changed. She immediately dispersed the forming ice dagger, which caused her brain to throb violently from the sudden interruption. Within her glass skull, several eyeballs floated into view, all staring unblinkingly at the figurine in Sids hand. "You dare carry an Elf Figurine with you? Arent you afraid youll suddenly go insane one day?" Sid took the opportunity to steady his mind. Even now, pulling out the Elf Figurine was a dangerous move. But he still flashed a roguish grin. "I have my ways. Without this, youd never even give me a chance to speak." Kongsha had attacked the moment she appeared, followed by relentless killing blows. Sid didnt even have time to chant, let alone stop her. "Kongsha, we dont need to fight to the death over a servant," Sid said, glancing at Saul. The latter looked deathly pale, black blood leaking from the corners of his mouth, seemingly seconds from death. Sid felt his plan coming to fruition and couldnt hide his excitement. "Especially one whos about to die." "But hes useful to me," Kongsha replied coldly. "What did you do to him?" "A triple-layered curse, thats all," Sid said nonchalantly. "Triple-layered?" Kongsha asked, her many eyeballs still fixated on the figurine, none retreating into her brain. "That requires three lives So those three new apprentices were sacrifices you fed to Saul?" "Exactly. The kid''s ruthlessnever hesitates. Although he didnt technically kill the first one, they died right in front of him. The lingering death aura still clung to him." Sid proudly revealed his method. "So, Kongsha, are you really going to fight me over someone doomed to die?" Some of Kongshas eyes flicked to Saul, then quickly turned back. Seeing her hesitate, Sid pressed further. "All I want is this brats corpse to vent my anger. Everything elseyou can take it." Kongsha said nothing, seemingly accepting the offer. Sid, still holding the figurine carefully, kept his eyes on Kongsha as he slowly stepped toward Saul. On the ground, Saul barely lifted his head, watching Sid draw nearer. He looked desperately toward Kongsha. But all of her eyeballs were still fixed on the figurine in Sids hand, seemingly oblivious to Sauls silent plea. Sid, still watching Kongsha, stepped forward again. Suddenly, his leading foot stomped hard onto the floor, cracking the stone tiles beneath. Using the rebound force, Sid launched himself backwardabandoning Saul and heading straight for the door. In the next instant, two ice daggers came crashing down from above, stabbing through the spot Sid had just been, shattering two more tiles. "Tch!" Kongsha clicked her tongue in regret. That Sid was just too cautious. If he escaped today, she might never get such a clean shot under the guise of "self-defense" again. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And with the Elf Figurine in his hand, she didnt dare go all out with her spells. A surge of mental energy could easily trigger hallucinations through the figurinepotentially without her even realizing. That would be too dangerous. Sids expression twisted with rage. This escape had cost him a perfect chance to recover the diary! Luckily, the diary itself looked plain. Even if Kongsha saw the hardcover book that had fallen off Saul, she might not pay it any mind. He still had a shot at reclaiming it. Just as both Sid and Kongsha were lamenting missed opportunities, a figure suddenly appeared behind the crimson doorand delivered a solid punch that sent the escaping Sid flying back. (End of Chapter) Chapter 64: Senior, I Got You a Gift Sid was caught off guard, staggering backward from the punch to his face. A warm trickle of blood immediately ran from his nose. He looked up in shock, stunned to see someone who absolutely shouldnt be here. Byron? Why havent you left the tower? Byron? Even Kongsha looked surprised as she stepped down from the teleportation platform, subtly giving the fallen Saul a nudge with her foot. Yeah. Faced with their questions, Byron only nodded slightly. Well, no point asking him anything. Sid instantly realized hed been ambushed. There was no escape. This guy was ruthless to othersand to himself. He suddenly raised the Elf Figurine in his hand and smashed it hard against the wall. Byron and Kongsha stared at the statue, their expressions changing instantly. The fragile Elf Figurine cracked in half from the impact. The head rolled off, spinning across the floor. The statue was only a fingers width thick, hollow insidecompletely empty. Yet, it felt like something was there. As the statue shattered, silence fell over the morgue. Youre completely insane! Even Kongsha lost her seductive charm, glaring at Sid with venom in her eyes. Hm? Hm!! Byron finally realized what Sid had been holding. His brows furrowed deeply. The hand Sid used to hold the remaining half of the figurine instantly withered and shriveled, like that of an eighty-year-old man. He hunched over, chest heaving, his eyes darting between Kongsha and Byron. The moment you ambushed me, I knew thered be no reconciliation today. So if thats how it is, then we all go down together! Sid raised the statue and walked toward Kongsha. Kongshas eyes spun rapidly, and in the end, she actually stepped aside, exposing the unconscious Saul behind her. Sid now looked like a walking bomb, forcing two powerful Second Rank apprentices to hold back. When Byron tried to approach, Sid immediately raised his hand again, forcing him to retreat once more. Just like that, Sid maneuvered the two of them around, until he ended up beside Saul while Byron and Kongsha stood at the doorway. You think youre getting out of here? After a long silence, Kongsha finally spoke. With the Elf Figurines power leaking, none of us can use our mental bodies. But you holding onto ityoull fall into an illusion sooner or later, even if you dont move. Then we can easily kill you. Sorry, Sid grinned savagely, my family has knight heritage. Without spells, you cant stop me! Dont come any closer! He barked at Byron again, stopping him in his tracks. Right now, Sid looked a messface covered in blood, a gaping hole in his stomach. But he was feeling triumphant. For the first time, he had forced two strong opponents to back off. He stared at the two of them, slowly crouching next to Saul. The little servant boy beside them wasnt movingprobably dead. Sid reached out to feel for a pulse. Nothing. Hes really dead! Grandfather, Sid screamed inwardly, do you see this? Im the real hope of the family! The Diary of Dead Wizard, youve searched so long for is almost in my hands! Hahaha! Seeing Sids strange expression, Byron stepped forward again. Dont move! Though excited, Sid remained alert. As soon as Byron moved, he threatened him again. Come any closer and Ill show you what a hallucination feels like. You think Kongsha wont strike while youre stuck in one? But before Sid finished his sentence, he suddenly felt something slam into his gut, right into his open wound. The pain was blinding. He looked down in alarm and saw that Saul, who had appeared motionless, had somehow gotten up and was shoving something into the hole in his belly. It was as thick as a fist and about the length of a palm. Senior! Saul grinned wide, his mouth and teeth stained black. With his left hand, he shoved the thing deeper. Heres a gift! Furious and in pain, Sid swung a punch at Saul. Saul tried to block with his left arm, but still got sent flying. Even as he crashed to the ground, Saul looked thrilled. He turned his head and shouted to Byron and Kongsha, Get down! Sid panicked, trying to dig the thing out of his stomach, but it was jammed tight between chunks of ice BOOM!!!!!! The explosion wasnt nearly as loud as expectedmore of a dull thud. That startled Saul. Crap, did Keli sell me a fake? His back slammed hard against the floor, but he strained his neck to look at Sid. Seeing the result, Saul finally exhaled in relief. The grenadeno, the Ironfire blastwasnt explosive in the traditional sense. It seemed all its power had been compressed, focusing entirely on the target. Sid was blown in half. Both his upper and lower body were pierced from within by iron shards. This Ironfire is amazing. Definitely a wizard tool! Not a single shard was wastedSid seemed to fall into a pile of iron cacti at this moment. His mouth opened, and blood mixed with iron dust dripped to the floor with a clear, metallic clink. Sid never expected that after threatening two Second Rank apprentices, hed be taken down by a servant boy. You how werent cursed That was what puzzled Sid most. But Saul gave no explanation. He simply backed away in silence. Sid collapsed to the floor, eyes still fixed on Saul. Then, a thick, hardcover book suddenly appeared before him. It was so closehe could reach it if he tried. Sids eyes went wide. Kongsha, Byron, Saul, the tower, his grandfather None of it mattered anymore. All he could see was that bookthat red leather-bound book! Mine! he mouthed silently, reaching for it. But he grabbed only air. His hand passed right through it. Again and again, until it finally dropped to the floor. Saul looked at Sid, puzzled. The guy was grabbing at empty air, not even bothering with final words. Nervously, Saul glanced at his own left shoulder. The diary still floated quietly there. All good! He stood up and spat out the foul black blood in his mouth. Peh! Senior Kongsha, Senior Byronhes really dead now, right? Byron stepped forward first, bent down to check carefully, and nodded. Yeah. Kongsha didnt move right away. She first picked up the Elf Figurine Sid had smashed and sealed the two halves in a small box. Only then did she sigh in relief, the terrifying eyeballs finally retracting. If you really want to be sure hes dead, thats easy, she said as she walked over, tossing a saw from the console toward Saul. Cut off the head. Dead or not, thatll do it. Saul was very practiced at this. Byron wasnt exactly new to it either. A screeching noise rang out, blood splattering. Saul placed Sids severed head in a box, wrapped it in pale yellow leather, and handed it to Kongsha. She accepted it and let out a long breath. Good. With you killing Sid, weve got an even stronger case for justified retaliation. One of her eyeballs floated up from the milky liquid and swiveled to look at Saul. Kongsha smiled suddenly. But Im really curious nowwhy exactly was Sid so determined to kill you? Saul had already prepared a story. A few months back, when I was still a servant, I caught Sid stealing something in the library. He attacked me on the spot. I was badly injured, but survived. Ever since, hes been worried Id talk, and tried to kill me a few times. Saul had once considered using what Sid knew about Kongsha stealing brains to tie her and himself together, but Kongsha quickly saw through it and threatened him. Now that Sid had risked the illusions just to kill Saul, of course Kongsha was suspicious again. So Saul told the trutheverything that a bystander could have witnessed. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Except for the Diary of a Dead Wizard. That, only Saul could see. Chapter 65: Hello, Backer. This Is My New Backer Kongsha was not at all satisfied with Sauls honest explanation. Oh, really~~ She stretched her tone as another eyeball floated up, locking onto Saul. Then why did he make a special trip to collect your corpse? And why did you seem so sure hed show up? Saul broke into a cold sweat under the stare of that eyeball. I already explained this, Senior Kongsha. After the test, my strength would be revealed, and itd be hard for him to secretly make another move against me. So this was likely his last chance to acthed come to confirm my death. The intense pressure from the eyeball made Saul want to hide behind Senior Byron. Oh? Kongshas red lips curved into an even wider smile. Why do I get the feeling its because you took something Sids been searching for? Thats why hes been keeping an eye on you. Cold sweat trickled down Sauls back. Too bad you two seem to have agreed not to mention a word of it. Kongsha extended a pale hand, gently brushing Sauls cheek. So, would you be willing to tell me and Byron? But at that moment, Byron suddenly reached out and moved Kongshas hand away. What do you mean by that, Byron? Kongsha instantly summoned another eyeball to glare at him. She thought, If you couldnt tell there was something off about those two, I wouldnt even be interrogating Saul in front of you! And now youre ruining it for me! Outwardly though, she smiled softly. Arent you curious about Sauls little secret? Byron shook his head firmly. Hmph! Kongsha stared at him, more eyeballs rising into the air. But Byron was completely unfazed, his expression as lifeless as a corpse as he met her gaze. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In terms of aura, Byron was slightly weaker, but Kongsha was the first to back down. Well then, since youre not interested, go ahead and take Sids corpse back. I still have to heal my little friend. Byron only nodded again. Mm~ Kongsha raised her hand, and icy crystals began to gather in her palm. Did you forget who the strongest Second Rank is? Saul suddenly peeked out from behind Byron and smiled at Kongsha. Thats you, of coursebecause Senior Byron is already a Third Rank apprentice. The chill that had been spreading from Kongshas body suddenly froze mid-air, and the ice crystal in her hand dissolved into faint stardust. You She took a half-step back in disbelief, glancing from Saul to Byron. Arent you already thirty? Byron scratched the back of his head, and without needing to slit his throat, a seam opened on his neck, revealing sharp teeth underneath. I advanced just this month. Just one look at Byrons throat, and Kongsha could tell he wasnt lying. He could now control his skin more naturally. But your Locator couldnt integrate Byron pointed at Saul. Because of him? Kongsha felt her brain spinning. Impossible! She suddenly pursed her lips, falling silent. She didnt ask further, but several of her eyeballs turned toward Saul, studying him like it was her first time meeting him. Just a few months ago, he had been terrified and begged her to save him. And now? Hed completed multiple body modifications, secured Byrons support, and even killed Sid! Seeing Kongsha wavering, Saul stepped out from behind Byron. Senior, will you still need your brain next month? Kongsha paused, then abruptly retracted her menacing aura. Her red lips curved into a charming smile. Of course Ill need it. And if theres another opportunity like this, she shook the severed head in her hand, dont forget to invite me. With that, she tidied her battle-rumpled clothing, hooked a finger to adjust her collar slightly, and flicked it back. Little one, you really know how to pick your backers. Saul gave a polite smile but thought to himself, If I told you who my real backer was, itd scare you to death Kongsha walked away, half her face still filled with complicated emotion. Byron turned to Saul with an equally complex look. Saul looked at Byrons spooky but strangely sincere face and grinned. Senior, want to know why Sid targeted me? Byrons throat opened. Conflicts happen every day in the Wizard Towerresources, influence. Ive lost interest. Hed worked in the morgue for over a decade, dealing with countless corpses of people he once knew. By the way, Senior, you can talk now without slitting your throat? Im a Third Rank now, Byron said, touching his throat. I used to avoid speaking because I couldnt control my skin. But with the modification plan you gave me, I had a breakthrough. I always wanted to fuse with it, to hide who I really was. But I forgotI''m already complete as I am. It can be my weapon, my shield, but it must never be me. Once I understood that, I could finally fuse my Locator and advance to the Third Rank. It helped that much? No wonder you insisted on owing me 100 credits. But with your help this time, Id say were even. Saul glanced at Sids headless corpse, a little pained. Hed used up the single-use sorcery items from Keli and Kongsha, spent a fortune on a fake-death potion, and paid heavily to enlist Kongsha and Byrons help. Now he was back to square oneflat broke. But at least, the threat of Sid was gone. Sid hadnt just attacked Saul multiple times, making his life miserablehe also knew about the Diary of Dead Wizard. He had to be eliminated. The man might not have known the diarys full capabilities, but even his partial knowledge was a threat. Some secrets just can''t be sharedespecially when theyre priceless. The human heart cant stand being tested. Best not to test it at all. The only question wasbesides Sid, did anyone else know about the Diary of Dead Wizard? Saul. Byrons voice pulled Saul from his thoughts as he stared blankly at Sids corpse. Rememberwhat you have is more valuable than any treasure. Sauls heart skipped a beat. Does Senior Byron know? Byrons tone grew solemn. Knowledge and lifethose are the most important things for a wizard. Sauls mouth opened slightly. Ahit seems I misunderstood Senior Byron was giving him a lesson! I understand, Senior. Placing life alongside a wizards pursuit of knowledgeperhaps it was to remind him that without life, nothing else mattered? Senior Byrons outlook was as grounded as ever. Seeing Saul genuinely reflecting on his advice, Byron was pleased. Oh, right. Byron reached into his mouth and pulled out a notebook to continue recording. As agreed, my assistance this time clears the credit debt. Then he scratched a few lines. But since you ultimately took down Sid yourself, Ill deduct a bit less. That leaves 16 credits remaining. No problem! Saul responded without hesitation. Sixteen creditsthat was over five months of his base salary! Byron took everything from Sids body, leaving Saul with a stripped-down corpse, claiming the Second Ranks items were still too dangerous for him. If Saul hadnt seen the gleam in Byrons eyes, he mightve actually believed the honest act! When dividing the spoils, Saul asked about the Elf Figurine, but Byron repeatedly shook his head and warned him to stay far away from anything related to elves until he became a true wizard. Afterward, Byron helped examine Sauls body and took care of the other corpses in the morgue. The infatuated youth Rockys body showed no signs of mutation. Previously possessed by a wraith, his face was now unrecognizable. Saul didnt know what hed been through or why the wraith targeted himjust that he was a poor, manipulated soul. Byron explained that someone had secretly placed a wraiths host item on Rocky. The wraith invaded his mental body when his emotions were unstable and his mind was weak. Eventually, they found a cracked magic crystal in Rockys wallet. That was the host itemno one knew who had slipped it into his pocket. Now that the wraith was destroyed, the host item had been rendered useless. For Second Rank apprentices, such low-level items were easy to identify. Even First Rank apprentices with strong mental stability wouldnt be affected too badly. But Rockys poor state and weak mind made it all too easy for him to lose control. So pitiful, Saul sighed and slipped Rockys wallet into his own pocket. (End of Chapter) Chapter 66: Hello, Senior. Goodbye, Senior Rocky was placed into the large box meant for storing corpses. Next was Duke. Duke also carried a curse. Within the Fireburst Stone he wielded lay the most dangerous component of the triple layer curse: the Shadow Curse Worm. And Dukes death was the final step required to awaken the Curse Worm. Sid probably figured that even if Duke failed to blow you up, his death could still activate the curse and kill you that way, Byron said, rubbing his Adam''s apple with a puzzled look. Im not surprised you dodged the Fireburst Stone. Im only a little surprised you managed to evade the Curse Worm too. But how did you even simulate something like coughing up black blood on the spot? Uh. Saul retrieved a small, dark red vial from his locker. This was a byproduct from my body-modification experiments. I call it Concentrated Plasma. Once activated, it turns into a large volume of blood. I can even add pigments to change its color as needed. Non-toxic, harmless, and perfect for faking death. In TV terms, its basically a blood pack. As for why it was black Saul couldnt exactly say the diary told him. Rockys dagger was poisoned. I figured pretending to be poisoned might make any other enemies let their guard down. In truth, Saul had taken a potion that slowed breathing and heart rateessentially a death-simulation drug. It was just a precaution. Saul took Dukes wallet and placed his body into the large box, letting him keep Rocky company. Byron informed Saul that the corpses of Rocky and Duke were both contaminated by the triple-layer curse. Just like Jenna before. Their deaths were all tied to Saul. Once they were all dead, the Shadow Curse Worm hidden in the Fireburst Stone would emerge and attempt to burrow into Sauls body, devouring his flesh. This was something neither Byron nor Kongsha had anticipated. Theyd been missing one key premise: Sid couldnt act directly against Saulthe diarys owner. Unless Sid abandoned the Diary of Dead Wizard. So Byron and Kongsha had both considered the worst-case scenario to be Sid taking the risk of punishment and attacking Saul personally. But in reality, Sid had chosen a far more complex and costly method to try and kill Saul. That mightve been what sparked Kongshas curiosity about the entanglement between Sid and Saul. If Saul hadnt been wary of Kongsha and made Byronnow a Third Rank apprenticehis backup plan, todays events mightve ended very differently. Ever since the diary had revealed that Kongsha was willing to sacrifice his life to use Saul, Saul had stopped viewing her as a reliable protector. Things were better nowtheyd become mutual beneficiaries in a transactional relationship. Kongsha had probably already figured out that Saul never took the medicine she gave him. Once everything was wrapped up, Byron took out his little notebook, jotting things down and deducting fees for explaining curse knowledge and inspecting the morgue. After confirming there were no further threats in the corpse chamber, Byron bid Saul farewell and returned to organize his gains from today. The third corpse chamber was finally down to just Saul. Saul walked over to Sids mangled remains and hauled them onto the teleportation platform. He turned and picked up several sharp tools from the cluttered workstation. With a respectful tone, he said to the mutilated corpse, Hello, senior. He paused, a pale smile appearing on his face. Goodbye, senior. Saul shivered. His eyes flew open to an icy sensation all over his body. Thats when he realizedhe was completely naked. Above him, the ceiling was lit by cold, pallid candlelight. Unfamiliar symbols spun and danced in the air, and a chilling aura, along with the faint sound of sobbing, wriggled into Sauls skin like tiny insects. Tap. Tap. Tap Footsteps were approaching. For some reason, a sudden fear seized Saul. He bolted upright and found himself lying on the teleportation platform in the corpse chamber. The tough feel of black leather beneath him made it clearhed been treated just like one of the corpses. Tap. Tap. Tap The footsteps grew louder. Saul swallowed hard. But his throat was parched and sore. Looking to the side, he noticed the scarlet door of the morgue hadnt been completely shut. Behind the hand-wide gap lay a deep, impenetrable darkness. And behind that darkness, fear was drawing closer. Tap. Tap. Tap The footsteps were nearly at the door! Jolted awake by the dread, Saul didnt spare another thoughthe leapt barefoot to the floor. He had a gut feeling: if whoever was making those footsteps found him, the consequences would be terrifying. "I need to hide!" He scanned the room. No corpses. No blood. No scattered tools. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a pale hand press against the red door. Saul didnt hesitatehe dove into the large box beneath the worktable. The door must have opened without a sound. Because now, the footsteps echoed inside the room. Theyre looking forme! Saul was certain, even though he didnt know who it was. I shouldve shut the lid. Lying beneath the worktable in the pitch black, Sauls thoughts raced with anxiety. But I didnt have time. The footsteps circled the room. Reaching for the lid now would only expose him. This box is right under the table, with walls on all sides. As long as they dont stick their head in here, I should be hidden. Saul lay pressed flat against the floor, barely breathing. Suddenly, the footsteps drew closer. Closer. They stoppedright beside him. There was some static noise above on the tablethen silence. Why isnt there any sound? Saul to peek out, just a little. But he didnt dare. Why are the footsteps gone? Waitdid they find me? Are they bending down? Are they trying to squeeze their head into the gap between the table and this box? Are they Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huff! Saul jolted awake, drenched in cold sweat. Another nightmare. He frowned, climbed out of bed, changed into fresh pajamas, and wiped his sweat-streaked forehead with his discarded clothes. This is the second night Ive had the same nightmare. But in the dream, I cant tell anythings wrong. I dont know Im dreaming. I dont even have the courage to fight back. All I feel is fearlike Im back to when I first transmigrated into this servants body. That sense of waiting for something unknown to appearthat cold, creeping terrorwas all too vivid. Even now, fully awake, Saul could remember the helplessness he felt in the dream. Deep down, he felt this dream wasnt ordinary. If he was discovered by the figure in the dream, something terrible might truly happen. Two nights in a row now, with nearly the same dream. And today, the dream had progressedthe owner of the footsteps had nearly found him. If Saul hadnt woken up in time, he mightve seen a face appear above him! In todays dream, the footsteps were already right on me. If I dream it again tomorrow will I be found? It was just a dream, and yet Saul couldnt shake the unease. He turned to glance at the diary on his left shoulder. The diary was sound asleep. If something dangerous happens in a dream will the diary warn me? Ill go find Senior Byron again this afternoon and have him check me out. Why afternoon? Because Saul couldnt skip class in the morning. This morning was their First Rank apprentices first assessment. Chapter 67: A Turbulent First Test Fearing he would fall asleep and dream again, Saul spent the latter half of the night meditating with the crystal orb in his hands. Although the transformation of his left arm into a wizard body had greatly increased his magic power, it hadnt done much to change his inherent magical talent. In other words, improving his magic power in the future would still be a major challenge. Fortunately, the most pressing danger had already passed. Saul could now afford to take safer approaches or continue modifying his body to enhance his magic. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At 8 a.m., the hourglass clock signaled it was time for him to leave. He slung on his bag and headed toward Mentor Kazs laboratory. Senior Mark was absent today, leaving only Angela huddled nervously in the corner of the lab. When she saw Saul enter, she forced a smile and greeted him. Good morning, Saul. Huh? Morning. Saul glanced at Angela and noticed she had already lowered her head again, keeping to herself. She seemed incredibly tense. Whew Saul let out a soft breath. Well, truth be told, he was nervous too. Even in his past life as a corporate drone, hed taken his share of professional exams. And every time, hed been anxious, never quite able to pull off the calm of a seasoned adult. That was the price of preparing for a test without actually preparing. But the nerves this time felt different from before. The First Rank apprentice test was held once a month, but new students were given three months to prepare for the first one. From the attitude of the mentors and the remarks of the senior students, it was clear that failing the exam wasnt a mere inconvenienceit wasnt as simple as just retaking it. Whats the worst that could happen if I fail the test? They wouldnt actually turn me into flower fertilizer too, right? Saul had confidence in his own strength, but the real source of his anxiety was the authority of the tower and the overwhelming power of the official wizard. First Rank apprentices were just too weak in comparison. The two of them waited in the lab from 8 to 9 a.m., and the atmosphere only grew heavier with each passing minute. But Mentor Kaz never showed up. As Saul was zoning out, trying to calm himself, he suddenly noticed Angela walking toward him. She sat down on a stool about a meter away. Saul, do you know where Duke went? He hasnt been to the lab in days, she asked cautiously. Hes dead, Saul replied flatly. Angelas head snapped up, but just before meeting Sauls gaze, she quickly looked away. Oh oh Her fingers fidgeted anxiously, and she shifted in her seat as if struggling with something. Um Angela clearly wanted to change the topic. The test is at nine today, right? Why arent the mentor or senior here? Saul didnt know either and was just about to suggest going out to check When the sound of footsteps approached. Senior Mark walked through the door. He didnt greet them and instead rushed into the lab to start gathering materials. Once hed packed what he needed, he finally spoke, without even looking back at them, The mentors have an unexpected situation. All new apprentices are to take the test in the tenth-floor common classroom. Get moving. Ah! Angela gasped, covering her mouth with both hands. Saul stood up immediately and followed Mark out of the lab. Other apprentices were also emerging from their respective labs in small groups, holding books or carrying bags. Everyone wore puzzled, uneasy expressions and whispered among themselves. Angela caught up from behind, quickening her pace to walk beside Saul. Strangely, even though shed clearly been frightened by him moments ago, she still stuck close to him now. That made Saul feel a little suspicious. Just as Angela opened her mouth to speak again, someone suddenly forced their way between them. Good morning, Saul! Oh? Morning, Angela. After casually greeting Angela, Keli turned to examine Saul. You look worse and worse these days. Saul gave a bitter smile. Had a nightmare. Nightmare? With your mental strength? Ordinary dreams shouldnt affect you. Are you sure youre not being haunted or cursed? Want someone to check it out? Keli had keen instincts and quickly noticed the potential issue. Apprentices with developed mental power rarely dreamed without causeespecially not nightmares. So as soon as Saul mentioned one, Keli immediately suspected hed gotten himself into something. When she said someone, she emphasized the word heavily. She meant Byron. Yeah, Saul nodded. He was thinking the same. Senior Byron, who worked in the morgue, probably had plenty of experience dealing with spirits and curses. But he had just been promoted to a Third Rank apprentice, and was busy with paperwork, moving, and picking up new materials. His morgue duties had been handed off to a new Second Rank apprentice. If Saul wanted to find him, hed have to go to his new dorm. If it werent for the lingering unease the dream had caused, Saul wouldnt have considered bothering Senior Byron. He didnt like being a burdenespecially when he was already low on credits. Angela walked quietly beside them, her steps growing slower. The moment Keli joined Saul, shed struck up a lively conversation with him and Saul, normally reserved, was laughing and talking along with her. Angela bit her lip, silently regretting her earlier hesitation. Saul had one of the strongest mental talents among all First Rank apprentices. But back then, it seemed like hed offended a Second Rank apprentice, and even his mentor didnt seem to think much of him. Thats why Angela hadnt tried to get close. She just didnt want trouble. Not everyone could afford to be as bold as Keli. Still deep in conversation, Saul and Keli moved quickly, their long strides soon leaving Angela behind. The temporary testing room on the tenth floor was quite large, and around twenty new students were scattered throughout. Three months of studying wizardly had already led to the formation of several small cliques. A few loners sat apart, silent and solitary. Saul and Keli, as usual, picked seats in the back row. Angela didnt follow this time. She found a seat on her own. Didnt she always avoid you before? Whys she suddenly sticking to you now? Keli asked, resting her chin on her hand. Shes probably nervous, Saul replied, not thinking much of it. Do you know whats going on? Why the test was moved here and why were all doing it together? I dont really know. I was eating breakfast with Mentor Gudo when he was suddenly called away. Then I got the notice about the test change. Eating breakfast with Mentor Gudo? Saul asked with effort. Yeah. Keli wore an expression like I dont even know how this happened. Ive totally gotten used to his vomiting. I can even eat bread right next to him now without flinching. Saul wasnt sure whether to be envious of Keli for being able to eat with Mentor Gudo or to pity her for having to. While the two chatted, the rest of the room buzzed with scattered conversation. Twenty-something people made it sound like a hundred. Bang! A sudden, loud noise startled everyone. Saul looked toward the sound and saw a Second Rank apprentice walking in with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Keli gasped beside him. Even Saul sat up straighter, frowning. Because the one who had just entered was Lokaithe same one who had given them their introductory lesson as freshmen! Using the Mutual Aid Society as a front, Lokai had parasitized who knows how many newcomers. Saul didnt know his true agenda, but he was certain Lokai was no simple good guy. They had already mentally filed Lokai under the evil faction. But Lokai didnt say a word after entering. He simply pulled up the chair at the front podium and laid down a soft fur cushion. Someone else is coming and thats the one conducting the test! Saul quickly turned to the door. Sure enough, a few seconds later, a thin, pale man walked in slowly. He wore a loose, white robe, and his exposed hands were bony and skeletal. His footsteps were completely silent. If he hadnt been so short, Saul mightve thought it was Big Pink making a grand entrance. Saul had never seen him before but someone had. Keli whispered a reminder: Thats Mentor Anze. He specializes in Earth and Wood magic, but he also dabbles in Water and Poison and I heard hes even studied Light magic. Hes got the most students in the entire tower. Lokai is one of them. (End of Chapter) Chapter 68: Out, Out, Out! When Lokai walked in, some people still greeted him warmly. But the moment Anze stepped inside, even the most talkative apprentices lowered their heads and fell silent. Had Saul and Keli been sitting up front, they probably wouldnt have dared to whisper to each other either. Everyone, including Lokai, had their full attention on Anze. They watched as he strolled slowly up to the lectern. With Lokai attending to him, Anze sat steadily on the chairjust like a man on the brink of death. Since the other mentors are all occupied today, my mentor Anze will be conducting the tests for everyone, Lokai cheerfully introduced to the group, not at all bothered by Anzes look of boredom and impatience behind him. No need to be nervous. Just try your best and show what you can do, Lokai continued to reassure the newcomers. Thats enough. Mentor Anze cut him off in a low voice. Lokai wasnt the least bit embarrassed. He immediately shut his mouth and stepped aside respectfully, still wearing a faint smile. Anze leaned against the armrest of his chair, eyes sweeping across the classroom without pausing on anyone in particular. Testing one by one is such a hassle. He curled his lip. If you dont meet my standards, leave. Right now. The classroom grew even quieter. Saul and Keli stopped talking, exchanging a silent glance. A few especially nervous apprentices were breathing so loudly it seemed deafening. Those who still havent learned composite runesout! Anzes voice, pale and feeble like his appearance, was like a needle stabbing straight into everyones ears. Saul tilted his head slightlynot because he was weak, but because he could sharply sense the mental force embedded in that voice. It was firm and merciless. A few seconds later, two trembling apprentices stood up, despair written on their faces, and walked out. As soon as they stepped out, the classroom door slammed shut behind them, leaving everyone wondering what would become of them. Before the newcomers could even catch their breath, Anze spoke again. Those who can only construct a single composite runeout! This time, the pause was longerabout ten secondsbefore two more stood up in panic. They looked like they wanted to explain, but under Anzes intimidating presence, not a word came out. Another two left. Again, the door slammed shut. The atmosphere in the room grew heavier. That ordinary classroom door now felt like the boundary between life and deathcrossing it meant no return. But Mentor Anze wasnt done. Those who havent yet learned a Zero Tier spellout! Even with the oppressive presence of a mentor, the room erupted in murmurs. Some couldnt believe their ears. They hoped Anze would take back what he said. But Anze merely stared coldly at them. Moments later, about half of the newcomers stood up. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They looked around in confusion, glancing skeptically at the ones who remained seated. It was as if they were saying, Didnt you say it was too hard? Didnt you say you didnt know how to do it either? Mentor, we one of the newcomers started, trying to appeal to Anze on behalf of the group. But before Anze could so much as blink, Lokai smiled and tapped the apprentice with a finger. The poor guy didnt even realize something was wrong. He opened his mouth to keep talkingonly for something to fall out. Those nearby looked down. It was half a tongue. That did it. Everyone lowered their heads and quickly walked out, no longer daring to pause or protest. Saul, whod been watching it all, actually leaned back in his chair and relaxed. This is just intimidation, he thought. If the test were really this strict, Anze couldve just said only those who know a spell stay. Hes clearly trying to scare us into working harder, huh But Anze still wasnt finished. Anyone who only knows one Zero Tier spellout! Silence. No one moved. Because in this entire room, barely anyone knew more than one Tier-0 spell. That condition would eliminate almost everyone! The pause dragged on. Finally, Lokai clapped his hands with a bright smile to get everyones attention. Come on now, lets move quickly. The mentors time is very valuable. Only then did the apprentices stand up one by one, hesitating, reluctant, glancing back as they filed out. They looked around, hoping no one passed the test either. That way, Mentor Anze might relax the standard and they, the last batch eliminated, might have a shot at being let back in. But to their dismay there were still three people sitting in their seats. Seriouslyeven that Saul guy was still there!? Wasnt he the one with terrible magic aptitude? Hadnt the mentors already given up on him? How was he still sitting there? How could he still be sitting there? Their stares burned into him like nails, but all Saul did was switch which leg he had crossed. Keli, sitting beside him, looked relatively calm but under the desk, her fists were clenched tight. The third person who remained seated was the real shock for Saul. Angela? Saul glanced at hershe looked a little pale, but unlike Keli, didnt seem especially nervous. He rubbed his left hand and switched legs again. The stunned newcomers filed out one by one. Once the last person left, the door closed firmly behind them again. Only three left? Mentor Anze sounded dissatisfied. Newcomers these days not a shred of urgency. He tapped his fingers lightly on the lectern and uttered a cold command: Lokai, mark the ones who left as disqualified. Deal with them. What? Lokai, whod still been smiling, suddenly widened his eyes. He basically shouted the doubt everyone was feeling. Mentor, really? All of them disqualified? Come on, there were some mutual aid society members in there whove been working so hard. Cant you give them one more chance? Anze snorted coldly. Seems like your mutual aid group isnt that useful after all. Better disband it before it causes trouble. But Lokai wasnt intimidated by Anzes attitude. He kept pleading on behalf of the students, his words smooth and sweet. Handle it however you want. Just stop bothering me. Anze finally relented, clearly annoyed. Hearing that, Saul and Keli exchanged a glanceboth feeling uneasy. If Lokai now got to decide who passed the test, then the influence of the mutual aid group would grow even stronger. Could this whole thing have been a setup? Could Anze and Lokai be putting on a two-man act? Could it be that the real leader of the mutual aid group is a mentor? In a relatively small wizard tower, a true wizard secretly building a newcomer groupwhat could the motive be? Fame? Wealth? Or magical materials? Lokai, cheerful after receiving Anzes orders, left to go calm down the little chicks outside. Meanwhile, Anze turned his gaze back to the three apprentices left in the room. His eyes landed on Angela, who was sitting alone in the corner. You. Come here. Show me the spells you know. Though Angela looked uneasy, she moved decisively and walked straight up to him without hesitation. Mentor Anze, Im Angela. I know two Zero Tier spells. Her voice was so soft that Saul almost didnt catch it. Under Anzes signal, Angela cast both spells. They were both of the shadow elementtypes Saul hadnt even seen before. The spells didnt seem to have much combat power. Saul wondered why Angela had chosen to learn these two first? Anze tapped his fingers twice on the desk. Saul noticed Angelas hands, clasped behind her back, twitch sharply. Light Suppression and Wraith Detection Not much for combat, but theyre easy to pick up. And just enough to meet my minimum standard. Hmm Did someone in your family used to work at the tower? (End of Chapter) Chapter 69: Invitation Hearing Anze''s question, Angela bowed respectfully and replied. "Yes, my uncle was once a Second Rank apprentice here. He returned to his hometown when he was 30, and it was my uncle who told me about some unwritten rules in the tower." Upon hearing that Angelas background was only that of a Second Rank apprentice, Anze immediately lost interest in probing further. "Although you''re being a bit clever, a qualification is a qualification," Anze said, raising his hand to point at the name tag on Angelas chest. The name tag flickered briefly before returning to its normal state, with no visible changes. Angela still maintained a humble expression, bowing respectfully once more to thank Anze. However, as she turned to leave the door, Saul noticed her mouth twitching in a suppressed manner. "Next..." Anzes gaze shifted to Saul and Keli. Angela sat on the far left of the classroom, and Saul was seated to Kelis left. By normal order, Saul should be next. But Anze skipped over Saul and called Keli first. "Girl, come here." Keli clenched her fists tightly under the table, then suddenly released them. With steady steps, she walked up to Anze and, without further introduction, immediately performed three spells. All three were Gold attribute, Zero Tier spells. One was an attack spell, another a defense spell, and the third one was an enchantment spell. "You''re Keli, the one following Gudo?" Anze surprisingly knew her name. "Yes, Master Anze," Keli responded. "He did pick up a good apprentice, but unfortunately, I havent dealt much with Gold attribute spells," Anze said, offering a subtle compliment. He acknowledged Kelis performance and nodded at her name tag before letting her leave. Now, only Saul and Anze remained in the classroom. "Do I still need to call you?" Anze asked. Just call me "Dad," Saul thought to himself, trying to ease the nervous tension inside. After all, unlike Keli, who had been a victim of the mutual aid society, Saul had just killed three of their new members. If Anze truly was the boss behind the mutual aid society, would he seize the opportunity to deal with him? Even if Anze didnt go so far as to kill him because of the towers rules, a teacher could still easily make things difficult for an apprentice. Saul quickly walked up to Anze, preparing to finish the process just like Keli had. But Anze raised his hand to stop him. "Extend your left hand, let me see." It wasnt surprising that a teacher would notice something unusual about Sauls left hand. Saul raised his left hand, which had been concealed until only the tips of his fingers were visible, up to his chest. Anze glanced at it briefly and nodded. "Your mind is sharp, youre brave, and you have good luck. No wonder you were able to kill Sid." Was this what he was after? Saul, together with Kongsha and Byron, had set up a trap for Sid, turning him into a new guest for the morgue. Knowing he couldnt keep this hidden, Saul decided to admit it and defend himself. "Master, I acted in self-defense and was forced to kill him." Anze, hearing this, smiled lazily. "Self-defense?" He absentmindedly traced circles on the table with his finger. "Dont worry, I wont care whether it was self-defense or not. Sid wasnt my apprentice. If anyone should be worried, its you, not me. You should be worried about Rum. Hes Sids master. Once he sobers up, he might make you go see him." "Mentor Rum?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rum was also one of the five instructors, specializing in Water attribute magic. "Could you help explain it to him, Mentor? I really had no choice," Saul asked politely, although he had already figured out that Anze was the type to avoid trouble, or at least appear that way. Unexpectedly... "Sure," Anze smiled lightly and waved his finger at Saul. "If you become my apprentice, I can help you resolve this issue." Could Saul even change his instructor in the tower? But no matter what reason he gave to change instructors, it would be hard to avoid offending his current master. Besides, instead of switching masters, he could just go directly to Master Kaz to resolve the trouble. "Thank you, Master Anze, but my current instructor treats me well. I cant bear to leave him," Saul responded cautiously, making sure not to offend Anze. "Treat you well? He hasnt told you that youre surrounded by vengeful spirits?" Vengeful spirits? Saul immediately raised his eyes, shocked. "Dont look at me. You should go find Master Rum. Hes best at dealing with vengeful spirits... if he still has the time to help you," Anze said, leaning back with his eyes half-closed and his hands crossed over his stomach, tapping quickly. "You dont want to switch to me? Fine... Testing is finally over. What a hassle." "Uh..." Saul reminded Anze, "Master, I havent cast my spells yet." "Cast what? Youve already killed a Second Rank. What more do you need to show?" "But Master Anze, you havent marked my name tag yet..." Saul hesitated, unsure how to describe the action. A mark, perhaps? Anze didnt move but closed his eyes and spoke, "Saul, do you know why we conduct frequent tests here in the tower?" Saul had no idea. "The structure of the Wizard Tower is such that it will try to extract the maximum potential from everyone. If one day you realize you''ve been given more responsibility, dont be too happy. Youve simply been placed in a position that suits your current abilities." Anze stopped speaking, almost as if he were asleep. Saul knew this meant it was time for him to leave the classroom. But Anze still hadnt marked any of the name tags. Was he deliberately making it difficult for him, or was he just annoyed that Saul wouldnt switch to being his apprentice? Saul bowed to Anzes closed eyes and left the room. As he pushed open the classroom door, Saul was startled by what he saw. The hallway outside was packed with over twenty people. Even Lokai stood at the front of the crowd. When Lokai saw Saul come out, he wasnt surprised at all. In fact, he cheered loudly, "Come on, lets all congratulate the top performer of this test." With that, he led the applause. Keli immediately joined in. But aside from Keli, no one else in the hallway clapped. The apprentices stared at Saul, some in disbelief, others with cold indifference, and some with faces full of fear. Lokai and Kelis applause continued, creating an awkward symphony in the hallway. Gradually, Angela started clapping, followed by the uneasy Doze, then the fifth, sixth... Finally, everyone in the hallway began to clap, and the atmosphere slowly became strange but energetic. "That''s right, that''s right~" Lokai clapped while nodding happily, "We should help each other, as we all entered the tower together, hee hee hee." The applause lasted for about three minutes. Lokai finally raised his hand to signal everyone to quiet down. "Also, as a reward for first place, you can go to the garden and pick a companion flower to cultivate." "Ah, so the first place has a reward," Saul thought to himself, feeling a little happier than the earlier applause. A garden? Companion flowers? When he was a servant, he was always threatened by the housekeeper that if he didnt do his work well, hed be dragged off to be used as fertilizer for the flowers. Now, he was going to see flowers nourished by that fertilizer? He had a bad feeling about it. At that moment, Lokai suddenly leaned in, bending down with an excited look as he gazed at Saul. "I dont even know your name yet. You havent joined the Mutual Aid Society, have you? How about joining now?" "Although you''re first among this group of apprentices, there are many seniors and upperclassmen in the Mutual Aid Society who are much more powerful than you~" (End of Chapter) Chapter 70: Big Pink and Another Second Rank Keli, who had been standing behind Saul the whole time, suddenly reached out like lightning and gave the back of Sauls waist a sharp twist. Hiss It was the sound of a quick, sharp intake of breath through clenched teeth. Saul instantly understood. Keli was reminding him to choose his words carefully. If he spoke too modestly, they might assume he was just being humble and forcefully drag him into the group. If he came off too arrogant, he might end up offending Rocky, who had invited him in front of everyone. In that split second, three or four possible excuses flashed through Sauls mind. Thanks to the diarys long-term training, he quickly chose the most appropriate one. Just as Saul was about to open his mouth, a low, hoarse voice rang out from behind the crowd. Testings done, now scram. What are you all loitering around for? Got nothing better to do? Everyone turned their heads quicklyit was Mentor Kaz. Werent the mentors all supposed to be busy? Lokai''s eye twitched. Kazs gaze swept past the crowd of pale mushrooms and landed squarely on Saul at the center. Saul, come with me. Yes, Mentor! Saul responded loudly. As he passed Rocky, he gave him an apologetic smile before walking away at a brisk pace. With Kaz leading the way, they walked toward the ramp on the tenth level and kept going upward. They passed the fifteenth level and reached the sixteenth. Sauls eyelid twitched. The sixteenth and seventeenth levels were where the mentors lived! He had only ever been to the fifteenth levelKazs lab. Mentor, where are we going? Saul asked, already forming a guess. Could it be that Kaz knew he had passed the test in first place and was taking him to see Big Pink? To meet a mentor. You probably havent seen them beforeMentor Rum, who specializes in water and light magic. What? Sauls heart immediately skipped a beat. So they say: you beat up the junior, and now the elder comes knocking. He had just learned this mentors name, and now theyd already shown up? Mentor, why are we going to see Mentor Rum? Saul asked cautiously. What do you think? Kaz replied without turning his head. Saul looked at Kazs aged figure ahead. Could it be Kaz was stepping in to smooth things over for him? To prevent Rum from taking revenge later? Or was Big Pink pulling strings behind the scenes? So when Big Pink said youre already strong enough, he really meant, go for itIve got your back? That thought made Sauls heart start thumping wildly again, a boldness not his own surging inside him. As they rounded a corner of the ramp and were about to enter the sixteenth level, two people suddenly came walking down from the level above. Kaz and Saul paused at the intersection. Leading the pair was a woman with shoulder-length golden hair and sharp, striking features, appearing to be in her mid-to-late twenties. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She wore a set of half-armor decorated with interwoven gold and white patterns. A court rapier hung at her waist, and her long boots had metallic tips that clacked with every step. Saul keenly noticed that as the woman approached, Kaz flinched slightly. An old acquaintance? An archrival? Before Saul could think further, the second person came into view. This one wore a reddish-brown cloak, the hood pulled low, revealing only a pink chin. The rest of their body was hidden beneath the cloak, save for a glimpse of a black shoe tip as they walked. A pink chin Saul instantly knew who the second person was! But his first reaction was to lower his head and step aside, even hiding slightly behind Kaz. Kaz obligingly moved to shield part of Sauls body. As the pair passed by, Kaz bowed deeply. Tower Master, Lady Kira. To warrant a ninety-degree bow from a true wizard, the person had to at least be a Second Rank wizardor someone of equal standing. Saul also bowed deeply. He had intended to stay bowed until the pair passed, but the metal-tipped boots stopped right in front of Kaz. So many years, and youve made no progress at all, said the woman, her voice rasping. Are you even trying to do your job? This time, Saul clearly saw Kazs arm tremble. His mentor was afraid. Standing right beside Kaz, Saul felt no pressure from the woman, but he still pressed his chin tight against his collar. In the quiet hallway, Saul heard the man behind the woman chuckle. Kira, youre meddling a bit much. That voiceit was Big Pink! Saul remained bowed respectfully, but his mind raced: So Big Pink really is the Tower Master! Can he tell Im haunted by a vengeful spirit? Will he help me? Still, Saul made sure not to move an inch. Ill wait for the Tower Masters instructions and pretend I dont know him. If even Senior Byron cant help me get rid of the spirit, then Ill Kaz clearly feared the Tower Master. As for Saulhe didnt even have the right to speak here. But the woman, Kira, was clearly different. She tossed her head and glared at the Tower Master. All these years, and you lot havent made any progress! Gorsa, Ive already reached Second Rank. Once I catch up to you, Im taking her away. Tower Master Gorsa didnt get angry. He simply walked past Kira, leaving behind a breezy remark: Catch up to me first, then well talk. Kira snorted and quickly followed. Their figures soon disappeared around the bend. Kaz finally straightened up, his chest visibly rising and falling for a while. Saul turned to look in the direction the two had gone, slowly straightening as well. Mentor, so that was the Tower Master. Thats the first time Ive seen him. Kaz had calmed down. He glanced at Saul with a meaningful look. Yes. Most people rarely see the Tower Master. Lets go. Saul had wanted to ask who the woman was, but figured Kaz wouldnt tell him anyway. They continued deeper into the sixteenth level. Halfway down the corridor, Kaz suddenly stopped again and turned to Saul, speaking in a low voice. If you ever encounter the Tower Master, you must always remain completely respectful. Dont mistake his gentle temperament for tolerance. Understandhe doesnt lose his temper not because he cant, but because he doesnt need to. Mentor Kaz is warning me! Saul instantly understood. So Kaz did know somethingat least part of the truthabout Big Pink. Big Pink was the Tower Master. From now on, Saul would have to refer to him as Tower Master. I understand. Thank you, Mentor, Saul replied softly. Kaz was satisfied with Sauls earnest attitudeno false bravado. The mentors quarters occupied two entire levels of the Tower. Even though the upper floors were smaller than the base, the rooms were still massive. The sixteenth floor had no luxurious decorationsno runes or magical arrays. Even the spacing of the torches and servant quarters was identical to the lower levels. Saul had expected to see something more mystical here, but it was as clean and plain as his own dorm room. They continued forward until Kaz stopped in front of a massive three-meter-wide door. The door was nearly as wide as the hallway and designed as a folding door, not a push-pull one. Saul couldnt help but think, Whoever needs a door like this must be huge. Could Mentor Rum be a fat guy? In front of the folding door stood three others besides Kaz and Saul. They were all golden-haired, blue-eyed, striking young men and women, dressed in identical robes and each wearing a Second Rank apprentice badge in the same spot on their chest. As Kaz approached, the trio simultaneously turned to the left, bowed in perfect sync, same angle, same pace. Kaz nodded slightly. They rose together, turned back in unison, and resumed standing silently. Here we go, here we go! (End of Chapter) Chapter 71: The Person Trapped on Her Back Could it be that the three of them are actually the same person? Having seen many strange and unusual wizard apprentices, Saul speculated on the oddity of the trio before him. But he quickly realized he was wrong. The folding door cracked open slightly, and another blond-haired, blue-eyed boy stepped out. He gave a nod to the girl at the front of the line. Then he turned and left. The boy who emerged was also wearing the same uniform, with the same Second Rank apprentice badge pinned on it. The girl at the front of the line stepped through the narrow doorway, and Kaz seized the moment to lead Saul into the room. As soon as they entered, Saul instinctively glanced around for Mentor Rums figure. The room was indeed spacious. Due to the size limitations of the wizard tower itself, it wasnt wide, but it was quite long. He said quite because the sides of the room were lined with thick, heavy curtains that looked like they were made of leather. Each curtain panel was a meter wide, and the material was so thick it didnt sway. This room had no solid walls, only these curtain partitions. The girl apprentice who entered before them had already moved to the right, lifting one of the curtains. Saul leaned slightly to peek into the adjacent room. And then he saw a beam of light slanting down onto the floor. Saul blinked, feeling like this light was different from regular candlelight. A strange tension rose in him but not because of the imminent appearance of Mentor Rum. Rum? Kaz didnt recklessly barge into the left or right spaces but simply raised his voice and called. Hmph! came a response from the right, though the tone didnt sound particularly welcoming. Hey. Kaz raised his hand, motioning for Saul to follow. The two of them passed through the spot the previous apprentice had gone through, lifting the curtain into the next room. The moment Saul stepped through, he felt the temperature rise slightly compared to the rest of the building. He instinctively looked toward the source of the warmthand saw it: sunlight! His eyes welled up with tears. In the outer wall, a one-meter square window had been built into the thick stone. The pitch-black window was open outward, and because of the wall''s depth, only a small portion jutted beyond the outer surface. It was that single beam of light, piercing the heavy exterior wall like it had crossed galaxies, slanting onto the floor and bringing an unfamiliar warmth to the otherwise icy room. Saul hadnt seen sunlight in over three months. Therell be other chances, he sighed softly to himself, willing the overflowing tears back into his eyes. He quickly sped up to catch up with Mentor Kaz ahead. A few steps later, there was only a faint mist left in his eyes. Even as he passed through the light and felt its warmth on his skin, he kept his composure. Mentor Rum was seated deep in the room, and as Saul crossed the beam of sunlight, he sawan enormous mound of flesh. He had seen pictures and videos of people weighing hundreds of pounds before. Many were so obese they couldnt even move from their beds. But even those didnt compare to this. Thiswas truly a mountain of flesh. It seemed to be a man, though layers of fat obscured all visible gender characteristics. His mid-length, messy blond hair hung to his jaw, propped up by the fat beneath his chin. He had no beard, and his nose was sunken into the fat of his cheeks. Only the area around his eyes was relatively flat. His most prominent feature was his stomach. Layers and layers of fat piled upon each other so thoroughly it was impossible to tell where his chest ended and his abdomen began. His legs were completely hidden beneath folds of flesh like a bloated skirt. But his arms were strangely thinextending from his shoulders to a length of nearly two meters. They were divided into three segments, clearly not human limbs. Was this Rum? The mound of flesh ignored Kaz and Saul as they entered, using those abnormally long arms to grope over the body of the girl who had entered before them. The apprentice remained expressionless, allowing herself to be inspected. There was no lewd atmosphere hereRums expression was one of scrutiny and criticism, like someone examining a head of cabbage at the market for rotten leaves. Go lie on the platform. The girl was finally released and walked over to a narrow, cold metal table beside Rum. She began undressing. Under her robe, she wore no shirt, though her pants were still properly on. No one in the room looked away. Even Saul kept watching silently. He had seen plenty of exposed female corpses in the morgue, but this was his first time seeing a living one. The apprentice undressed without hesitation, seemingly unbothered by the presence of others. She revealed her upper body, then quietly lay down on the metal slab, parting her golden hair to expose her pale back. Rum extended one of his long arms and gently pressed her back. A golden rune array suddenly emerged in the center of her pale skin. Intricate symbols were interwoven with lines and ancient Noah characters. It was Sauls first time seeing such a formation, and he couldnt help but examine it more closely. Then, all of a sudden, the golden runes shifted rapidlyforming the shape of a mans face, with rune-formed eyes that turned to stare directly at Saul. Saul immediately lowered his gaze and looked away. In doing so, he missed the unexpected glance Rum cast his way. Soon, Rum completed his examination, waved the girl off, and let her get dressed and leave. Not bad. Next. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The apprentice still wore a blank expression, showing no emotion. Once she had left, Rum sighed softly. Then he quickly composed himself and looked at Saul standing behind Kaz, though he spoke to Kaz. This is the one you recommended? He killed my lab assistantwhy would you think Id agree to take him? Because hes suitable, Kaz replied with a shrug. Suitable? A novice apprentice? What do you think he knows? He can learn, Kaz replied indifferently. Rum let out a short, scoffing laugh. How long will that take? You think I have time to waste on him? Kaz remained unfazed. So what if it wastes time? Havent we wasted enough time already? Seeing that Kaz wasnt in the mood for arguing, Rum actually softened his tone a little. Youve seen Kira? You mean Lady Kira. Shes advanced to Second Rank. A Second Rank wizard? Rum sounded a bit surprised, then dazed. Shes already advanced? I might not ever reach that level in my life. Kaz didnt respond, silently acknowledging Rums sentiment. The room fell into a brief silence. After a while, the sound of a second male apprentice entering the room broke the stillness. Rum snapped back to attention and said to Kaz, You can go now. I need to test him. If he fails, Ill let him crawl back out alive. Kaz hesitated for a moment. He looked back at Saul, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just patted Saul on the shoulder and walked out. Saul hadnt expected that. Wasnt Mentor Kaz going to explain the situation with Sid? Or did he think that as long as Rum didnt kill him, letting Saul suffer a bit and be done with it was good enough? Rums cold gaze swept over him, making Saul feel like he had been stripped bare. The second male apprentice had already walked up to Rum. Rum, clearly disinterested, casually groped him a couple of times and told him to lie on the metal bed. Observe carefully. Ill ask you questions afterward. Observe? Are you talking to me? Still not fully grasping the situation, Saul saw that Rum had begun, and hurriedly slipped into a semi-immersed meditative state. This was his serious work attitude! From his perspective this time, the golden glyphs on the male apprentices back appeared again, quickly forming the image of a womans head. Saul resisted the discomfort and kept watching the glyphs changes, carefully analyzing each runes function. But most of the formation was composed of compound runessome of which he had never even seen before. After watching for a while, he still only understood bits and pieces. Then suddenly, a white, semi-transparent human head lunged out of the formation. But it seemed to be held back by some kind of force, as if something were pulling it inward. Its facial features, stretched to the limit by the backward force, looked almost exactly like the golden rune-formed womans face! (End of Chapter) Chapter 72: The Second Olive Branch What was that? A soul sealed inside the body? Just as the head was about to break free from the body, the golden runes suddenly transformed into layers of chains, sealing the seven orifices of the head and forcefully pulling it back. The head gradually ran out of strength and was about to be dragged back into the male apprentices body by the golden rune chains. Suddenly, it recoiled swiftlythen darted straight toward Saul. In the moment of pulling and resistance, a narrow gap opened, and a torn, hoarse cry came from the tightly clenched lips of the head. Help me The golden rune chains tightened once again, and the voice was abruptly cut off. It seemed that one cry for help had exhausted the heads last bit of strength. The golden rune chains finally succeeded in dragging it back into the male apprentices back. Hm? Rum let out a soft hum, then suddenly reached to the side and picked up a large quill pen from the lab bench. He dipped the tip into an ink bottle the size of a thumbprint. When he lifted it, a drop of slightly viscous golden liquid clung stubbornly to the tip. Rum moved quickly, adding a few more lines to the male apprentices back. The apprentice twitched twice, and his faceturned to the sidetwisted in pain. But because of this change, he looked more like a living person than a puppet. As the rune formation was gradually reinforced, the apprentices face returned to calm once again. Saul, who had been observing silently, also stopped meditating. Once he was done drawing, Rum tossed the quill back onto the table, made the male apprentice stand up, and reexamined his body. Watch him for a while longer. Send him out. Bring in the next one. The third apprentice came in next, and this time, nothing abnormal happened. The process went quickly, as if just going through the motions. Once all three apprentices had left, Rum stood in place, deep in thought for a moment. Then he suddenly beckoned Saul over. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul walked over with some nervousness, unsure of how Rum was going to test him. But to his surprise, the first thing Rum said after grabbing his shoulder was Have you been having nightmares these past two days? In Sauls mind, he instantly saw that naked figure lying on the teleportation platform, the sound of footsteps searching for him, and the pitch-black void beneath the platform. Mentor Anze had said he was haunted by a vengeful spirit. Could the nightmares be a manifestation of that? But then why hadnt Mentor Kaz noticed anything? Yes, Saul replied, showing an appropriate amount of unease. Sids vengeful spirit is latched onto you. Seems like you gave him a pretty stifling death. I was defending myselflike, forced to strike back, Saul hurried to explain. Rum let out a hearty laugh, his neck stretching forward unnaturally long. Well then, do you want me to help you get rid of Sids spirit? Saul froze for a moment before he realized what Rum meant. Internally, he thought, Rum, are you Sids mentor or mine? Did you mix up who the enemy is here? This guy had just been complaining that Saul killed his assistant, and now he was offering help? Though he found it strange, Saul was usually an honest person. I do! Rum was very pleased with Sauls decisiveness. Good. Then perform well. Kaz says you have an exceptional soul aptitude. He rarely uses the word exceptional for anyone. Let me see how good you really are. Nowtell me, what did you see in those three Second Rank apprentices? Saul paused, organizing his thoughts, then truthfully described everything he had seen. Rum stared at him intently, and as Saul spoke, Rums expression grew increasingly serious. This isnt just aptitude. It should be called soul intuition. He extended a hand, grabbed Sauls arm, and spun him around in place. Then he retracted his hand and laid it over his own belly. His belly rippled like a lake disturbed. Despite your lack of knowledge in formations and runes, and your shallow understanding of wizardly, you can pierce through the surface and grasp the essence directly. Suddenly, Rum curled his five fingers inward and violently yankedtearing a chunk of flesh straight from his stomach. There was no blood from the wound. Instead, fat oozed out and sealed the opening. Rum began kneading the flesh in his hand. The lump of flesh turned out to be malleable like clay. A doll-like figure quickly took shape in Rums hands. Then he dipped his pinky into a bottle and hooked out two black, loach-like worms, placing them on the dolls face. The loaches wriggled into the eye sockets, leaving two empty holes. After that, the doll slowly changed color, turning into a light brown wooden shade. Wasnt this the same kind of puppet the apprentices used to test their mental strength? Only now did Saul realize that the puppets werent made of wood at all. Hed even borrowed one to study for days and never noticed the material was fake. Rum tossed the newly made eyeless puppet into Sauls hands. Stare into it and tell me what you hear. Saul glanced at Rum with suspicion, but still obeyed. He lowered his head and locked eyes with the puppets hollow sockets. Help me help me I want to help me The pleas began again, sometimes mixed with other voices. As time passed, Sauls face gradually turned pale. Soon, he could no longer focus on the puppets eyes, yet couldnt tear his gaze away. This freshly made puppet seemed even strongerand more terrifyingthan the ones stored in the cabinet. Rum said nothing and made no move to stop the process. Kill me! Kill me!! Kill me!!! The sharp, screaming voice returned. Saul immediately felt his eardrums ache, his brain spinning inside his skull. He thought Rum would finally stop it but the latter still didnt react. Sauls mental strength had grown since he became an apprentice, but not by much. Once again, his vision darkened, and he was on the verge of fainting. Finally, the puppet was taken from his hands. The sharp screaming instantly ceased. Sauls knees buckled, and he nearly collapsed. He barely caught himself in time to stay upright. Waitwhat had he just touched? He quickly withdrew his hand. Any slower, and it wouldve sunk into Rums flabby flesh. Rum didnt seem to notice Sauls small gesture. He casually tossed the puppet into a nearby wooden barrel and asked, What did you hear? Saul took a deep breath. His brain felt like it had melted into mush. At first, someone was calling for help saying help me. Rum showed no reaction. Saul went on, Then there were other voices, saying things like me too or it hurts. Rum nodded slightly, about to speakonly for Saul to continue. Then finally, there were some sharp screams kill me. As he recalled the sound, Saul wrapped his arms around himself, his skin breaking out in goosebumps. Rum was just about to nod when his expression suddenly changed. He reached out and clamped down tightly on Sauls right arm. What did you hear last? Kill me? A sharp pain shot through Sauls arm, accompanied by a cracking sound. His face twisted in agony, and he cried out. This Rum really is trying to get back at me! But in the very next second, a white light flashed. Sauls right arm was fully restored. The pain vanished as if it had been an illusion, and even the headache eased considerably. You really heard kill me? Rums eyes and fat-covered face twitched violently. Yes, Saul said, holding his arm, which was thankfully unharmed. Was it a mans voice or a womans? A womans. Seeing how much Rum cared about the voice, Saul added another descriptor. She sounded like she was in terrible pain. Rum stared at Saul, his expression dazed, as if he were seeing someone else in Sauls face. Ha hahahaha hahahahaha!!!! He suddenly burst into wild laughter, like he was having a seizure. Both hands slapped his enormous belly repeatedly, producing a thump-thump sound in sync with his laughter. He laughed so hard he doubled over, his body barely moving while his head rocked back and forth. Saul watched nervously, taking two cautious steps back. He was afraid Rum might actually explode like an overinflated balloon. Rum laughed for a full ten minutes before swaying forward and abruptly stopping. He stared at Saul with intense focus. Do you want to transfer under me? (End of Chapter) Chapter 73: First Glimpse at Career Planning Having just witnessed the death swing firsthand, Saul really wanted to shake his head. He couldnt understand why he had suddenly become such a hot commodity today. What exactly was the value of a soul-related talent that made both Anze and Rumtwo people he was meeting for the first timeextend their olive branches? Still, thinking back to Big Pinknow more appropriately called Tower Master Gorsait seemed that he too had taken an interest in Saul because of this very soul-related aptitude. That thought helped Saul steady himself a little. Naturally, he wasnt going to switch allegiances so easily, especially after killing Sid, Rums once-trusted aide. Who knew whether, once he lost his value, they''d come to settle that old score? And yet Rums offer seemed a lot more sincere than Anzes. Seeing Saul remain silent, Rum reached behind him and pulled out a few sheets of paper, his eyes scanning the text. Actually, before Kaz brought you here, I had already looked over your file and spoken with the person who did your initial evaluation. Rum gave a wry smile and gave the sheets a light shake. He held them up with two slender fingers, showing them to Saul. Your test results were very strange. Saul looked at the words in front of him: Saul (Family unknown, likely none) Age: Twelve Mental Perception: Low-Mid (Scattered) Suggested Majors: Dark, Light Mental Aptitude: High (Specific level requires further evaluation) Magical Aptitude: Likely Low (Testing unavailable due to fainting; assumed to be unnecessary given high mental aptitude) S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Overall Assessment: Aptitude Low-Mid, No (crossed out) some potential for training. Possibly suitable for specific special roles. Approved. Back then, in order to pass the test, Saul had taken the risk of pushing his mental energy to the limitso much that he passed out. He had no idea whether that helped, but the diary had said doing so would let him survive. It was already his turn. He had no time to thinkhe had to gamble. Saul had never really understood how exactly he passed the test. Now it seemed that the person who wrote the evaluation hadnt planned to approve him at first but then, for some reason, changed their mind. Rum noticed the way Saul was studying the page and gently flicked the stack of papers. The top sheet fluttered down, revealing the one underneath. It was another evaluation report. And it was also for Saul. Saul (Family unknown, likely none) Age: Ten Mental Perception: Low-Mid (Scattered) Suggested Majors: Light, Earth Mental Aptitude: Mid Magical Aptitude: Low Overall Assessment: Poor aptitude, not worth cultivation. Rejected. Recommended reassignment as servant. Sauls eyes slowly widened. The paper dropped away, and Rums large face moved in closer. So, can you explain how a servants mental aptitude jumped from mid to high in just two years? With Rums gaze boring into him, Saul felt like something was squeezing his brainhis thoughts were stiff, frozen. His mouth opened involuntarily, but it took a few seconds before any sound emerged I dont know. Rum: ? After speaking the first words, Saul found his head clearing somewhat. He shook off the fog and gave Rum an innocent look. Mentor Rum, I really dont know. Maybe they just got it wrong back then? Rums face froze for a second, then he shot Saul a glare. Saul quickly added, Actually, its like thisI once accidentally offended your student, Senior Sid. He really had stumbled upon Sid looking for something in the library. He beat me within an inch of my life. Actually, he had beaten him to death. Within an inch was putting it lightly. My head was bleeding all over. And his life ended. When I woke up, aside from basic life skills, I couldnt remember much from before. Because he had crossed over from another world. So I really dont know. That part, at least, was the truth. His sincerity seemed to give Rum pause. Rum found himself wonderingcould a persons brain really evolve after severe trauma? Was it worth testing this theory somehow? Meanwhile, Saul was blinking innocently, while thinking to himself, Did my mental aptitude skyrocket because I crossed over? I remember in some novels, its said that the soul of someone whos traveled through time and space becomes incredibly strong. So maybe mental strength is tied to the soul? Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the red hardcover book slowly floating over his shoulder. Or is this all thanks to the diary? This was still a blind spot in Sauls knowledge, so he gave up guessing. Across from him, Rum didnt seem to come to any clear conclusion either. He simply tossed the last piece of paper to the floor. Well, thats not the point anyway. Rum leaned back, resting both hands on his round belly. It jiggled. Its clear from both evaluations that the attribute you should major in is Light. Rum tapped his own chest. And the sorcery I specialize in just happens to be Water and Light. So Light was the element he had the highest perception for. Saul finally understood: during the test, when that other senior had casually written down Light, it was because that was his strongest affinity. But Saul clenched his left fist. After the body modification, he could now use the artificial skincrafted from the plastic bone in his left armto enhance his sensitivity to dark-element particles. If he were tested again now, Dark would probably be his strongest element. He had already embarked down this path. Rum seemed to notice Sauls inner hesitation. He lightly tapped Sauls left hand with his fingertip. I can tellafter your body modification, your affinity with Dark has grown considerably. Saul looked down at the pale gray tips of his fingers. They trembled slightly, and he withdrew them into his sleeve. Rum went on, Its fine to keep majoring in Dark if thats your current direction. But you need to understandwhat a wizard chooses as their primary attribute doesnt just affect the type of magic they learn. It also determines their future area of research and study. If you choose Dark, youll be working closely with corpses and ghosts for the rest of your life. If you choose Light, itll be more about energy and spirits. Youre just a First Rank apprentice right nowthe very beginning of your journey as a wizard. Theres no need to rush into a lifelong decision just because youve made some early progress. Make your decision before you choose your Locator. Of course, some wizard do change their primary attribute later on, but the road becomes much harder. Rums thoughtful explanation had a real impact on Saulit even caused a flicker of doubt to form in his heart. But thenSaul heard that word: Locator. The doubt vanished. Replaced by certainty. With the Diary of a Dead Wizard in his possession, how could he ever choose anything else as his Locator? The diarys attributewasnt it obviously Dark? Still, Saul didnt let his thoughts show. He put on a conflicted expression and asked Rum, But werent you angry earlier about me killing your assistant? Rum gave him a cold, distant smile. Thats because most wizards care far more about value than relationships or emotions. You passed my test, Saul. In fact, you exceeded my expectations. Thats far more important than revengeor venting. Saul looked at Mentor Rum. The man met his gaze calmly. He probably wasnt lying. Or didnt need to. Mentor Rum, may I ask what exactly is a Locator? Locator? Rum folded his long hands over his chest, fingertips touching, as if pondering how to answer. Locators are normally something Second Rank apprentices learn about. But since your mental strength is already high enough, Ill give a simple example. Rum raised one finger and pointed toward the far end of the room. Saul turned around and saw he was pointing at the only window in the room. Sunlight still streamed inquiet and warm. You were pretty moved just now when you saw real sunlight. Its trueFirst Rank apprentices rarely get the chance to go outside. So while you can take a good look. (End of Chapter) Chapter 74: An Example to Explain What a Locator Is Rum stretched out his hands toward the small window and began chanting an incantation. With a bang, the black window slammed shut, and the room immediately dimmed by several degrees. Then, the window began to extend and expand, growing until it covered the entire outer wall of the room. Saul watched the transformation in front of him, momentarily forgetting to breathe. It was like opening a surprise gift boxthe black window slowly tilted outward. Sunlight squeezed through the narrow crack, gradually widening, spilling in bit by bit, until it filled the whole room. Saul found the sunlight a little blinding, yet he couldnt bear to blink. Standing beside him, Mentor Rum said, Go ahead, take a look. Saul dragged his feet cautiously toward the window. The scenery outside gradually came into view. In the distance, the sky was clear and blue like a washed canvas, with drifting clouds floating by. The sun hung at a slant above, and its halo made it hard for Saul to stare at it for long. Beneath the sky, dark mountain peaks stretched endlessly. Dense forests filled the valleys, reaching out toward the plains. Scattered villages and winding paths dotted the mountains and woods. The nearer area was smooth wilderness, open and empty, with no humans or livestock in sight. The world was peaceful, like a painting. Hello, new world, Saul greeted it silently in his heart. Suddenly, a sharp cry shattered the tranquility. A black shadow flashed overhead, streaking into the distance. Saul looked up and saw a massive bird flying at incredible speed, cutting through wind and clouds. There even seemed to be a person standing atop the bird. This sudden change jolted Saul back to his senses. He was reminded once again that what lay before him wasnt a quiet countrysideit was a world of wizards and powerful forces beyond comprehension. Beautiful, isnt it? Now take a closer look, came Rums voice from behind. Saul''s gaze slowly shifted downward. The deep green fields faded into blotchy patches, turning to brownish-yellow earth, then to scorched yellow, and finally into an interwoven mess of pitch-black and mud. Looking down, just a few dozen meters below, was a bubbling swamp. Occasionally, bones or weeds would be churned up by the bubbles, only to be dragged back into the mire after a brief struggle. Several broken corpses floated on the surface. Some faced up, others down, and some with feet pointed skyward. They drifted slowly with the bubbling mud. Suddenly, a black, mud-covered tentacle emerged silently, coiling around one of the corpses and slowly dragging it downward. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The corpse didnt resist, simply sinking back into the muck. As Saul watched the tentacle vanish, he felt a cold, slithering sensation brush across his skinas if something reptilian had just touched him. Where exactly was Gorsas wizard tower located? Why was there a swamp full of corpses and monsters beneath it? The apprentices learning wizardly herewould they ultimately sink into the mire, or soar above the clouds? The beauty and tranquility vanished. Doubts and fear crept into Sauls heart. Rums voice came again. Frightening, isnt it? Look down at your feet. At those words, Saul looked down and his pupils shrank sharply. At some point, he had stepped right to the edge of the black window. Most of his right foot was already hanging off! In the next second, he wouldve fallenjust another body floating in the swamp. Snapping back to his senses, Saul jerked his foot back and stumbled backward repeatedly, retreating until his back slammed into the wall at the far end of the room. Seeing Sauls frightened expression, Rum let out a low chuckle. He leaned forward, his bulk oozing toward Sauls feet, warm and clammy. He raised a hand and covered Sauls eyes. Beauty and terror both tempt you to fall into the abyss. The locator is like the black windowit supports your mental form when you lose your way. But keep in mind, a locator can only delay your collapse. In the end, you must sort out your own consciousness to wake up. When Rum lowered his hand again, the room had returned to normal. The wall-sized window was once again a one-meter-square pane of black glass, tilted inward, letting in a narrow beam of light Saul had been truly shaken. He wasnt afraid of the distant mountains or soaring bird, nor even the corpses and bones in the swamp. What frightened Saul most was that he still didnt know how he had ended up stepping outside the window. In his memory, he had merely moved closer to the window. But this experience, combined with his earlier modification, gave Saul a deeper understanding of what a locator really was. A locator helped wizards remain aware of their own existence, so they wouldnt lose themselves in the known or unknown. But its power had limits. If one blindly relied on a locator and failed to control their own desires, eventually they would exceed the protection it could offerending up as a pile of flesh, or worse, something unrecognizable. Moreover, a locator was extremely private. If someone understood another persons locator well enough, they could potentially grasp that persons fatal weakness. For this reason, probing into someones locator was a taboo. As Saul was still lost in these reflections, Rum murmured, I personally explained half a lesson to you, even though youre not my student. Lets say thats worth 10 credits. Mentor, are you robbing me!? Sauls mouth fell open in disbelief. Or you could work for me for ten days? Sauls mouth promptly closed. So this was what it was all about. He thought back to the conversation between Kaz and Rum when Kaz first brought him heretheyd been discussing having Saul help out. Since that was the case, Saul didnt argue. He just needed to set one thing straight. Mentor Rum, Ive only been studying for three months. I dont really know what I can do. At that, Rum glared at him. Now you remember youre a rookie? Look at the stunts youve been pullingdo those look like rookie mistakes to you? His belly swelled and pulsed like a toad. Go to the second lab on the fourteenth floor. Find Nick. Oh, and tell him to deal with the vengeful spirit attached to you. That was serious business! Saul immediately stood at attention. Thank you, Mentor Rum. Ill head over right away! Wasting no time, he bowed respectfully and headed for the exit. Just as his hand touched the curtain, Rums voice rang out again. Before you advance to a Second Rank apprentice, give it some serious thought. Choosing a main attribute that doesnt suit you is a painful thing. Saul paused. Rums words sounded personal. Could it be that Rum wasnt satisfied with his current field of research? Lifting the curtain, Saul stepped out and just before leaving, he turned to glance back into the room. The lamps inside had been deliberately dimmed. Only a single shaft of light cut through. Mentor Rum, like a mountain of flesh, sat alone in the shadows. Everything seemed so indistinct. The heavy curtain soon stilled, blocking Sauls line of sight. After leaving Rums room, Saul hurried toward the laboratory. He had already felt that the nightmare issue couldnt be delayed. If Mentor Rum hadnt helped today, he wouldve gone to Senior Byron or someone else. The good news was, from Rums perspective, the wraith wasnt a big deal. He didnt even bother dealing with it himselfjust told an upperclassman to handle it. Hope this senior is easy to talk to, Saul thought quietly. He left Rums room and made his way down the ramp. The mentors floor was much quieter than the apprentices level. The three Second Rank apprentices who had been waiting outside were nowhere to be seen. Under the bright lamplight, the hallway felt cold and empty. A strange thought suddenly popped into Sauls mind. This wizard tower had trapped the servants and the apprenticeshad it also trapped others? Was the only truly free person the towers master, Gorsa, whom Saul had once mockingly nicknamed Big Pink? When Saul saw the tower master earlier, the man had been completely wrapped in a reddish-brown cloak. Even the small part of his chin that was exposed was covered in pink silk bandages, just like always. Was someone like that really free? (End of Chapter) Chapter 75: Let’s Clear Up the Misunderstanding First The west tower dormitory, located in the apprentice safe zone, was still a danger zone for someone like Saul who used to be a servant. He often felt a faint sense of unease when walking through the dormitory at night. But the floor where the mentors lived didnt carry that eerie, dangerous feeling. Not at all. Was it because true wizards had much better control over their power, or had all the danger reached such a concealed level that it no longer leaked out? Saul reached the end of the hallway and looked up the sloped corridor. Mentor Kaz lived on the seventeenth floor. He rarely showed up in the laboratory or corpse chamber. Was he, like Mentor Rum, using his dorm as his true laboratory? As for the floors above eighteen, those were entirely the Tower Master''s private domain. It was said that Tower Master Gorsa was a Second-Rank wizardan extremely powerful one, nearly at the threshold of the Third Rank. As for how strong exactly, no one could say. They only knew that all five mentors followed the Tower Masters orders without question. Second-Rank wizards were still far beyond Sauls current reach. Thinking of the Vengeful Spirit on his body, Saul temporarily shelved his yearning for true wizardry and quickened his pace, leaving that floor behind. When Saul arrived at the second lab on the fourteenth floor, he saw the door was open. He walked up and peeked inside. This lab was much smaller than Mentor Kazs. It didnt have rows of shelves filled with materials, but it did have many operating tables. The most eye-catching feature of the room was a high-backed metal chair with double armrests. A few thumb-thick cords dangled from beneath the chair. Directly across from the chair was an operating table, and behind it stood a man. With curly brown hair and a Second-Rank apprentice badge pinned to his chest, the man stood with a blank expression as he tended to something burning in a brazier. Wisps of greenish smoke rose from the brazier, sometimes dispersing, sometimes gathering, before finally vanishing into the ceiling. Afraid of interrupting an experiment, Saul didnt speak. If he startled the guy and caused him to mess up, and the man tried to pin it on him, thatd be bad. So Saul waited silently at the door, planning to enter only once he was noticed. But the moment Saul stopped walking, the man inside spoke up. Why arent you coming in? The doors open for you. Senior Nick? Saul asked cautiously. Nick looked up, green smoke curling around his face. You remember me? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul didnt remember at allhed only just heard the name from Mentor Rum. Oh, alright. Seems youve forgotten. Nick lowered his head again, showing no sign of being upset. As if not being remembered was perfectly normal. Come in and close the door. Ill explain some of the precautions here. Saul stepped in as instructed and stood beside Nick. Nick looked about eighteen or nineteen, but his composed demeanor made him seem more like a thirty-something uncle than Senior Byron. I heard you work in the corpse chamber? Yes, Senior. Nick nodded. Thats dealing with the dead. Here, we mostly deal with the living. He turned and looked at Saul. I specialize in observing emotions. Most of the wizardly Im studying also relates to emotions. He just revealed his specialty right off the bat? Sauls mind raced. That probably meant this would be important for the upcoming experimenthence the advance explanation. Manipulating emotions? Didnt sound that powerful. Was it even offensive? What, make someone cry or laugh to death? Wait a second Saul suddenly looked up at Nick. He remembered who Nick was! He had dozens of bizarre causes of death listed in his diary and one of them was death by laughter. Nick was the senior whod sat beside Sid during the initial test for Sauls batch of newcomers! So back then, when he laughed to death, that was Nicks doing? He was also one of Sids hidden trump cards? Nick continued calmly explaining, unaware that Saul was already reaching into his pocket. Our experiments here mainly focus on observing spiritual entities emotional states. The mentor appointed me to lead this part. He said youre good at directly observing spirits, so he sent you to assist You seem agitated. Is something wrong? Nick put out the fire. The green smoke gradually dissipated, leaving nothing behind in the brazier. You were the senior who tested us that day? Saul subtly moved his left hand to the front of his body while his right hand gripped a small bottle inside his pocket. Yes. Nick put away the brazier and pulled out two sets of earmuffs from under the tableone he hung around his neck, and the other he handed to Saul. Sid and I usually worked as partners, so when he took on the task of testing newcomers, I went with him. Saul accepted the earmuffs with his left hand but didnt put them on. Nick was Sids friend? His right thumb pressed against the body of the bottle. Mentor Rum isnt planning to pursue what happened with Sid anymore, Saul said, hoping that Nick was rational enough not to make a move in the lab. But Nick was more rational than Saul expected. He set down the tools he was tidying, turned, and said, Youre still on edge Fine. So Sid doesnt become an obstacle to our future work, I should probably explain everything to you. Nicks expression remained flat, with no visible grief over Sids death. Theres no need to bear hostility toward me. In a way, I actually saved your life. Saul still clutched the earmuffs and looked up at Nick. Sid was acting strangely that day. He had a bad temper and a sharp tongue, but it was still surprising when he suddenly killed a new apprentice. Nick recounted the events calmly. You see, one of the Towers rules is that everything here belongs to the Tower Master. So causing unnecessary loss may bring punishment. Thats why I was shocked. If Sid had a problem with that chubby kid, he couldve just demoted him to servant or killed him in secret. Why act so openly? Latermuch laterafter hearing youd killed Sid, I realized it. Sid probably killed the fat kid just so he could use that as an excuse to kill you. At the time, you were just a reserve apprentice. Whether you lived or died, I didnt really care. And Sid even secretly urged me to kill you while you were unconscious, saying we wouldnt be punished for it. Nick looked down. Because those who havent passed the test or been demoted to servants arent technically Tower property. I didnt notice you were a servant back then and nearly got talked into it. Sid was always good at exploiting loopholesin rules and people. Fortunately, I kept my cool. Nick nodded slightly, seemingly proud of himself. So Sauls death by laughter in his diary really was Nicks doing! Saul was grinding his teeth. Even though Sid was already dead, just realizing how many traps hed laid back then made Saul furioushe wished he could kill the guy all over again! During the test, Saul had gone out of order because of his diarys guidance. He skipped the lowest magic talent test and prioritized the others, eventually fainting after confirming a high mental aptitude. Maybe Nick spared him out of appreciation for talent, or maybe he feared being punished for killing someone whose potential hadnt yet been confirmed. Nick declared that Saul had passed the test, foiling Sids plan. All Sid could do was watch Saul become an apprenticean asset of the Tower Master. If he wanted to kill Saul after that, hed have to be far more discreet and take on greater risk. Saul was silent for a moment, then followed Nicks lead and hung the earmuffs around his neck. Thank you, Senior. If not for you, I might have failed the test, died on the spot, or been sent back to the servant quarters to be bullied. If Saul had returned to the servant area, whether it was the boys hed intimidated or the stewards hed mocked, they would never have let him live. It wouldve been a death sentence. Nick looked down at the worktable, stroking the stubble on his chin with his free hand. Actually, the entrance test for apprentices doesnt strictly require passing all three aptitude tests. As long as someones deemed worth cultivating, they can be accepted. So dont stress too much over your results. But one thing you must rememberremember this It was me who deemed you worth keeping alive. Saul nodded vigorously. He would remember it. (End of Chapter) Chapter 76: Feeling Good It turns out I have a pretty good eye. No matter what your magic aptitude is, your high mental aptitude makes you capable of handling a lot of basic tasks. Nick made no effort to hide the fact he was praising himself, but there wasnt even a trace of smugness in his tone. Yeah, Senior Nick really does have a good eye, Saul thought to himself. Back then, he was also the one who saw at a glance that my strongest talent was sensing light elementsit wasnt just something I wrote down at random. Well then, now that weve reached an understanding, we can cooperate properly, right? Nick spread his hands toward Saul. Saul quickly replied, Ill do my best to assist you, senior. Nick gave a slight nod, still expressionless, as if he was born without the ability to make facial expressions. Weve wasted a bit of time. Lets jump straight into the experiment. Well explain as we go. Subject One, come in! Nick put on his headset, raised his voice slightly, and called toward the door. Saul turned around just in time to see the lab door open. A blonde-haired, blue-eyed female Second Rank apprentice walked in, her face devoid of emotion. It was one of the apprentices Saul had seen in Rums room earlier. Who knew how long shed been waiting outside? She stepped inside and stood across from Nick at the operating table, facing him directly. Neither of them showed any expressionperhaps more accurately, no emotion. Sauls eyes darted between them, wondering if there was some kind of relationship between the two. Dont look at me, Nick gestured to the girl but continued speaking to Saul. Im different from hertheir situation is not the same. Nick had the emotionless yet beautiful female apprentice sit in the metal high-backed chair opposite them. As the slender girl sat down, the chair immediately began to transform. The tall backrest sank downward, and two metal rings extended from it, locking around her neck and waist. The armrests folded inward, perfectly supporting her forearms and locking her elbows and wrists in place. Even the chairs legs extended metal bands to clamp her ankles and knees. It looked like something designed for punishment. Nick motioned for Saul to follow and began teaching him how to use the metal chair. Behind and below the chair hung several cable-like cords, thin as embroidery needles at the tip. Once the girl was properly seated, Nick went over and began sticking the fine tips into places like her cheeks, wrists, and ankles. Though the cords looked heavy, the needle tips only pierced a few millimeters into her skin. When Nick let go, they didnt fall due to gravity but instead floated in place, as if they had a will of their own. Saul memorized each step while thinking about when he should bring up the issue of resolving the vengeful spirit. The work had started too suddenlyhe hadnt had the chance yet. The girl remained expressionless throughout, completely unreactive. Saul felt that even if Nick did something more horrifying to her, she wouldnt resist at all. Once they were done setting everything up, the two of them stepped back behind the operating table. Nick took out a metal disk made from the same material as the chair. Saul craned his neck forward to get a better look. The disk was divided into four quadrants by a cross, and each section was subdivided into a different number and shape of small compartments. This is the Electro Sense Chair. This is the corresponding control panel, Nick explained. The mechanism behind the control panel is complicated and classified knowledgeyou dont need to worry about that. Just remember where each sensor wire was placed. After confirming that Saul remembered the setup process, Nick handed him some paper and a pen, and had him sit beside him. Usually, I record the emotional fluctuations of the test subject to perceive their response to the chairs stimuli. In a moment, youll use your own method to record the subjects reactions. Nick casually tossed the control panel into the air and caught it. The panel suddenly lit up with a streak of blue electricity that flashed across its surface and then vanished. Saul instinctively retracted his plastic-boned fingers back into his sleeve. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Electricitythe natural enemy of plastic bones. Im actually pretty curious why the professor sent you to record the subjects reactions. Did you awaken some strange gift? Though Nick voiced curiosity, his eyes didnt move at allit felt more like a polite inquiry. Before Saul could answer, Nick pressed the control panel. Were starting. As Nick pressed various parts of the panel, different segments lit up. Corresponding to that, arcs of electricity traveled down the cords to the girls body, and a faint scorched smell immediately began to waft from her. The girls face twisted in pain. She tried to arch her back but was held immobile by the numerous restraints. Saul scanned her with his eyes first, but didnt notice anything out of the ordinary. It just looked like she was being electrocuted. Then, he slipped into a semi-immersive meditative state. When Saul looked at the girl again, he was shocked to find a semi-transparent, pale male face superimposed on hers! The mans eyes were half-lidded, lips curled into a satisfied smirk. That face looked very similar to the one formed by the rune array on her back. Im picking up that Subject One is currently feeling pleasure. Did you notice anything? Nick asked without looking at the girls pained expression, his focus fixed on the control panel. Saul stared at the translucent male face on the girls face. Hes enjoying it. Nick blinked, turning to look at Saul. Thats a rather unusual way to put it. Can you describe it in more detail? Its like extreme comfort. Total relaxation. Hearing this, Nick lowered his gaze to the panel, deep in thought. After a moment, he suddenly threw the control panel onto the table, bent over, and started scribbling rapidly. Meanwhile, the girl on the chair had twisted into such agony that her facial muscles contorted, drool dripping from the corner of her mouth. And the mans face on hers had begun to roll his eyes back in ecstasy. Senior Nick, maybe turn the chair off for now? Saul suggested. Nick snapped back to awareness and finally noticed the girls state but instead of turning off the panel, he switched to a different stimulation mode. A new kind of silver arc danced along the cords. The girls pained expression instantly vanished. Her body relaxed, slumping back into the chair with a long exhale. But in Sauls eyes, the translucent mans face was beginning to twist in agony. His suffering didnt resemble being electrocutedit was more like suffocation. He opened his mouth wide again and again, gasping for breath, seemingly forgetting that he didnt need to breathe anymore. Saul stared at the two contrasting faces and suspected that the man was some kind of spirit. A spirit attached to the girl. Im getting pain and exhaustion this time. What about you? Nick asked after another round of observation. Suffocation, Saul answered honestly. Like a fish tossed onto land. Nick looked thoughtful. This time, he didnt rush to take notes, but instead powered off the control panel and the Electro Sense Chair. Your perspective is actually clearer than my single-track emotional sensing. Nick resumed his notes. Saul glanced over and saw a mass of incomprehensible symbols. Watching Nick scribble away with full focus, Saul commented as he read, Senior Nick, your emotional sensing is actually more accurate. My interpretations of the subjects behavior could easily introduce errors in the information. Nick finished his last note and turned to Saul. You dont seem like a twelve-year-old kid. (End of Chapter) Chapter 77: An Intriguing Soul Infusion Before Saul could even try to explain, Nick turned to the female apprentice on the sensory chair and said, Alright, you can leave now. Come back for a check-up at least once within the month. If you feel anything unusual, return early. As the sensory chair shut down, all the restraints automatically released. The female apprentice pushed herself up using the chairs armrests, her steps a little unsteady. She nodded silently at Nick, her expression unreadablewas she happy or disappointed? Only after she left the lab and shut the door behind her did Nick speak to Saul again. Now do you know what were doing here? I saw a mental entity on her that didnt belong to her. Was she invaded by a spirit? Saul ventured. Her situation cant be called an invasion. Actually, its more accurate for you to refer to her as him. After all, the soul of a man is the current owner of that body. Sauls eyes widened instantly. A mans soul? The current owner? What did that mean? Soul possession? Or had he changed bodies? Our experiment is actually the Mentors project. Its full title is A Study on the Feasibility and Adaptability of Transferring Souls into Other Corpses. But the names too long, so we just call it Soul Infusion. Nick handed a folder of documents to Saul. You can skip the parts that make you uncomfortableits beyond your current knowledge level anyway. Saul looked down and began flipping through the file. As expected, most of the contents were either incomprehensible or made his head spin. All he could gather was that this was a set of experimental observation records. The first few pages detailed the subjects identity, followed by dates, experimental procedures, and more. From the records, he could tell that the soul came from a First Rank apprentice within the tower, while the body belonged to a Second Rank apprentice who had diedunder various circumstancesbut whose corpse remained in good condition. First Rank apprentices were typically older apprentices in their twenties who had yet to advance. Before the experiment, they would sign a contract to voluntarily give up their original body and accept all risks of soul infusion. Of course, how voluntary that was remained debatable. Further along, there were records of different reactions to using the control panelhe merely skimmed those. Too much he couldnt understand. Things like the souls major attributes, body response indices, flesh freshness, soul cohesion levels, and a whole slew of rune calculations After reading the file, Saul became sharply aware of how lacking his knowledge was. He had once thought he could learn everything on his own, but now realized that had been arrogant. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, he used to have Sid constantly looming behind him, forcing him down a risky path just to survive. Now, he could finally study in peace and catch up. Oh, but firsthe had to deal with the vengeful spirit haunting him. Senior, is transferring a soul into someone elses body an easy thing to do? Of course not. First, the soul must remain rational and intact. Vengeful spirit or wraith possessing bodies do nothing to advance our research. Then comes the infusion step, which is painful for both the experimenter and the recipient. After all, its not the souls original body. And at this step, weve hit a major obstacle. Nick glanced up at Sauls head, his tone slightly probing. If you end up working in this field, maybe we can tackle it together. He flipped the record back to the first page and pointed to the soul and bodys genders. So far, weve only succeeded in infusing male souls into female bodies, or vice versa. We cant infuse male souls into male bodies, or female souls into female bodies. Not even the Mentor knows why. Saul reread the file and confirmed that was indeed the case. What was this? Opposites attract, same repels? But do souls even have genders? Or is it based on the souls self-perceived identity? Seeing that Saul seemed to be deep in thought, already getting drawn into the topic, Nick felt the time was right to continue his explanation. The last step is prolonged maintenance and observation. Many souls collapse shortly after entering the body. Figuring out how to sustain them long-term is another major challenge of this research. As for observationthat was the experiment we just did. You saw it yourself. The body and soul have almost completely opposite feedback to the sensory chairs stimulation. Thats why their behavior is so odd. But solving that is the Mentors problem. For now, we just record the data. Nick retrieved the notebook from Sauls hands. I think you now have a basic understanding of soul infusion. Next, lets call in Subject Two. Weve only got two people today. Subject Two was a man. Also someone Saul had seen before in Mentor Rums classa Second Rank apprentice. Only two people? Then that female Second Rank apprenticethe one whose back once burst out with a facehadnt come? Something happened to her? Subject Twos testing process was nearly identical to Subject Ones. Saul helped record the data, and with that, their tasks for the day were done. He wouldnt be involved in the next stages of experimentation. So, while Nick was packing up, Saul made his request. Hm? Nick paused, setting down the notes, and looked Saul up and down. Youve got a vengeful spirit on you? Corpses in the tower are specially treated. Its rare for vengeful spirits or wraiths to escape. Besides, for a vengeful spirit to cling to someone, there needs to be some emotional entanglement. Why would Wait, its Sid, isnt it? Why does he hate you that much? Even in death he wont let go? That question wasnt easy for Saul to answer. He could only scratch the back of his head innocently. Im not entirely sure either. Mentor Rum was the one who noticed the vengeful spirit and told me to come find you. Mentor told you to come to me? Nicks expression turned a bit odd, though he was extremely good at hiding his emotionsnothing showed on the surface. Y-yeah Saul began to feel nervous under Nicks gaze. I see. After a moment, Nick slowly lifted his chin and nodded at the sensory chair in front of them. Then hop on. Saul: ?!!!! Me? Get on that thing? Saul pointed at himself, then at the sensory chair across from him. Yeah. What, you think a mere Second Rank apprentice like me is better at dealing with vengeful spirit than the Mentor? Nick picked up the control panel again and started tapping, Obviously, its because this chair is the best tool for tormenting spirits. It can remove a vengeful spirit? Not one thats too powerful. But if the one on you were that strong, youd already be dead. Nick finished adjusting the controls and noticed Saul still frozen in place. Scared? Dont worryit feels real good. Nick deliberately borrowed Sauls earlier phrase. Sauls mouth twitched. Alright, Im getting on. Nick nodded. Im really getting on? Nick looked at him oddly. Go ahead? Seeing his diary gave no warnings, Saul figured this wasnt an assassination plot from Nick. He remembered the expression on the male subjects face earlier and decided he had to keep a straight face once it was his turn. Saul climbed into the high-backed chair and flipped himself into place. The sensory chair instantly adjusted to his size and customized a set of restraints. Nick then came up and inserted the fine threads into Sauls skin. The tips were thin and didnt hurtjust a little itchy. Nick only inserted threads at Sauls wrists and ankles, carefully avoiding the left hand and neck. Senior Nick? Saul asked, puzzled. No need to insert so many if were not tracking your emotions. We just need to deal with the vengeful spirit. Nick returned to the console and picked up the control panel. Sauls heart immediately tensed. He gritted his teeth and clutched the armrests tightly. Hold on hold on Saul braced himself. Then, he saw Nick tap a few buttons on the panel. (End of Chapter) Chapter 78: I Don’t Usually Laugh Saul felt a bit dazed. He had this strange sensationlike he was flying. His teeth? It seemed like he had clenched them, but maybe he was just biting air. His hands? Maybe they were gripping the armrests, or maybe they were just flailing around in the air like he was doing the seaweed dance. Saul hated this kind of out-of-control feelingthough, he had to admit, it felt kind of good. It reminded him of the day he completed his modification, when the whole world turned into soap bubbles, and he was utterly powerless. "I have to wake up." Saul murmured to himself in a haze. He began to meditate. The Human-Monster Movement Diagram appeared in his mind. Dots, lines, diagrams, planes everything unfolded bit by bit. With the appearance of the lowermost monster, clarity returned, and his thoughts sharpened. Then came the fear. Opening his eyes, Saul saw a phantom crawling all over him! The phantom clung to Saul, its feet pressing against his knees, one hand on his shoulder, the other clawing at the air. Its head was a blur of shadow, with no visible facial features, but it kept swinging side to side, as if searching for something. Oddly enough, although it was perched right on top of Saul, it seemed unable to see him. Its hands waved through the air, passing powerlessly through Sauls body, and the chair behind himunable to touch anything solid. Faintly, Saul thought he heard a roar from his memories. It was Sids voice. Suddenly, the phantoms head seemed to sense something and snapped around to face Saul. The shadowy face scattered like sand in the wind, slowly revealing Sids twisted features beneath. His eyes slowly focused. In the next moment, he opened his mouth. "Found you." As that monstrous face inched closer, Saul still couldnt move a muscle. All he could do was hold himself steady and lock eyes with those tiny, almost invisible pupils. Sid''s terrifying grin widened as he leaned in closer, his ghostly form somehow exhaling a chill as cold as death itself, like it came straight from the depths of hell. That icy breath hit Sauls face, making him blink, but oddly enough, he wasnt as afraid as he thought hed be. Hed killed Sid once. He could do it againeven if it was Sids vengeful spirit! Their foreheads were almost touching A sharp pain began pulsing in Sauls forehead. He was about to risk a mental backlash and strike the ghost when Suddenly, a flash of indistinct lightning arced from Sauls body, instantly forming a massive net that enveloped Sids spirit completely. The moment the net touched the spirit, Sids face twisted in agony. He opened his mouth wide, revealing a pitch-black void behind his teeth. Sid was wailing. But no sound reached Sauls ears. Sid arched backward, trying to escape. But his limbs seemed glued to Saul, unable to pull away no matter how he struggled. Under the electric nets assault, Sids spirit grew more and more transparent, rippling and flickering like it could vanish at any second. At the last moment, he gave up trying to flee and lunged at Saul again, mouth stretching grotesquely wideso wide it looked like it might split open to the back of his skull, ready to swallow Sauls entire face In a flash, another silver-white net burst from Sauls body, slamming directly onto Sids face and blocking the attack. The net tightened, and Sids already fragile spirit began to emit wisps of green smoke. The net slowly sank into Sids form, like squeezing an overinflated balloon. Until Bang! Sids spirit shattered under the pressure. Sauls mind filled in the explosion sound on its own, and his whole body felt suddenly lighter. At the exact moment Sids ghost burst, Saul caught a glimpsejust for an instantof a white shadow and a black shadow fleeing from the remains of Sids spirit. The white one dove into Sauls left hand. The black one tried to escape but was yanked toward Sauls left shoulder by an overwhelming force. If Saul could move, hed probably have turned his head instantly to track that black shadow. What was in his left shoulder? The diary? The next moment, Saul felt a powerful sensation of falling, and his whole being crashed back into his body. It didnt hurt, but he felt weak. Nicks cold voice rang out. Alright. The spirit clinging to you has been purged. Saul weakly raised his head, just in time to see Nick placing the control panel back on the table. Seeing Saul regain consciousness, Nick slightly lowered his head and asked, So? That was fast, right? Saul replied feebly, How long was I out? Nick glanced at the hourglass. One minute and forty-five seconds. At some point, the metal restraints had retracted from Sauls body. He pushed himself up using the armrests and stood. Well, he stood but the moment he tried to take a step, he realized his upper body was moving while his legs didnt follow. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His legs had turned to jelly. He stumbled forward and crashed to the ground. You alright? Nicks voice came from across the room, still as indifferent as ever. I forgot youre still young. You react more strongly to this kind of stimulus. Saul propped himself up with both hands and lifted his head. Why did it feel like Nick was mocking him? But when he looked, Nicks expression was as cold and emotionless as everno trace of mockery. Saul gave up and sat on the ground, waiting for the feeling to return to his legs before slowly standing again. Well, todays experiment is done. You can go rest now, Nick said as he tidied up the lab, making no move to help. Got it, senior. Saul stood, his legs still wobbly, like he was walking on cotton. When should I come back tomorrow? No need to be so frequent. Once every three days will do, Nick replied, pausing to glance at Sauls still-shaking legs. Even test subjects need rest. Saul: That was definitely mockery! In the end, Saul left the lab while leaning against the wall for support. As soon as the door closed behind him, he vaguely heard an exaggerated fit of laughter from within. Laughing so hard it sounded like someone was dying. Then something slammed into a desk. Then something heavy hit the floor. Then fists pounded the ground And the laughter never stopped. Seriously? Youre laughing that hard? And you claim to be good at managing emotions! Saul cursed silently. This is how you manage them? The noise from the lab continued. Mixed in with the wild laughter, Saul began to hear a hint of pain. His annoyance was swiftly replaced by an inexplicable sense of dread. He pressed his lips together tightly, gave the tightly shut lab door one last glance, and hurried away. The laughter finally faded behind him. So that no one would notice anything odd, Saul straightened up before reaching the slope, pretending nothing was wrong. Its hard to go downhillespecially when your legs are jelly. He barely made it back to his dorm, didnt even reach his bed, and just collapsed face-down onto the floor. He had no strength left. He simply relaxed his legs, rolled over onto his back, and stared blankly at the ceiling. So much had happened that morning. The sheer amount of information hed taken in felt like it was going to make his head explode. The trouble-averse Mentor Anze The increasingly influential Mutual Aid Society The Tower Master he brushed past The newly appeared Second-Rank Wizard Mentor Rums olive branch Nicks hidden revelations And finally, that clash with Sid Saul suddenly sat up. He looked at his left shoulder. The diary was floating there quietly, calmly watching the show. But just before Sids vengeful spirit vanished, he had clearly seen a black shadow get pulled into that very spot. If anything could interact with a spirit, it had to be the Diary of Dead Wizard. What was that black shadow? Saul tried to ask the diary, but it ignored him. The black shadow was gone. The diary was as aloof as ever. All he could do now was look into the white shadow that had entered his left hand. His modified left hand was mostly made of plastic bonedesigned to enhance magic and boost dark attribute perception. It was mostly for support, with a bit of defense. It didnt add much to offense. So most of the time, his left hand didnt stand out. But today, something unusual finally happened. It made Saul a little nervousworried that one day hed wake up to find his left hand had mutated beyond control. And even with that faint anxiety, Saul hadnt expected the diary to react when he looked at his left hand. August 25th, Year 314 of a Lunar Calendar, Clear Skies. You made trash, and it unexpectedly absorbed a soul fragment. Thats when you realizedyour randomly assembled left hand turned out to be a new type of soul resin material. Its pretty trashy as far as soul resin goes, but hey, at least it can store a soul fragment for two days. But what can you do with a soul fragment? Play cards with it? (End of Chapter) Chapter 79: An Honest Soul Soul fragment probably refers to that white shadow. But whats a soul resin? Is my left hand really that powerful? And what does it mean to preserve a soul fragment? One question after another surged through Sauls mind. He realized just how much he didnt know. He had guessed a modification plan using the diary, but while he could use it, he didnt understand the underlying principles. Which meant his understanding of his left hand was also limited. That soul fragment could it be Sids? But whats it for? Its not like I can really play cards with it. And that black shadow Diary, did you absorb that black shadow? Saul stared at the diary, a little frustratedit never listened to him. Of course, it could also be that the diary didnt have any consciousness at all, and all of its actions followed some predefined rules. Just then, the diary suddenly began flipping pages rapidly, the thickness of the remaining pages decreasing at an alarming rate. Wait! Saul tensed immediately. What was happening? Why was it flipping to the back? Would the earlier pages still be usable once it reached the end? Dont tell him now that the diarys warning function had a limited number of uses. But the diary didnt slow down in response to Sauls anxiety. It quickly flipped all the way to the final page. And the last page of the diary was a sheet of black paper. The black paper had no patterns and looked coarser than the rest of the diarys pages. The edges were irregular, as if someone had torn off a square of paper and carefully glued it to the end of the diary. Just as Saul lowered his head to examine this suddenly appearing black page, a white phantom shot out of his left hand and plunged straight into the black paper. A moment later, a line of white text appeared on the black paperbold, thick ink, the characters crammed together in clumps. [Where is this? Why is it so dark?] This cluster of words definitely wasnt from the diary. Who was it? Who was hiding inside the diary? Was it the diarys original owner? Or the original Saul? Sauls breath caught for a moment. No, that phantom came out of my left hand just now Youre Sid? [I am Sid. Who are you, and how do you know my name?] Oh man, did the diary just level up? No, more likely, Saul had killed Sids vengeful spirit and obtained a soul fragment, which then activated this new function of the diary. Seeing that the soul could answer questions, Sauls eyes lit up as he asked, Sid, do you remember how you died? [I was killed by Saul using by some magical item. But before that, in order to escape an ambush, I had no choice but to break a Elf Figurine. It caused my mental body to go into an unstable frenzy and I couldnt cast spells, which left me open to being ambushed. Honestly, I was way stronger than Saul. Who are you? How do you know I died?] Looks like it really is Sid. Saul guessed this was the diarys ability to communicate with souls. This Diary of a Dead Wizard might be way more powerful than I originally thought. Saul had initially assumed the diary only predicted death. But now it seemed its knowledge spanned death, soul, and matter. He couldnt imagine what kind of person had created this Diary of a Dead Wizard. The two questions Saul had just asked were answered completely honestly by Sids soul. That gave Saul some ideas about how the diary might work. Was it that souls couldnt lie? Noit must be the diarys power. If vengeful spirit were honest, then where would all the scary ghost stories come from? Sid Saul grinned, sat down on the floor, and started smugly bouncing his leg. Nope, couldnt do it. Leg was still too weakbetter just rest it. How do you know about the Diary of a Dead Wizard? The diary was currently Sauls greatest golden finger, and he had to be sure whether anyone else knew about it. [That Diary of a Dead Wizard has been passed down in my family for generations. When my grandfather wasnt insane yet, he used to hold that book without a single word on it and just stare at it for hours.] According to Sid, his grandfather had once been a powerful First-Rank Wizard. Because he specialized in dark elements, he was particularly interested in the familys Diary of a Dead Wizard, convinced it contained some kind of mystical knowledge about death. A kind of knowledge that could allow an ordinary wizard to ascend to previously unattainable heights. But after years of studying itfrom black hair to whiteSids grandfather hadnt discovered anything. In the end, he drove himself mad. During the years of his grandfathers madness, Sids father made a series of poor business decisions, losing a fortune. In the end, the family had to sell off all their possessionsincluding the Diary of a Dead Wizard, which, by chance, ended up in the hands of a Third-Rank apprentice from the Gorsa Wizard Tower. That apprentice had bought a bunch of books on magic from Sids family and casually said hed turn them in to the library for credit. Three days after that apprentice left, Sids grandfather suddenly regained his sanityand the first thing he did was look for the Diary of a Dead Wizard. When he found out it had been sold, he flew into a rage and almost beat Sids father to death. Only Sid and his mother standing in the way saved his fathers life. Afterward, Sids grandfather locked himself in his old lab for three days and nightsno food, no water. When he came out, he was holding both arms high, laughing like a madman. At the time, he was a disheveled mess, with tangled hair and beard, so everyone assumed hed just gone insane again. But then, screaming I know now! I finally understand!, he suddenly murdered Sids parents on the spot. And he didnt stop therehe killed everyone who came running afterward. The entire estate turned into a blood-soaked hell. Once he had slaughtered everyone in the manor, Sids grandfather ran out barefoot and disappeared without a trace. Fifteen-year-old Sid was left curled up, shaking beside his parents bodies. His pants were soaked and stinking, and the man who had done all the killing was nowhere to be seenSid didnt dare move. Afraid his grandfather would notice he was still alive. He waited for a long time. When the crazed laughter finally faded, Sid collapsed on the ground, both legs numb and burning like theyd been dipped in boiling oil. But just as he shakily got back up and looked aroundhe saw his grandfather returning, holding the severed head of Sids married elder sister. He tossed the head at Sids feet, and Sids legs gave out again, and he collapsed back onto the pile of corpses. His grandfather walked up, slowly crouched down in front of him but didnt strike. Instead, his expression softened, like when Sid was little, full of kindly affection and grandfatherly warmth. Little Sid, youre a First-Rank apprentice now? Thats good. Sid trembled all over as he looked at his grandfather. He couldnt understandhow could this man, who had just killed everyone in their family, now be smiling so gently at him? But his grandfather didnt seem to mind his fear. He simply took Sids cold, corpse-like hand and said, Now, Grandpa has an opportunity for you to become a great true wizard. Want it? Sid shook his head so hard it looked like a drum. Hm? His grandfathers eyes flashed with murderous intent. Sid immediately switched to nodding just as hard. And so, Sid was sent off by his grandfather to the Gorsa Wizard Tower, becoming an apprentice specializing in water magic. Everything after that, Saul already knew. By this point, the white text on the black paper had faded from a rich milky white to a faint, almost colorless pale gray. The characters, once full and round, had become thin and sharp. [Before I left, Grandfather told me he had discovered that the diary was a truly unique artifact. Anyone who still had living relatives couldnt become its master. Even if they obtained it, all theyd see was a blank hardcover book. The diary would only reveal itself after its previous owner died. But whoever personally killed the last owner would never be acknowledged by it. Who are you? How do you know about the diary?] Whats with all these complex rules? No living relatives, but you also cant kill the last owner yourself? This Diary of a Dead Wizard could it really follow some kind of karmic law? Saul was puzzled, but at least now he finally understood Sids motiveand the reason for all those clumsy attempts to frame him. It had all been due to the diarys rules! [I dont know. Thats just what Grandfather told me. Who are you? What do you mean by karmic law?] Saul completely ignored Sids question. Waitdidnt you say you couldnt have any living relatives to receive the diary? But what about your grandfather? [Grandfather was already dead before I left. But I left in a hurry and didnt get to attend his funeral. Who are you? Why do I have to keep answering your questions?] By now, Sids writing had faded to a near-gray, barely legible. Your grandfathers dead? Saul narrowed his eyes and leaned closer, carefully examining the black page. Then he let out a quiet laugh and asked: sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wheres your grandfather buried? (End of Chapter) Chapter 80: Poor Little Sid Thin, fragmented writingfine as strands of hairslowly flowed across the black page. After the final stroke was completed, silence fell. Sids soul no longer asked who Saul was. Nor did it pose any other questions. He was gone. The white characters on the black paper gradually dried and vanished, and the paper itself began to dissolve as if scorched by flame, until not a trace remained. The diary flew back to Sauls left shoulder and closed quietly. So the diary was actually a family heirloom of Sids? What kind of ancestor could create such a prophetic tool? Given the diarys power, Saul leaned more toward the theory that Sids family had stumbled upon it by chance. But for various reasons, no one had been able to become its masterthus, they remained unaware of the diarys true potential. Still, Sids family might be hiding the diarys origins and other secrets. If the opportunity arose, Saul would consider digging into the matter. But the issue with Sids grandfather needs more careful planning. I remember Sid touched the diary once before but didnt activate it, so there must be other conditions required to trigger it. As Saul digested the newly acquired information, he glanced at his left hand. So the matter of the soul fragment is temporarily resolved My left handthis is a Soul Resin? I think Ive seen that term somewhere before. Yawn Let me try to remember Saul yawned, climbed into bed like a sleepy animal, and buried his head under the covers. He was truly exhausted. Before his thoughts could drift too far, he fell into a deep sleep. Saul opened his eyes before three in the afternoon. Though he desperately wanted to sleep until noon the next day, he simply didnt have the guts to skip work. A corporate slave might be able to quit with a bucket in hand but in a wizard tower, that bucket probably contained your head. The second floor of the East Tower looked the same as always, though the people had changed. Senior Byron had left the morgue the day before. As a Third Rank apprentice, he could no longer remain working in the morgueit would be a waste of his talents in the eyes of the tower. Tasks for Third Rank apprentices mostly lay in the outside world, so like the others, Byron would likely be away from the tower for long periods. Before leaving, Senior Byron had instructed Saul that if Kongsha came asking about whatever Sid was searching for, he should just push everything onto him. Saul figured Kongsha wouldnt be stupid enough to offend Byron or lose her carefully planted inside contact in the morgueover some mysterious object. Replacing Byron was an unfamiliar Second Rank apprentice. The newcomer mustve received some briefing from Byron because when he first saw Saul, he even gave him a polite nod. Todays work was as thrilling as ever. Not everyone goes quietly into death. Saul had to slap a crying female corpse into unconsciousness before he could cut off her ear with a knife. That ear sprouted wings and tried desperately to fly away, but Saul tied it up with string and stuffed it into a small box to keep it in check. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That night, Saul finally didnt have any nightmares. But in a small city one barony away from the Gorsa Wizard Tower Someone else wouldnt be sleeping tonight. Since marrying her current merchant husband, Madam Hanna had been living the life of a noblewoman. Especially since her husband was often away on business, the two lived separately and never interfered with each others affairs. The manor they currently lived in had been purchased from an old steward by the merchant husband. Because the original owners had all died, the manor was bought at a heavily discounted price. At first, Madam Hanna felt uneasy living in a house where people had died. But after a few days, she realized the estate was actually quite wonderful! Spacious, elegant, with front and back gardens, and fully furnished with luxurious furniture. Living here made her feel like a true noblewoman. But at dusk, the front garden suddenly caved in, revealing a stone coffin underground. Madam Hanna rushed to get people to take care of it. Having other dead bodies buried in her home was unsettling. She wanted the stone coffin removedthen she could go demand compensation from the old steward who sold them the property. But as they tried to move the coffin, the lid unexpectedly slid open. A servant, hoping for some buried treasure, opened it completely on his own. But there was no treasure insideonly a withered corpse. Everyone was disappointed and just wanted to get rid of the thing. But then, the corpse inside the stone coffin suddenly reached out and grabbed an old servant standing nearby. The servant screamed and struggled, but he was no match for the corpses strength. The corpses charred black skin began to ripple like it was alive, unfolding layer by layer, stretching out into countless thin tendrils. The tendrils wrapped the old servant tightly, like a giant python devouring a deer. Everyone nearby scattered in terrorexcept for Madam Hanna. Her legs had gone weak with fear, and no one came to help her. She tried to run, but her legs refused to obey, and she collapsed to the ground. Then, a shriveled, dark hand reached out to the tearful and trembling Madam Hanna. Which old servant is this? Hanna thought as she shakily grabbed the strong hand in front of her. Ill have to reward him handsomely once I get out of here. But as Madam Hanna stood up with its help, she was met with an unfamiliar, aged face. No need to panic, madam. That was just a little accident. Ive simply been hungry for a long time. The old man had no hair, dark wrinkled skin, and was skin and bones. Madam Hanna finally remembered who he was. Wasnt he the corpse from the coffin? He had come back to life and was already noticeably plumper than before! Knowing she couldnt outrun him, Madam Hanna broke into cries and begged for mercy. The sound of her sobbing irritated the old man. The skin on his face rippled with movement, and his eyes fell on her plump, fair chest, showing clear desire. Master. A voiceequally oldsuddenly drew the elders attention. He looked up to see a white-haired man in a black butlers uniform holding a set of clothes. The elder smiled. Hunter, when I first opened my eyes and saw so many strangers, I thought something had happened to you. Butler Hunter calmly stepped forward, handed him the clothes, and helped restrain the struggling Madam Hanna. Old Hunter? Old Hunter! Madam Hanna recognized the former steward who had sold them the estate. Please help me, help me! One of her arms was locked tightly in Hunters grip. She finally realized this old man was frighteningly strong too. But neither the eerie elder nor the butler paid her any mind. I figured youd be starving when you awoke, Master. These people are snacks I prepared for you, said Hunter respectfully, delivering a chillingly cruel statement. The elder laughed. Hahaha, theyre all edible? Ive checkedno one with important connections. Please enjoy, Master. The elder was thrilled. He grabbed the nearly unconscious Madam Hanna and lifted her to his face. He didnt open his mouth but from his face to his abdomen, the charred black skin split open from the center, revealing blood-red inner layers. In one bite, he devoured half of Madam Hannas body. Having just awoken from the stone coffin, the old man took some time to enjoy his feast. Now, the entire manor was silent, and the elderonce a desiccated corpsehad returned to the form of a lean, ordinary old man. Only his skin remained dark, tinged with crimson, too unsettling to look at directly. Dressed in the robe brought by Butler Hunter, the elder rubbed his century egg-like bald head. Looks like itll take a few days for my hair to grow back. I must look ridiculous right now, huh? he asked casually. You are always the epitome of grace, Master, Hunter replied respectfully. The two strolled deeper into the manor. Master has finally awoken. Did you find the diary? There was a complication. It seems someone else stole the diary. Little Sid tried to take it back and was killed. Oh, poor young master, Butler Hunter bowed again, though there was not a hint of grief on his face. Yes my poor grandson. He was my last living blood relative. The dark-skinned elder was none other than Sids grandfatherRalph. The last surviving member of the Bloodthorn family. But the old man quickly cheered up again. Still, the boy proved useful. Before he died, he found the diary and triggered the mark I left on him. His spirit will continue to cling to the killer. All I have to do is find them in person and Ill know who holds the diary. (End of Chapter) Chapter 81: Sorry, I Already Know How Will Will Wizard Gorsa allow you into the Wizard Tower? the butler asked with some concern. Our Bloodthorn family just lost our only heir. Are we not even allowed to pay a visit? Ralphs expression darkened at the mention of Gorsa. Sids father would have sold the book to anyone, but he had to sell it to the Wizard Tower. Gorsa has been a Second Rank for a long time. His foundation is far beyond mine. But blaming the dead now was pointless. In any case, we need to first find out who has the diary. Anyone who doesnt know the method cant read its contents, even if theyre holding it for now, Ralph narrowed his eyes. Ive cut all my ties now. My own grandson died at the hands of the diarys current owner. The bond of death between me and the diary is strong enough. Once I retrieve it, Ill definitely be able to read whats written inside! Ralphs expression twisted into something between a smile and a grimace. Once I successfully decode the diary, Ill be able to become a Fourth Rank a Great Wizard, just like my ancestors! The butler kept his head lowered in silence. Originally, his master had planned to wait until young Sid acquired the diary. Then, when the boy couldnt use it and returned to the estate to look up ancient texts, the butler would step in. But now the plan had changed. The young master was dead, and the diary had fallen into someone elses hands. The master would have to act personally. The butler didnt know what use the diary held, but he knew that his master had spent most of his life chasing after it and had killed every blood relative in the process. It was his masters lifes pursuit. So the butler would support him without question. Todays Basic Knowledge of All Things class had gathered a crowd of apprentices again. Even those whod skipped out to slack off or study other subjects had shown up. When Saul appeared once more in the public classroom, many peopleincluding seasoned First Rank apprenticeswere secretly observing him. If, in the past, his future had looked grim after a Second Rank senior openly threatened him, now things were different. After placing first in the recent test, and receiving a personal invitation from Lokai, president of the Mutual Aid Association, people were forced to reevaluate Saul. Saul ignored the burning stares and walked into the classroom expressionlessly. He immediately spotted Keli sitting in the back row and headed her way with his bag in hand. Keli was seated at the outermost spot of the second-to-last row. Upon seeing Saul, she scooted one seat inward. How many zero-tier spells do you know now? she whispered before he even sat down. More than you, thats for sure, Saul replied bluntly as he took his seat. Keli felt like shed taken ten thousand points of damage but she had no choice but to believe it. After all, the reason shed managed to learn three zero-tier spells was thanks to Sauls coordinate method. The more she thought about it, the more amazing that method seemed. Had she paid him too little? But she wasnt planning to pay more. The first classBasic Knowledge of All Thingspassed quickly. Saul spent it frantically cramming common knowledge. The second period was a Meditation class. Unexpectedly, Monica, who had only shown up for the very first lesson and hadnt been seen since, returned to teach today. As usual, she held the leash of the lizard responsible for scraping away her charred dead skin. Dressed in a silk gown that accentuated her figure, she walked to the center of the classroom. Many apprentices quickly moved from the corners of the room toward the center. It was rare to have a chance at one-on-one instruction from Monica. She let go of the leash, allowing her little lizard to roam freely, and stood in the center with one hand resting casually on her hip, emphasizing her slim waist. Its been three months now. I assume those of you whove put even a little effort into meditation have already made decent progress in increasing your magic, yes? Monica swept her gaze across the room. Everyone was seated on cushions, looking up at her. So then, has anyone reached a magic value above 20 joules? Only Keli raised her hand without changing expression. Oh, not bad, Monica nodded at her. What about 15 joules? A few more hands went up around the room. Saul, sitting quietly next to Keli, had only increased his magic by one joule since the test. He now had 14. After waiting a moment longer and seeing no more hands, Monica sighed. Now that youve experienced your first test, you should have some idea of the kind of life youre in for. No one in the Wizard Tower will push you to learn but if you fall behind, youll pay the price. Saul noticed the mood growing heavier among the students. Even Keli bit her lip in unease. Did something happen after Kaz took him away yesterday? Although Anze tested you by counting the number of spells youd mastered, which may have seemed harsh, only apprentices whove grasped a certain amount of magic are useful to the Wizard Tower. Monica stepped forward and began strolling slowly through the classroom. Each apprentice she passed felt a massive pressureas if a storm were about to strike. I want you all to understand something: the Wizard Tower is not a wizard academy. Here, knowledge comes at a price. If you cant handle any of the work assigned by the tower, if you make no contribution, then in the end, youll repay the towers nurture with your own bodyas nourishment. Hearing this, Saul had a realization: Gorsas Wizard Tower isnt an academyits a company. These periodic tests arent school examstheyre more like performance reviews? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, Monica happened to stop beside Saul and Keli. She suddenly pointed to Keli. Since your magic is the highest, let me see how you meditate. Following her instructions, Keli opened her meditation book, set out her crystal orb, closed her eyes, and settled into a calm expression. Even under Monicas watchful eye, she quickly entered a deep meditative state. After observing for a while, Monica nodded and told her to stop. Whats your name? Keli, Instructor Monica. Kelis meditation is very standard. Shes also good at blocking out external distractions and entering a fully immersive state quickly. After offering a few words of praise, Monica turned her head naturally toward Saul. Well then, Saullet me see your meditation too, she said, calling his name with precision. Yes. Saul had a good impression of Monica, since she had once hinted at the element he was naturally attuned to. He began meditating skillfully, entering a deep state no slower than Keli. But the next second, Monica suddenly took his meditation book. Startled out of his concentration, Saul looked up at her in confusion. Monica held the book between two fingers, lightly waving it in the air with a mischievous smile. Using a crystal orb and meditation book is the most basic form of full immersion. But sometimes, youll need to meditate under emergency conditions, without the luxury of tools. In such cases, youll have to rely solely on your mental strength to enter a semi-immersive state. Monica smiled down at Saul. Saul, try meditating without the book or the orb. Uh Under Monicas obviously playful gaze, Saul gave a quick demonstration of a one-second semi-immersion. The speed and efficiency of it stunned Monica, who had been fully expecting a flustered mess. Her lips twitched. When Saul emerged from the brief meditative state, Monica no longer smiled. She looked at him with a complicated expression. Instructor Monica? Without answering, she turned and walked back to the center of the classroom. Two arcs of lightning suddenly exploded from her body, charring her arm and left cheek. Yet her clothing remained untouchedlikely due to some special artifact. Alright, Monica finally spoke again, having calmed down. You see? Its very simple. Just do it like Saul did. Now, everyone try meditating. All the apprentices: Keli leaned over and whispered quickly to Saul, Shes mad. Saul also felt like Instructor Monica was a bit upset. But why? Was it because he learned on his own? (End of Chapter) Chapter 82: Knowledge? A Monster? Fortunately, Monica eventually gave everyone a detailed explanation of how to perform semi-immersive meditation. Even Saul, who had taught himself semi-immersive meditation, gained quite a bit of insight from it. Previously, whenever he entered a semi-immersive state, it was always to observe contamination and abnormalities. But according to Monica''s explanation, semi-immersive meditation was actually a temporary technique for stabilizing the mental body and quickly replenishing magic. When Saul had encountered danger in Mentor Kazs lab, hed used semi-immersive meditation to stabilize his mental body. But afterward, hed used it almost exclusively to detect mutated materialsso much so that he had nearly forgotten its original purpose. Sauls magic had increased significantly over the past three months. Now, even fully immersive meditation couldnt quickly restore his entire magic reserve, let alone semi-immersive meditation. However, the advantage of semi-immersive meditation was its quick startup. In a short time, it could actually restore more magic than full immersion. Still, this kind of unaided meditationwithout any auxiliary toolswasnt easy to master. It required the apprentice to be highly familiar with their meditation diagram and skilled in manipulating their mental power. If, every time they meditated, they simply followed the lines on the diagram, then the moment they put the book down, they would fall into the memory maze of I think thats how it went... or maybe not Once most of the new apprentices started attempting semi-immersive meditation, Monica began wandering aimlessly through the classroom. Occasionally, some older apprentices would ask questions. Some she answered, and some she only smiled at without a word. When Monica passed by, Saul raised his hand and asked a question too. Instructor Monica, are the meditation diagrams different for First Rank and Second Rank apprentices? Or do we have to learn a new diagram at each stage? Second Rank apprentices have usually already learned a First Tier spell. Their mental bodies are strong enough to withstand more dangerous diagrams, so yes, they can switch, Monica replied with her usual smile as she turned to Saul. But once you reach Third Rank, you wont need a meditation diagram anymore. Wont need it? Saul was startled, but quickly caught on. Because of the locator? Monica raised an eyebrow. Seems like you really have learned a lot of advanced knowledge. Thats goodbut also risky. She extended a finger and gently tapped Sauls forehead. Crack! A small arc of lightning flashed. Startled, Saul instinctively jumped back, but a sharp sting still hit his forehead. Learning too much knowledge beyond your current ability means you must be ready to bear the risks that come with it. With that, Monica clasped her hands behind her back and continued walking, leaving Saul alone, rubbing his forehead in contemplation. Nearly every senior student and mentor had mentioned that in the pursuit of knowledge, a sorcerer would encounter unknown dangers. At first, Saul thought it simply meant that the mindor rather, the mental bodycould become dizzy and collapse from the complexity of the knowledge. But now, it seemed more than that. It gave him the unsettling feeling that knowledge itself might be a kind of monster. Unfortunately, there was no one to answer that question. From the end of class, through lunch, and all the way to the second floor of the East Tower, Saul kept turning the idea over in his mind. Then, just before entering the morgue, he ran into Mentor Kaz again. Mentor? Saul was a bit surprised. Kaz usually didnt show up this often. He had been seeing his mentor quite a lot lately. As the top scorer in the test, you can choose a Companion Flower. Ill take you there. Kaz didnt wait for a reply before turning and walking away. Saul, confused, quickly followed. He remembered Senior Rocky had mentioned the Companion Flower reward. Because Lokai was the public leader of the Mutual Aid Society, Saul didnt want much to do with him and hadnt paid the reward much mind. He didnt expect Kaz himself to personally escort him to pick the flower. As he followed the mentor, Saul fished The Basics Knowledge of All Things out of his bag and flipped to the botany section. CompanionFlower: Can establish a bloodline connection with a living being, and dies after bearing fruit. Its fruit varies in type and effect, usually providing minor magic increases or mental stabilization. Just a few lines of description were enough to stir Sauls anticipation. Increasing magic might become Sauls lifelong pursuit. Soon, he noticed that he and Kaz had turned down a passageway he had never seen before. It seemed they had reached the fifth floor of the East Towera storage area not accessible to apprentices. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After they passed the main warehouse door, they continued on and turned down another corridor. As they went farther, the path began to slope downward. They walked for quite a while. Saul hastily stuffed the book back into his bag, peering curiously ahead. The gray stone bricks gradually gathered dust, and the wall-mounted candles became sparser and older. One lamp stand was even broken, drooping at an angle against the wall. Such disrepair was unheard of in the tower. In Sauls mind, the tower was always tidy and orderly, maintained with great care. He started wondering where exactly the Companion Flower was kept. It was a plant, after allmost would grow in soil. And arable land inside the tower was scarce... Could it be outside? His heart began to raceequal parts excited and anxious. Afraid hed be disappointed in the end. But this time, life did not let him down. After descending for a while longer, Saul saw a large wooden door reinforced with metal, standing wide open. No candles were lit nearby, yet the place wasnt dark at all. A gentle, brilliant light shone in from beyond the door, a stark contrast to the pale candlelight inside. Kaz paused before the door and glanced back at Saul, who was craning his neck to see past him. Calm down. Dont act like some clueless monkey, he said. Saul immediately shrank back. But his eyes were still sparkling with excitement. Mentor, are we going outside the tower? Dont make a fuss. Once you reach Second Rank, therell be plenty of chances to go out. Right now, we keep you inside to stop the outside world from distracting you from your studies. Kaz glared at Saul. He always had a feeling this little apprentice might embarrass him someday. As they approached the gate, Saul recalled a terrifying scene. One he had seen in Mentor Rums illusion: scorched earth, bubbling mud, scattered corpses, and black, tentacled horrors... Could that be what lay beneath the tower? A hellish realm? Kaz had already disappeared beyond the doorway. Saul took a deep breath and stepped through. Even if terrifyingit still called to him. But then... A gentle breeze brushed across his face, carrying the moist scent of grass. Beyond the gate was a flat expanse of land. No black sludge. Just pale yellow soil. Beneath his feet lay a specially constructed path, branching out in all directions for easy travel. Above him was a clear blue sky. In the distance, green mountains and dense forestsno sudden shift into hellscape. Not far down the path was a garden enclosed by a simple wooden fence. A small wooden hut stood at its entrance, with someone vaguely visible inside. From outside the fence, Saul could see the gardens many flowers swaying in the wind. They seemed a bit messy, not deliberately arranged. Then came the sound of hoofbeats and wheels. Saul turned to see a two-person carriage speeding down another path. That road approached the tower from a different direction. The carriage quickly disappeared behind the tower''s high walls. Thats the vehicle entrance, Kaz explained casually, seeing Saul staring. Saul nodded and shifted his gaze around. The Wizards Tower stood alone in a desolate field, with only the faint shadows of villages far in the distance. Perhaps the locals had been deliberately driven away. Though sparsely populated, the area wasnt as terrifying as the illusion. Just a little lonely. Saul couldnt help but wonder, Was that vision I saw back thenwas Rum trying to scare me? Or... was it my own imagination? (End of Chapter) Chapter 83: Companion Flowers The outside world didnt seem all that terrifying after all. Life outside the wizard tower wasnt too different from the ancient times of Sauls previous life. But the very next second, Mentor Kazs words shattered Sauls illusion. Those sealed carriages are mostly used to transport materials. Materials? Most of them are corpses polluted by the outside world. After all, there are only so many people in the wizard tower. If we had to rely on the corpses produced here, youd all be out of work. No wonder Saul didnt recognize the appearance of many of the corpses. Do the surrounding towns offer people up willingly? They dont have the strength for that. Most of the time, its Third Rank apprentices who actively go out to collect the polluted corpses. Its also a way of protecting the nearby territories. Otherwise, why do you think theyre so willing to send their children here? Kaz smileda smile that was hard to tell if it was more proud or more mocking. The two walked toward the garden. As they neared, a small window in a wooden hut swung open, and a sallow-faced middle-aged man poked his head out. His features were plain, except for an unusually long, protruding noselike Pinocchios. Probably modified as well. Good afternoon, Master Kaz! the man greeted enthusiastically. Kaz nodded in response, then pointed at the man and said to Saul, Thats the gardener. Once youve chosen your companion flower, hell teach you how to take care of it. Saul quickly nodded to the gardener, who replied with a bright smile full of yellowed teeth. They arrived at the garden gate just as a breeze passed by, and the smell of freshly baked bread wafted into Sauls nose. What lay before them was called a garden, but it looked more like a vegetable patch. The land was divided into plots, each lined with rows of flowers. The stems were slender, but the buds were quite large, with only two petals on each. Some flowers were in full bloom, others still budding. When the wind blew, it looked like rows of big-headed babies dancing. The scent of bread grew even stronger. Saul had already eaten, but he still felt hungry. Mentor, are these all companion flowers? Kaz lifted his chin. They are. Companion flower is just a general term for this type of plant. They look different, but their growth process and properties are the same. The two walked between the ridges. Saul couldnt shake the feeling that the flowers were turning their heads in sync with their movementsthough it was impossible to tell front from back on a flower. These flowers thrive on rot and decay. So regular soil wont work. After you pick one, go find the gardener to have it transplanted into a pot, and hell give you a pack of fertilizer. Fertilizer? Sauls steps faltered. Was it the same kind of fertilizer he had almost become? Companion flowers bear fruit roughly once every six months. One fruit per plant. The fruits come in various types, and their probabilities differtheres currently no way to cultivate them for specific outcomes. Blue ones increase magic power, red ones enhance physique Saul quickly pulled out a notepad and began jotting everything down. Kaz glanced at him and shook his head. You shouldve been writing this down a long time ago. Green ones are detoxifying, purple ones are poisonous. If you get a white one, be sure to hand it in to the tower. Saul paused mid-writing, waiting a moment, but Kaz said no more. Mentor, is there something wrong with the white fruit? Not exactly. White fruit stabilizes the mental body, which the tower is short on. If you manage to grow one, you can exchange it for 20 credits, no problem. Twenty credits Thats half a years pay! So valuable! Saul looked at the flowers again, now seeing them as a mountain of gold. Flowers that have already bloomed are hard to transplant. Just pick a budding one. Yes, Mentor. Saul put away his notes and moved closer to the flower beds. There were over a hundred flowers in the field, most in bloom, with only a few still in bud form. With credits on the line, Saul didnt rush his decision. He tried to observe and guess which one might bear a white fruit. At the very least, a blue one would do. But the flowers looked entirely randomdifferent colors, different shapessome like roses, others like tulips. None had fruit on them. The ones that bore fruit were probably already harvested. As Saul examined the flowers closely, Kazs voice sounded behind him again, soft and cold. Rum wants you under his name, doesnt he? Saul immediately stopped and turned around. After a brief hesitation, he admitted honestly, Yes. Kaz nodded, showing no sign of anger. I figured. You had another reason for choosing me as your mentor, didnt you? The real reason Saul had picked Kaz was because of Kongshas influence. That potion she gave him had temporarily heightened his sensitivity to dark elemental particlesso much so that dark surpassed light, becoming his strongest elemental attribute. That led Saul, unknowingly, to choose Kaz over Rum. And do you regret it now? Kaz asked. No, I dont. Saul replied without hesitation. He wasnt just flattering his mentorhe truly felt no regret. If not for the opportunity Kongsha gave him, he wouldnt even qualify as an apprentice. Instead of resenting her manipulation, he saw it as the price of entry into the apprenticeship. A perspective that aligned perfectly with Senior Byrons values. Kaz gave a crooked smile, though it carried a hint of coldness. Right. Now that youve undergone body modification and are leaning toward dark affinity, theres no going back. Suddenly, the sunlight felt much less warm on Sauls skin. He quickly added, I truly dont regret it, Mentor! If I hadnt been working in the morgue, Id never have completed the modification Oops. That was closehe nearly spilled about using morgues materials. Saul quickly shifted gears, Besides, I really enjoy working in the morgue. Its perfect for focused study and research. Whether Kaz picked up on Sauls morgue''s meterials or not was unclear, but his expression definitely improved. Sigh Mentor Kaz stood hunched, hands behind his back, and let out a soft sigh. If only everyone could learn to be content like you. Everyone else? Who? Who wasnt content? Ever since hed learned the Tower Masters true identity, Saul suspected that even his job in the morgue had been arranged. The Tower Master had instructed him to study corpses and soulshow could he possibly disobey? And Saul wasnt lying: the work really did suit him. He just hadnt expected Mentor Kaz to sigh like that. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It left Saul with a vague sense of unease. Who was so discontent that it could make Kaz sound so weary? Kaz didnt elaborate. He simply dropped the topic, leaving Saul full of questions. With your current abilities, youre fine working in the morgue. As long as you turn in the materials on time, Ill pass your tests. Waitevery months test is going to be that simple? Thank you, Mentor. Ill get it done. Saul had been worrying that for the second test, the mentors would demand he master more spells. He already had a lot to learn, and spell study had taken a backseat. He recalled that Senior Marks test had also been task-basedorganizing a lab or something similar. That made Saul more certain of what hed already suspected: The wizard tower wasnt a schoolit was a workplace. The apprentices initial period of rapid learning was just onboarding. If a trainee couldnt handle any job after that, theyd be let go. The tower was a ruthless employer. And even fired employees had to serve as nourishmentgiving their all to the very end. In that case, those two new apprentices whod left the classroom first during the initial test, without even learning a single compound runethey were probably in serious danger. Now that he thought about it, Saul hadnt seen them in class today. Could it be theyd already been terminated? Thank you, Mentor. Ill keep doing my best. Saul gave another earnest promise. Mm. Kaz turned to leave. Take your time choosing. Once youre done, go find the gardener. Be back before sunset. (End of Chapter) Chapter 84: Underground Kaz returned to the corridor once more. His slightly hunched back looked all the more small and fragile against the towering backdrop of the massive wizard tower. Saul looked up. The dark gray wizard tower loomed before him. The lower half of the towers body had only solid walls, no windows. Saul couldnt tell how many floors there were, but he could tell the tower was no shorter than a modern skyscraper. Majestic and awe-inspiring, solemn and dignified. The marks of time added a heavy air of mystery and history to it. But for apprentices who werent allowed to freely leave, this place felt more like a prison. Watching Mentor Kaz walk away, Saul quickly pushed aside the melancholy. He rubbed his hands together, practically drooling, as he leaned toward those lovely, credit-worthy companion flowers. Even if he didnt find one that could bear a white fruit, the blue or red ones were still usefulSaul wasnt picky. He walked along the edge of the field, searching for a flower bud that clicked with him. Soon, Saul spotted a particularly fine-looking one. Its stem was upright, the bud plumpit looked full of life. Whats more, as he approached, the flower visibly moved, leaning its head toward him. Saul decided immediately: this one was it. He memorized the flowers location and appearance, then turned back toward the wooden hut. As he walked, he felt a strange sensation at his ankle, as if something were brushing against him. He looked downand saw a thin, black tendril stretching out from the ground, as fine as a blade of grass. It was smooth and soft, hard to tell if it was a plant or an animal. But the more Saul looked at it, the more familiar it seemed. Then it hit him: wasnt this the same black tendril he saw in the swampy pit in Mentor Rums room? It was much smaller now, but the appearance was nearly identical! So the tendril was real after all! Then what about that black swampwas that real too? Was this peaceful, beautiful garden really sitting on solid ground? Recalling the sight of a corpse being dragged underground by that tendril, Saul felt his scalp tingle. That strange brushing sensation now felt like a fuzzy worm crawling into his pant leg. He quickly lifted his foot and bolted, sprinting toward the wooden hut at the gardens entrance to call the gardener for help. Through the window, Saul saw the gardener sitting inside, back turned to him. Their arms were stiffstrangely rigid. Gar Saul tried to call out, feeling something wrap around his leg again. But before he could finish the word, a thick black tendril, as wide as a thigh, shot out in front of him and wrapped around his left arm, yanking him violently into the earth. The ground, which moments ago had seemed solid and dry, collapsed like mud. Loose soil and pebbles rushed at Saul. No matter how he struggled, he couldnt stop himself from falling. At last, he gave up resisting, shut his eyes tight, and opened his senses. He began chanting the Scorching Breath spell, ready to smack whatever came near with a blast. Then the resistance vanished. Saul, covered head to toe in mud, landed with a loud splat in a pit of sludge. The black tendril wrapped around his arm vanished as well. But no expected attack followed. Saul pushed himself up from the muck and used his muddy hands to wipe his muddy face. Pffft! Since he had opened his mouth to chant the spell, a good amount of disgusting mud had gotten inside. Blinking open his eyes, he saw nothing but pitch darknesscouldnt see his own hand in front of his face. The hole overhead seemed blocked by something, no sunlight shining through. Feeling his way in the dark, Saul stood. He didnt bump into anything. The ground beneath him was soggy and uneven, and he could hear something squirming underneath. A slimy thing, slick with mud, slid over his ankle, sending Saul reeling backward in shockhe nearly fell into the sludge again. In the dark, every sound and touch felt amplified. The unknown made his skin crawl. Saul forced himself to calm down and used his most familiar toolmeditationto survey his surroundings. But to his surprise, the semi-immersive meditation, which always helped him detect danger, revealed nothing. No spirits. No anomalies. Cleanunnervingly clean. Just then, something shifted underfoot again. With a jolt, Saul scrambled back. As he swung a hand behind him, it hit something hardstone. It felt like a raised platform above the mud. The surface was damp, but better than standing in the muck. Bracing himself with both hands, Saul climbed onto the platform to escape the tendrils. Shh! Shh! Shh! Shh! The moment he stood atop the platform, lanterns lit up at its four corners, casting light across the underground space. The ceiling above was at least three meters high. He was lucky to have landed in the mud and not hit solid groundor those black tendrilson his fall. The soil above was somehow held in place. Aside from a bit of crumbling dirt and gravel, nothing else had fallen through with him. In the glow of the lanterns, he could now see a spacious area. Apart from the platform he stood on, the rest was filled with gray-black sludge. Black, writhing tendrilsor were they vines?moved through the muck. Other than the absence of corpses, the scene looked just like what hed seen in Mentor Rums room. The black tendrils didnt seem to harm living beings. Theyd only brushed his limbs, not attacked. Still, why had they dragged him down here? Ugh the muds gone all the way down my collar. Gross. I have to learn Cleanse as my next spell. Saul took off his outer robe, carefully avoiding the worst of the muck, and used a cleaner patch to wipe his face. Actually maybe Light should be the priority. Without it, Im as good as blind in places like this. The familiar lanterns eased Sauls fear of the underground space. Their presence meant this place was still part of the wizard tower. But the dust and moss on the platform suggested it hadnt been used in a long time. Turning back, Saul finally noticed the platforms layout. It was a square, about five meters to a side, with two workbenches at its center. Shattered glassware lay scattered across them. He walked over and saw a sunken groove between the tablesjust large enough to fit an average adult down. Someone mustve done experiments here but for some reason, the place was abandoned. His muddy footprints marred the dark moss covering the platform. He circled the edge of the platform. Beyond was more sludge, stretching past the range of the lantern light. It looked like dirt in the distance, but no clear path out was visible. Doesnt feel safe to wander in that direction. Saul looked up. Maybe I should try climbing out instead. He tried lifting one of the workbenches. It was heavy, but manageable. Standing on it, he couldnt quite reach the ceiling. But if he stacked both tables, he might be able to grab onto the soil overhead. Hopefully, he could find a foothold or a way to call for help. Though the gardener might come looking if Saul was gone too long, he wasnt the type to sit around and wait to be rescued. He grabbed one end of the table and began dragging it into place. Screeeee A sharp screech rang out as the legs scraped across the stone platform, leaving black marks. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The noise seemed to stir the surrounding sludgeit began to bubble. Saul froze and watched carefully. Though the tendrils hadnt harmed him yet, he had no confidence in fighting something so massive and mysterious. Black tendrils rose from the sludge, twisting and reaching toward the platform but it seemed they were restricted somehow, unable to reach the platform itself. Saul waited, and once he was sure the things wouldnt climb up, he resumed moving the table. Thenplopsomething landed on his left shoulder. And something cold and slippery slid down his cheek. His movement froze. His eyes slowly shifted to the left. Something like a tangle of seaweed sat on his shoulder, squirming. Nono teeth, just little threadlike tendrils, all black. If not for its small size, it wouldve looked just like the huge ones in the sludge. (End of Chapter) Chapter 85: Live Up to Your Name The little tendril blob landed on Sauls left shoulder. Every tendril on it reached upward, twisting and trembling like it was having a seizure. What is this thing? As Saul muttered to himself, the diary that had been quietly floating by his left shoulder glided in front of him with practiced ease. [August 26th, Year 314 of the Lunar Calendar, Clear Skies] Looks like you''ve discovered another secret space beneath the Wizard Tower. No one knows how many secrets lie buried here. Beneath your feet is the Soul-Devouring Mire thats existed for who knows how long. Right now, the core consciousness of the mire is dancing on your shoulder. Its clearit really, really likes you. Likes you so much it wants to keep you here forever. Soul-Devouring Mire? Core consciousness? Diary, youre off-topic again. You realize that, right? This little tendril blob likes me? Saul muttered. Just then, the blob suddenly leapt from Sauls left shoulder, hurling itself into the air. Judging by the trajectoryit was aiming straight at the diary! Whoosh The tendril blob missed, tumbling off the edge of the platform and straight into the sludge. Saul: Diary, are you sure this core consciousness likes me? Not you? The diary didnt respond, merely floated back to his left shoulder. But its behavior just now made Saul a little uneasy. Could that tendril blob actually sense the diarys presence? Otherwise, why would it rush wherever the diary went? Its called the Soul-Devouring Mire, so its essence shouldnt be that blobit should be the whole sludge pit. Why can the sludge sense the diary? Even the Tower Master has never noticed my left shoulder. This realization made Saul tense up. If anyone elselike Sidwere to discover the diary in his body, Saul would never know a moment of peace again. A death prophecywhat a powerful golden finger in this world. Worth dying for, literally. Did it pull me down here just for the diary? Sauls face darkened. He was no longer in a rush to escape. He carefully observed the entire mire, wondering if there was a way to destroy all of it. Or at least get rid of that core consciousness. Would Scorching Breath work? If there are corpses buried here, there might be flammable gases trapped underneath. Ill have to be careful not to blow myself up. As Saul pondered, the tendril blob that had fallen down clambered back up the platform. It crawled to Sauls feet, shook off some mud, then began curling its tendrils, bouncing toward Saul again. Saul stretched out his left hand and threw a punch, trying to knock it away. But the moment his fist connected with the blob, it extended countless black tendrils that wrapped around his wrist, latching onto him tightly. That punch ended up hitting nothing. Saul quickly adjusted his stance and drove another fist hard into the ground. But just as his punch was about to land on the stone, his movement haltedabruptly. The blob hadnt dodged or tried to escape at all. It even nuzzled against his left hand, looking like it really liked his left hand in particular. Saul stared at his handnow practically wearing a black boxing glove made of tendriland thought, Is it not sensing the diary? The Diary of a Dead Wizardits origins unknown, but clearly extraordinary. Saul believed it was at least at the level of a Third Rank True mage. The Tower Master Gorsa was an experienced Second Rank mage. There shouldnt be any being stronger than Third Rank hidden under the tower. And this Soul-Devouring Mire obviously served as a dump for bodies and fragmented souls Fragmented souls? Saul looked at his left handthe hand the diary had identified as capable of temporarily storing soul fragments: a soul resin. Could the tendril blob be sensing the residual soul aura in his hand? Then maybe it pounced at the diary not because it sensed the diary itself, but because it detected the soul fragment inside? After all, when Sid was shattered by the electric chair, a shadowy fragment had entered the diary. That shadow had to be a very special part of Sids soul. Otherwise, the diary wouldnt have absorbed it so readily. But that fragment was gone now. Saul couldnt be sure what exactly the blob had sensed. While Saul mulled this over, the tendril blob kept nuzzling against his hand non-stop. Had enough licking me yet? Snapping out of it, Saul grumpily tried to peel the black blob off his left hand. But it was stubbornremove it from one side, it latched back on from another. Panting, Saul finally gave up trying to pull it off. Hah Are you clinging to me because you want to leave with me? Saul decided to leave first and figure out what to do with it later. But the moment he said that, the blob froze in place. It didnt move again but it also didnt let go of his hand. So do you want to come with me or not? Saul was now intrigued and started teasing the blob. Glorp glorp POP! Glorp POP! Suddenly, the sludge surrounding the platform began to churn. Huge gas bubbles rose and burst. Thick black tendrils as thick as thighs emerged from the sludge, stretching desperately toward the platform, but stopping shortafraid to climb upwhipping violently around the base. WHIP! SLAP! The ferocity of the lashes seemed like they wanted to tear Saul to pieces. Saul immediately realized hed said the wrong thing. With a forceful yank, he pulled the blob off his hand with ease this time. Hey now, I never said I was really taking you with me. If youre gonna throw a fit over it, then stay here. The tendril blob seemed to understand him. It trudged to the edge of the platform, looking back three times with every step, then finally leapt back down. It really did look like a kid dragged home from school by a scolding parent. But even after it returned to the mire, the disturbance didnt subside. It was like the parents themselves were now angry, arms on hips, warning Saul with deadly seriousness. The tendrils kept thrashing at the muck, and soon, something even more horrifying surfaced before Saul. Pale human faces emerged from the sludge. Their expressions were twisted, eyes glaring at Saul, mouths opening and closingpleading? Cursing? There was no sound, yet Sauls ears buzzed painfully. Even when he covered them, the strange soundwaves persisted. Saul had no time to worry about anything else. He turned and stacked two lab tables together, climbing up in haste. But he forgot he was only twelve. Even on two tables, he couldnt reach the ceiling. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He tried leaping, caught some soil overhead with one handbut couldnt pull himself up and fell back down, the tables wobbling dangerously. Huff! The ringing in his ears grew heavier. Saul crouched in pain, clutching his head. He barely managed to stand again but couldnt jump anymore. Just as he was about to fall off the table, a shriveled, yellowed hand suddenly broke through the dirt above and grabbed his armyanking him out of the underground world. Saul finally saw daylight again. Ptoo! Ptoo! He spat dirt from his mouth, eyes still shut, thanking his rescuer profusely, Thank you, thank youI really thought I was done for. His rescuer was the gardener. The skin on his hands was as yellow as his face. The gardeners face bore the same radiant smile, though his movements were noticeably stiff. No need to be afraid. Thats just one of the Wizard Towers old labs. Its been abandoned a long time, the gardener explained warmly. The Wizard reinforced it, but once in a while, an apprentice still falls through. Saul felt unwelllike a bad omen had taken root in him. (End of Chapter) Chapter 86: Little Tail He cast a Cleaning Spell on Saul, finally helping him escape the mire of mud and sludge. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I noticed you disappeared earlier, so I figured you mightve fallen in. But you really stirred things up down there. Ive never seen anyone make the Soul-Devouring Mire that lively before. What could Saul even say to that? Haha, Im not really sure what happenedmustve been an accident. The gardener gave an awkward laugh too, not pressing further, and instead changed the subject. Have you chosen your companion flower? Oh, right. Yes, Ive made my choice. Though hed just gone through a little adventure, Saul hadnt forgotten about the flower bud that had caught his eyevigorous and full of life. The gardener was efficient, bringing over a small square flowerpot and carefully transplanting the companion flower into it for Saul. The freshly moved flower bud looked a little wilted. The gardener immediately chanted a spell, casting a bit of magic to help the bud regain its vitality. This is a small bag of flower fertilizer. He handed Saul a palm-sized bag. Saul took it and peeked inside. The fertilizer was a pale red loamy mix, speckled with fine granules. Saul couldnt help but recall one of his possible deathsbeing turned into fertilizer. He gave the fertilizer a silent two seconds of mourning, then tucked the bag away. Mr. Gardener, are you also an apprentice here? Saul thought tending the garden looked like a pretty good gigseemed relaxing, and it let you stay out of the sunless, oppressive Wizard Tower for long stretches. But the man looked to be in his forties or fiftiescould he be a Third Rank apprentice? That seemed like a serious waste of talent. The gardener just chuckled good-naturedly. Hehe, I waswhen I was alive. Saul jolted so hard he almost dropped the flowerpot. He quietly took two steps back and gave the gardener a respectful bow. Thank you for everything today. Ill be heading back to find Mentor Kaz now. The gardener didnt seem to realize hed just said something shocking. He simply smiled and nodded, watching Saul walk away at a brisk pace. As he watched Sauls retreating back, his eyes suddenly narrowed. From the back of Sauls neck, a black, slick tendril about the width of a thumb suddenly snaked out. It swayed in the air twice before retreating again. The gardeners pleasant smile faded into nothing. He opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to call out but in the end, no sound came out. He slowly turned and walked back to the little wooden cabin, sitting stiffly on the tiny bench inside, gazing at the garden with a serene smile. As the sun set, the garden fell silent except for the rustling of wind and leaves. The gardener remained stiffly seated, bathed in moonlight There was no gardener. He was clearly a scarecrow made of straw! Tufts of grass protruded from the seams of his clothes and pants. His eyes were two gray stones, and his nose was a long tree branch. The whole scarecrow had a waxy, yellow hue. Someone had painted a garish smile on his face using blood-red paint. The evening breeze swept through, and the companion flowers bobbed their heads in dance, while the scent of fresh bread filled the garden. Meanwhile Saul returned to the morgue with his carefully chosen companion flower. He decided to raise the flower here. Although the morgue wasnt particularly filled with corpse gas, he figured its atmosphere suited the companion flowers tastesmaybe it would grow faster. The flower hed chosen resembled a peony. Its bud was especially large, and its petals were a buttery yellow, tinged pink and white at the tips. Saul placed it in a corner of the room and mixed in a little fertilizer. The bud, previously drooping without sunlight, perked right up again. Saul found it amusing. He playfully nudged the bud with his finger before returning to his experiment table. He resumed his research on his left hand. After all, this was a spirit resin even the journal had deemed noteworthyit had to be valuable. If it could absorb other soul fragments, it might offer Saul another channel for gathering information about the world. The problem was that spirit resin was far beyond his current knowledge. After a long time studying, Saul still had no real direction. Hed have to ask a senior or a mentor or maybe check the library for any related texts. Even low-quality spirit resin had already brought him substantial benefits. If he could improve the quality of spirit resin produced from plastic bones, then his body modification projects could reach a whole new level. Taking this opportunity to reconstruct his left hand and boost his magic again... if it worked well, Saul was even considering including his right hand in the upgrade. Knock knock knock. A knocking sound interrupted his research. Who is it? Saul closed his notebook. Its Hayden. His senior from next door? Hayden hadnt approached him directly beforewas there an issue with corpse handling? Saul walked over and cautiously opened the door. Hayden wore a slightly forced smile. I-I heard you came in first during the entrance test. Congratulations. Just a friendly visit? Thank you. Is there something I can help you with? Saul asked directly. Ah, were both First Rank apprentices now. No need to keep calling me senior all the time. Just call me Hayden. Saul smiled but didnt answer. I actually wanted to ask if youve considered working in the second morgue? Why do you ask? Are you planning to leave? Not exactly. I just think there are better materials to be found in the second morgue. So if youre interested, Id be willing to swap with you. So it was a friendly offer. Was a newcomers first-place ranking really that influential? No, it had to be more than that. Saul thought back to Anzes invitation, to Rums relatively sincere one, and to Mentor Kaz deliberately using the flower selection trip as an excuse to warn him not to change mentors... It mustve been the mentors sudden interest that made Hayden want to trade jobs, hoping to curry favor. Saul was tempted, but also wary of hidden motives. Then he rememberedhis current focus was on spirit resin, and its main component was plastic bones. The key ingredient in plastic bones? Bones with spiritual properties. If he stayed in the third morgue, then aside from the blind and deaf brute outside, no one else would know what condition the bodies were in after going into the big box. But if he moved to the second morgueHaydens downstream postitd be easy for Hayden to deduce what materials Saul was harvesting. And spirit resin was the core of his body modification project. He didnt want to risk exposing that to others. With that in mind, Saul smiled politely and shook his head. No need, Hayden. Based on ability and experience, youre much more suited for the second morgue. Im fine right where I am. Hayden hadnt expected a refusal. He was a bit surprised, but also somewhat pleased. After all, from his perspective, the second morgue still offered more benefits. They exchanged a few more pleasantries before Saul saw Hayden out. At no point did he invite Hayden into the room. Once the door closed, Saul returned to studying body modifications. But if he really wanted to upgrade his right hand next, hed need to prepare another material. Tonight, Saul finally received a First Rank apprentice as a client. He packaged up the clients brain and headed that night to Kongshas dormitory. This was the first time Saul had gone to see Kongsha voluntarily and alone since killing Sid. Hed be lying if he said he wasnt nervous but Kongsha was still extremely useful. When she opened the door and saw Saul, the eyeballs in her milky-white fluid swirled around a few times. You came quickly. I thought youd be hiding out for a few days in regret. She stepped aside and gestured him in. Saul walked to the center of the room and placed the box he was holding on the table, opening it to reveal a round object wrapped in pale yellow leather. A faint stench immediately drifted out. (End of Chapter) Chapter 87: Who Lives Across the Hall Kongsha wrinkled her nose, pulled out the head, and let her eyeball spin once around it before nodding in satisfaction. Not bad. But you still havent removed the stench from the leather wrapping? Sorry, Senior. I tried a few cleaning methods, but none seemed to work. Forget it. Kongsha seemed low on energy as she tossed the leather back into the box. Ill be leaving the tower for a while, she said casually as she sat back down. For the next six months, you wont need to bring me anything. Saul froze mid-motion while closing the box, lifting his head in surprise. Youre leaving the tower? In the past three months, hed never seen Kongsha leave. He thought her experiments didnt require it. Mm. My research has reached a pause. Staying here any longer wont yield results. Besides going out might bring new opportunities. Kongsha tilted her frightening head slightly. When the time comes, you could apply to leave too. Even though youre not a Second Rank apprentice yet, the mentors seem to favor you. For capable people, theyre happy to make exceptions. Going outside Saul had thought of it too. He wanted to see the normal world again. But he still had so much to learnit wasnt time to indulge just yet. Senior, before you leave, could I trade something with you? Kongsha tossed the head in her hand, indifferent to the blood splattering onto herself and the floor. A trade? Other than heads, do you have anything of value? One of her eyeballs floated out, staring at Sauls left hand. If its your left hand Uh, not that. Saul subtly tucked his left hand into his sleeve. Ive been working in the corpse room for a while now. Ive collected some mutative materialsmaybe something youd be interested in. Maybe. Hearing it wasnt the hand, Kongsha lost a lot of interest. Even the floating eye retracted. What do you want in return? I want the potion you used on me back thenthe one that dissolves flesh but leaves the bones under your control. Kongshas red lips slowly curled into a grin. Hehe hahaha hahahahaha She laughed so hard her whole body trembled, taking a long while to calm down. You little maniac. Youre even crazier than me. Saul didnt think it was that extreme. He just wanted to dissolve his palmnot his brain. Seeing his determination, Kongsha nodded. Alright. Ive got a bottle on hand. Senior, may I ask how long the potions effects last? If stored properly, about a month. Beyond that, the corrosive power drops off, and you cant guarantee bone flexibility. Kongsha didnt hide the infoit was just a minor detail. A month? That might not be enough time for Saul to improve his body modification plans. And there was no guarantee Kongsha would return from her trip. If she died out there, where would Saul get another potion like this? Senior, if I wanted the formula instead, would that be possible? Sure. For a price! Kongsha was direct. Are you sure your pile of scraps can afford it? Saul gritted his teeth and pulled out a small test tube from his robes. It was sealed with a wooden cork, wrapped tightly in layers of cotton padding for shock protection. He began carefully unwrapping it, slowly and deliberately. At first, Kongsha didnt pay much attention, sitting lazily in her chair. But as the contents of the tube came into view, she slowly sat upright. Inside the tube was a milky white thread, suspended quietly in a transparent oil. What is that? Kongsha could sense the spiritual energyat least at the level of a Second Rank apprentice. Its Sids tracking thread. I wonder if it interests you. He had extracted it from the back of Sids neck during the autopsy. At the time, the diary had erupted in warnings, and only when Saul dropped the thread into the oil did the danger finally subside. To him, the thing was too risky and of no usebetter to trade it for something valuable. Plus, since tracking threads were unique to each person, they couldnt be reusedjust repurposed as materials or references. So their overall value wasnt that high. To Saul, trading it for Kongshas potion was well worth it. You really dont hold back, Kongsha murmured as she stepped forward, carefully taking the test tube and holding it up to examine. Her dozen or so eyeballs floated into her glass container, circling around the tube, all pupils fixed on it. He specialized in water magic, but his tracking thread has fire-like properties. Did he really choose this one himself? Can someone else choose it for you? Saul asked curiously. They canbut only someone who knows the apprentice extremely well. Better than they know themselves, Kongsha answered, storing the tube away. Then she moved to her workbench, picked up pen and paper, and began writing. Youre being so generous, I wont shortchange you. Heres the formula for the Bone Dissolution Potion. And heres the modified version for Hardening Skin. Ive even written out the formula transformation logic. Swish, swish The sound of ink on paper was music to the ears. Every stroke felt like earning a credit. Kongsha was surprisingly generous this time? Saul couldnt help but rise and lean over the table. As expected of a top-tier Second Rank apprentices formulashe couldnt understand more than half of it! But that was fine. He could always study later. Given his current abilities, status, and backing, the one thing he had was time to study. Once she was finished, Kongsha stood, sliced neatly along the papers spine, and flicked the sheet toward Saul. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He caught the formula with his left hand, carefully folded it twice, and tucked it into his chest pocket. Ive got the materials here if you want to make a batch to test it. No needI trust you. Saul patted his chest like it held a thousand magic crystals. Trusting people that easily isnt a good thing. Arent you afraid Ill harm you again? Kongsha wasnt Byronshe didnt appreciate blind trust. But Saul just looked up with a grin and said, From what Ive seen, harming me wouldnt benefit you as much as trading with me would. A good wizard values profit. Kongsha licked her lips with a long tongue. Youre only twelve. I cant imagine how many people youll mess with once you grow up. Poor ByronI cant tell if hes lucky or doomed to have met you. , Saul felt falsely accused. Honestly, this is just how hes always been. His mind had already solidified the moment he arrived in this world. With the exchange complete, Saul prepared to leave. He politely bid Kongsha farewell, walked to the door, and opened it. Across from Kongshas dorm was another Second Rank apprentices room. It was from that very door that blood had once oozed out, triggering the diarys death prediction. That unsettling blood was what had driven Saul to knock on Kongshas door in desperation. Now, that door remained tightly shut. Saul, hand resting on Kongshas newly replaced doorknob, asked quietly: Senior, theres something Ive never figured out Who lives across from you? Kongsha stood behind her workbench, lips curling into a faint smile. Who knows? (End of Chapter) Chapter 88: Exposed Saul didnt wait for Kongshas answer. Not that he really expected one anyway. Leaving her room, he continued upward, passing through dimly lit corridors and ignoring the whispers from the shadows. He headed straight to the fourteenth floor of the West Tower. Dorm 1416. This was Senior Byrons new home. Wizard apprentices could choose to move to the corresponding floor after their promotion, or stay put if they didnt want the hassle. Most chose to moveafter all, the hardware facilities differed a lot between floors. This was Sauls first time visiting Byrons dorm, and it was late at night. He didnt know if Byron was already asleep. You couldnt expect all apprentices to be night owls like Kongsha. Saul lightly knocked on the door three times, then lowered his hand, intending to wait a moment. But the next second, the door opened inward on its own. Huh? Saul poked his head in, seeing no one in the living room. He stepped inside. The place was a mess, like the owner had half-finished unpacking and then gone to bed. Many boxes were open, their contents untouched. Others were stacked so high they blocked the view of the room. Senior Byron? Byron? No answer. Saul figured he wasnt home. With the mental power of a Third Rank apprentice, he couldnt possibly sleep through all that. But if he wasnt home, and the door wasnt locked could it have been left open intentionally for him? Saul stepped forward, climbing mountains and crossing seas until he found the workbench hidden behind a pile of boxes. The workbench was just as cluttered, covered with all sorts of things. Only a palm-sized clear space was left at the center, with a letter sitting on it. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the letter were the words: For Sauls eyes only. Still such ugly handwriting, Saul muttered, shaking his head. He picked up the letter and unfolded it. It read: This paper can only be touched by Saul. If anyone else touches itdont bother reading, go find the antidote. Youve got 10 seconds left to live. 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2... Saul, Ive received my first Third Rank apprentice mission and will be away for a while. I still owe you 8 credits. If youre in a hurry, you can take the red potion on the table as compensation. If not, wait till I get back. Unfortunately, I dont have many friends in the tower, and no one owes me favors. I cant ask anyone to look after you, so take care of yourself. I hope youll still be alive when I return. If you die, well guess well call the debt even. Hopefully Ill complete my first mission successfully and come back alive. If youre worried I wont, go ahead and take the red potion as collateral. Thats all. Goodbye. Oh right, if one of your friends finds this letter instead, you can tell them its not poisoned. No antidote needed. If its not your friend well, too bad. Still owe you 8 credits Byron. After reading, Saul couldnt help but laugh. Hed never told Senior Byron that countdown joke, yet the guy had come up with it himself. Despite looking like a total dope, sometimes Byron was surprisingly sharp. Saul had originally come to ask Byron about spirit resin, but that clearly wasnt happening now. He could only hope Byron returned safely. He left the red potion untouched, letting it sit where it was. He didnt even check what it was, afraid he might not be able to resist. Saul casually destroyed the letter and left the dorm, which looked more like a garbage heap than a living space. Back in the hallway, the dorm door closed itself again. Saul was sure that after tonight, it wouldnt open so easily anymore. Senior Byrons gone too. Looks like Ill have to ask Senior Mark tomorrow instead. Though he knows Ive done body modifications, he doesnt know the materials I used. He probably wont connect it to spirit resin. Saul turned, ready to head back to sleep. Just then, he noticed something oddhis shadow on the ground looked like it had grown. Something long and thin flicked past the back of his neck. Immediately alert, Saul froze and readied his incantations and potions. He slowly raised his left hand, reaching toward the back of his neck. All the while, his peripheral vision kept a close eye on his shadow. When his hand finally touched the skin at the base of his neck, he felt nothing unusual. His shadow hadnt changed either. Was it just my imagination? Or has the thing already left? He entered a semi-immersive meditative state, scanning his surroundings. No signs of unusual spirits. Still, he didnt let down his guard, cautiously leaving the Third Rank apprentice dorm area. Only when he returned to his own dorm did he finally breathe a sigh of relief. Walking around the tower at night really is dangerous. With Kongsha and Byron both gone, Id better stop wandering late at night. ... After lunch the next day, Saul hurried to Mentor Kazs lab to look for Senior Mark and buy some knowledge. Just as he was about to push open the door, he heard voices from inside. Its good youre willing to work hard. If your uncle had been a little more diligent, he wouldnt have left the tower at thirty. Ill keep working hard, Senior Cole. Um, can I assist you with your experiments? I suppose thats fine. You already worked here with Mark, so youve got experience. Saves me the trouble of finding someone new. Thank you so much, Senior Cole! No need to thank me. Working with a cute girl like you will definitely improve my mood. Hearing this, Saul walked inand saw the Second Rank apprentice named Cole, his hand resting on Angelas shoulder. Cole was a bit chubby, with a warm smile on his face. He looked gentle. Angela kept her usual bright smile, seemingly unaware that anything was off. Noticing someone enter, Cole casually pulled back his hand and nodded at Saul. This is Mentor Kazs lab. What do you need? Hello, Senior. I was looking for Senior Mark. Hes not here anymore? Angela gently reminded Cole that Saul was also under Mentor Kaz. Cole raised an eyebrow, then his smile brightened even more. So youre Saul, the First Rank apprentice the mentor values most now. He walked over to Saul. Marks gone on a field mission. Im handling his work now. If you need anything, you can ask me. He seemed quite enthusiastic. Saul politely thanked him. Thanks, Senior. But I was just returning something to Senior Mark. Since hes away, Ill wait till hes back. Ill take my leave nowgoodbye. Cole looked a bit disappointed Saul was leaving so soon, but didnt stop him. He just invited him to come by whenever. Saul offered some polite words, glanced briefly at Angela standing silently behind Cole, and left the lab. Back in the hallway, Saul felt a bit lost. Overnight, the three seniors he was most familiar with had all left the tower. Now he had no choice but to go to the library and search blindly. The library was nearly empty. Whether borrowing or returning books, everyone there moved quickly, unwilling to linger. As Saul entered, he noticed the anxious middle-aged man who usually sat on the left was gone. Did someone trigger that holographic projection again? Are you here to borrow books? a haughty voice called from the right. Saul turned and saw a young man of about eighteen or nineteen, chin tilted up, looking down his nose at him. If youre borrowing, go in. If not, get lost. Looking closer, Saul realized the arrogant youth looked nearly identical to the anxious middle-aged man from before. (End of Chapter) Chapter 89: Deep Within the Library I want to borrow a book. If you want to borrow one, go in and check the index and descriptions. Whatre you looking at me for? Think youll see a ghost on my face or something? Well then, this young mans temper wasnt much different from that elderly librarians. Im looking for some books about soul fragments, but Im not sure where to find them. Then go in and look through the shelves, one row at a time. The young man curled his lips in a cryptic smile. But the books about souls are deeper inside. Im afraid I might get lost in there. Then dont go looking. The youth crossed his arms and looked down on Saul. A First Rank apprentice, and you want to study souls? Of course Saul wasnt going to give up so easily. Seeing that the young man had no intention of helping, Saul walked to the side of the library. If you dont know, then Ill just wait for the other administrator. I imagine hes more familiar with the place. The young man sneered. Idiot. Cant you tell? Im the administrator. Sauls mouth twitched. This guy really had a rotten attitude, but Saul held it in. Youre the administrator too? I just wanted to ask the middle-aged one. He seemed more experienced. As soon as the young man heard that, his face darkened. He flung his arms down, and in the blink of an eye, his body slid smoothly right up to Sauls face. His expression was deathly pale, lips purple, and his eyeballs bulging as if they might pop from their sockets. Saul was startled and instinctively took half a step back, raising his hands in front of his chest, eyes wary. Bullshit! Whatever he knows, I know too! That cowards scared of everything all day longwhats the use of experience? The more the young man ranted, the more frightening his appearance became. Saul swallowed hard but tried to stand his ground. But you didnt know just now The hell I didnt! You mean soul fragments? The youths mouth stretched open wide, revealing nothing but a deep red voidno teeth, no tongue in sight. Thats when Saul realized the mans voice wasnt even coming from his mouth. But where it was coming from, he couldnt tell. Soul fragments. Soul-type stuff. Spiritual-body-type stuff. Its all on Shelf 14, Column 4! Like spirits? Go down! Like wraiths? Go up! Want to discipline a soul? Go behind! The young man jerked his chin. If its in this library, theres nothing I dont know. Amazing! Saul gave him a thumbs-up, then turned and walked toward the back of the library. The rows of shelves stood tall, shrouded in a dense white mist. After just a few steps, the main entrance was completely out of view. To keep track of how far hed gone, Saul counted the rows aloud as he walked. One, two thirteen, fourteen! This is the one. He continued rightward until he reached the fourth column and stopped. Turning his head to the left, he saw rows of bookssome thick, some thin, some new, others ancient. Unlike the more organized front rows, the books here were disordered and clearly lacking upkeep. It seemed few people ever came this deep to borrow books. Spirits below, wraiths above. No normal souls? Saul began browsing the middle of the shelf. Of the books with legible spines, over half were in Noah Script or other unknown languages, with only a few in Common. And all the Common ones were labeled as storybooks. The ones in Noah Script were mostly definitions, observation notes, and the like. Saul carefully scanned the central row, then lowered his head slightly to look at the one below What the %#&* is Something at the edge of his visionwhat was that at his feet?! The bottom row of the shelf didnt seem to be holding books There was a person lying there!!! An arm, the corner of a shoethey stuck out from under the bottom shelf. Saul hadnt felt this weak in the knees in a long time. It felt like every hair on his body was standing on end! Dont think. Dont look, he told himself silently, forcing his eyes to scan only the middle rows, locking his neck at a fixed angle. At the same time, he quietly chanted a necromancy-repelling incantation under his breath, ready to fire it the moment anything went wrong. Step by trembling step, Saul edged his way to the end of the bookshelf. The person lying there still hadnt moved a muscle. He turned around to check behind the shelf. After a quick sweep with his eyes, he saw it was thankfully filled with books. Still, he didnt dare let his guard down. Just imagining what might be hiding behind the tomes was enough to keep him from crouchingwhat if he made eye contact with something? Fortunately, in the section about disciplining souls, he finally found a book that seemed to be about preserving soul fragments. How a Madman Teaches You to Raise a Soul Servant Saul pulled the book out and skimmed the first few pages. He instantly decided: this was the one. He hurried back toward the entrance. But halfway through, he suddenly turned and walked in the opposite direction. He went on for dozens of meters until he finally broke free of the mist, spotting the main entrance of the library and a couple of First Rank apprentices loitering around the front shelves. Whew Saul was pale as a sheet. Once he was out of the white fog, he couldnt help grabbing onto the nearest bookshelf for support. Just as hed left the fourteenth row, hed inexplicably felt like the way deeper into the library was the way out. If he hadnt noticed how the shelves were getting more and more chaotic, he wouldnt even have realized that hed been going in the wrong direction! He hadnt thought about it, hadnt analyzed ithed just turned and left on instinct. His journal hadnt given him a warning, which meant his life hadnt been in danger yet. But if hed gone any deeper, who knew what mightve happened? Sauls drained expression caught the attention of a few apprentices near the entrance. When they realized it was him, they exchanged glances and walked over. Saul are you okay? one of them asked with mild concern. Im fine, thanks. Saul looked at their vaguely familiar faces, then added after a moment, The tenth row and beyond in the library is dangerous. I wouldnt recommend going past it unless youre at least Second Rank. Huh? The two of them hadnt expected their kind gesture to earn them a warning. They turned and glanced toward the misty depths, eyes filled with unease. Meanwhile, Saul seized the chance to slip past them and approach the entrance. The arrogant young man was gone. In his place was the always-terrified middle-aged man, curled up on a bench with his head buried deep between his knees. Since becoming an apprentice, Saul had borrowed books a few times and knew the process well. He walked to about two meters from the middle-aged man and spoke softly. Hello, Id like to borrow this book. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man slowly lifted his head, revealing a face ghostly pale. Fifty magic crystals, plus two credit points. Ten days. That expensive? And it even cost credit points? Saul stared at the book hed risked his life for and asked tentatively, Can I borrow it for five days? The man gave a jerky, painfully slow shake of the head. There was even a minimum borrowing period! Saul gritted his teeth and paid up. Once the procedure was complete, he carefully stored the book in his backpackthen hugged the pack to his chest. The middle-aged man cast a fearful glance around before retreating back into his usual fetal position. Saul glanced once more into the library, the white mist already shrouding everything inside. The two apprentices were still lingering near the first row. He turned to leave. But after taking just two steps, Saul was forced to stop again. Two people were standing at the librarys entrance. Lokai had his hands in his pockets, a faint smile on his face as he curiously sized Saul up. Beside him, Doze stood silently, head slightly bowed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 90: The Seaweed Dumpling The last time Saul had seen Lokai, the latter had openly invited him to join the Mutual Aid Society. If it hadnt been for Mentor Kaz suddenly showing up and calling Saul away, he wouldve had to come up with a way to politely decline. Now, running into him face to facewould Lokai bring it up again? Last time I asked if you wanted to join the Mutual Aid Society. Have you given it any thought? Lokai smiled as he took a step forward, blocking the librarys exit. He really didnt beat around the bushstraight to the point. Saul tensed instinctively, but quickly reminded himself that he was no longer just a clueless newcomer. Sorry, Senior Lokai. My job keeps me really busyI dont have the time to participate in any extracurriculars. I hope youll understand. His tone was respectful, but left no room for negotiation. Yet Lokai stepped forward again, closing the distance between them to less than a meter. Are you really that busy? Or are you worried about this? He raised his hand and bent his index fingers twicelike two little worms. The guy had actually admitted to the existence of the parasite! Saul frowned slightly. This wouldnt be an easy conversation. But to his surprise, Lokai didnt press the issue or extend another invitation. Hehehe, I get it. But you dont need to be so nervous. That little thing is just a failsafe to make sure Mutual Aids internal information stays confidential. Talented apprentices like you, Saulwe trust your character. We wouldnt use something like that on you. Thanks, Senior. But I really dont have the time these days. Seeing Lokai ease up, Saul angled his feet and tried to squeeze past him and the door. Alright. But even if you dont want to join the Mutual Aid Society, youre still welcome at our exchange meetings. You work in East Block, Second Floor, right? If youre still unsure, you can ask Hayden. Hes always had a great working relationship with us. Exchange meetings? Hayden attends too? Saul replied casually, If I get the chance. Perfect. Just find Doze anytime, hell bring you along. With that, Lokai stepped aside and made way for Saul. Saul glanced at the two of them, nodded, and picked up his pace out of the library. Lokai remained where he was, smiling faintly as he watched Saul disappear down the corridor. After a while, he suddenly spoke to the man behind him. Ever since all your friends died, youve gotten a lot quieter. Doze flinched and gritted his teeth but said nothing. Lokai didnt turn around. He simply raised his hand and tapped twiceaccuratelyon the top of Dozes skull. Thats a good thing. To grow up, one must leave some things behind. Over the next few days, Saul poured all of his spare time into two books: How a Madman Teaches You to Raise a Soul Servant and Speculations on Soul Vessels. Both books mentioned methods of preserving spiritual forms and discussed soul resin. The latter read more like a theoretical overview, while the former had more hands-on detail. Soul resin was a broad term that covered many subtypes. Depending on the type, a soul could be preserved for anywhere from a few days to several decades. With certain enhancements, its longevity could be further extended. In addition to basic preservation, many soul resins had special side effects. For example, the plastic bone in Sauls left hand could increase his sensitivity to dark-elemental particles and boost his mana. Good-quality soul resins were highly valuable materials in the wizarding world. Unfortunately, according to the classifications described in the books, Sauls plastic bone was among the lowest grade of soul resins. A soul could survive inside it for only one or two daysafter that, it would dissipate. Natural soul resins were rare. Most were synthetic, meaning their formulas could be continuously refined. If Saul could improve his plastic bone, not only could he extend the souls preservation time, but he could also enhance his own mana and dark element perception. Optimizing an existing body-modification formula was a lot easier than inventing one from scratch. That moment, Saul knew he was on the right path. His pitiful little magic pool finally had the potential to grow again. But this line of research was like reading far beyond his grade level. Words would occasionally pop up without even a footnote to explain them. To understand those terms, Saul often had to borrow other books or consult a mentor. This deep dive gave him a wealth of knowledge and also deepened his understanding of the Soul Vessel book given to him by the Tower Master. The Tower Master must be a dark-attribute specialist. All the research he wants me to do is about souls and corpses. The Tower even has two whole floors dedicated to the corpse labclearly its a priority. I wonder what the Tower Master himself is studyingprobably some ultra high-level wizard project. Two months later, Saul finally made a small breakthrough in optimizing soul resin. He discovered that during the process of creating the solvent that dissolved the plastic bone, one of the ingredients could be swapped out to reduce impurities that harmed the soul. He still needed to test which material would work as a replacement. At this point, the diary wasnt much help. It could warn him which materials not to use, but couldnt tell him which ones would actually help. He had to rely entirely on his own knowledge and intuition. Now, he truly understood what a regular wizards research process was like Step by step, forming hypotheses and testing them. If a hypothesis failed or couldnt be tested, it had to be shelved. That day, he went to the registration office and swapped out a batch of materials for his next round of testing. This ones static cloud Why the hell did I request this? Was I brain-dead? Saul slapped his forehead. I know the plastic bone is vulnerable to electricitywhy would I add an electrical component? Grumbling to himself, a new idea suddenly sparked in Sauls mind. Since the plastic bone is afraid of electricity, maybe I should prepare a countermeasure for that weakness in advance. If I end up fighting someone, it could be my fatal flaw! Note this down, note this down! Saul quickly jotted the idea into a different notebook. He often came up with odd ideas during research, but since he didnt have the time to explore them all in depth, hed just log them for later. After scribbling down the inspiration, Saul straightened up and looked over the remaining materials. Alright, which one should I try next he muttered, stroking his chin, deep in thought. At that moment, a black tendril about as thick as a thumb coiled around a test tube and lifted it in front of Sauls face. This one? Its on the alkaline sidemight it mess with the solvents corrosion properties Whoa! Saul suddenly realized something was very wrong and leapt out of his chair. But instead of backing off, the black tendril was pulled even closer to his faceas if something was dragging it. Slick black surface, sinuous motion, that familiar way it curled around objects Youyoure a Soul Devouring Mire?! Saul looked behind him, trying to see the tendrils originbut it spun with him, always staying out of view. He moved again, and the tendril mirrored his every motion. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His face froze. Slowly, he raised a hand and followed the tendril backward. And at the back of his neck he felt the base of the tendril. The thing was growing out of his neck! Saul immediately bolted toward the corpse labs main door, torn between whether to run straight to Mentor Kaz or just dash next door to the senior apprentices room. Meanwhile, the tendril still held onto the test tube, calmly following alongside him. Just as Sauls fingers were about to touch the labs scarlet doors, he suddenly stopped. He glanced at his left shoulder. Hey, Diary bro youre just gonna sit there? The Diary remained quiet, clearly enjoying the show. Saul narrowed his eyes and grabbed the junction between the tendril and his neck. The Diary didnt respond. Saul started pulling Pop! The black tendril came right off! He touched the back of his neck with his other handno wounds, no second tendril growing. So maybe it wasnt parasitic. I mustve just dragged a piece of it out somehow. But then how is it still active, even detached from the body? The black tendril didnt speak. Even after being plucked off, it still held the test tube and presented it to Saul. Now a bit calmer, Saul snatched the test tube from its grasp. Fine. Before I figure out what the hell you even are, lets see what this Seaweed Dumplings recommended potion is good for! (End of Chapter) Chapter 91: Go Back The gardener once said that the Soul-Devouring Mire lived in an abandoned laboratory, which meant it was likely a creature bred or modified by a wizard in the past. And someone had fallen down there before Saul. Judging by the gardeners tone, no one had died from it. So, the Soul-Devouring Mire probably wasnt an especially aggressive creature. Saul was willing to try the method the tendril had recommended for two reasons: first, it seemed sensitive to souls, so it might have an innate intuition toward soul resin materials; second, he had no other leads at the moment. He rewrote his formulas and adjusted his combinations. Saul took out the alternative ingredients hed found and swapped in the reagent rolled up by the seaweed dumpling. Of course, before he tested it, he had the diary verify the goods. By now, Saul was already very practiced in mixing this potion. It didnt take long before he saw the underwater vortex. Doesnt seem all that different. Saul held the test tube in one hand and picked up his pen with the other, continuing to record the reaction. Next Once the reagent had fully reacted, Saul brought out a small piece of refined plastic bone and slowly poured the new reagent over it. The plastic bone softened again, and Saul prodded it gently with a glass stirring rod. Softer now. Saul finally noticed a slight difference in the result. But its properties dont seem to have changed much. He tilted his head and noticed that the root of the black tendril had somehow snuck back behind his neck again, its tip waving beside his cheek. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It occasionally floated near the diary, as if it could vaguely sense something; other times, it weaved through the materials on Sauls table, looking like it was about to tie itself into a knot. Back. Saul gave a low command. The black tendril immediately retracted beside his cheeksurprisingly obedient and docile. The diary has no reaction to the softened plastic bone. Seems this step cant yet be called soul resin. Sauls left hand had gained the diarys recognition and the not-so-flattering name soul resin only after absorbing Sids soul fragment. Maybe whats missing is the soul fragment as a catalyst Saul jotted his theory into his notes. But where do I get soul fragments? he muttered. The books mentioned that ordinary people''s souls dispersed very quickly. Normally, only apprentices with sufficient mental strength could produce relatively stable mental fragments. Unless ordinary people experienced corruption or extremely intense mental fluctuations, their souls were unlikely to linger longso soul fragments were rare. Even working in the morgue, Saul rarely came across them. And even if he did, chances were theyd be snatched up in the first or second morgue rooms. But he couldnt give up the plastic bone material just for the sake of a soul fragment. Am I really going to have to buy them? His wallet was drying up at an alarming rate. Saul frowned with worry. Once he burned through the spoils hed collected, could he really scrape by on just his monthly credits? Tower Master, Ralph of the Bloodthorn family has come to visit you. A blond-haired, blue-eyed male Second-Rank apprentice stood at the doorway of the lounge and bowed deeply to the man insideGorsa. This was the eighteenth floor of the Wizard Tower. From the eighteenth to the twenty-first floors, all belonged solely to Tower Master Gorsa. There was a grand reception room on the eighteenth floor, luxuriously decorated. Everything the kings and nobles sought and loved could be found there. But that was only for entertaining ordinary guests. Beside the main reception room was a small, unassuming lounge. This was where the Tower Master usually met with mentors and apprentices. There were no typical tables or chairsonly couches wrapped in soft cotton and a thick plush carpet that swallowed the sound of footsteps. The walls of the lounge were lined with flower racks, upon which bloomed the very companion flowers Saul had once chosen. At the moment, the companion flowers were swaying in perfect unisonlike they were dancing, or craning their necks to sing. On the outer wall were two nearly floor-to-ceiling rectangular windows. The frosted glass let in sunlight that was faintly dim. The master of the entire Wizard Tower, Gorsa, sat on the widest couch in the lounge. His entire body was wrapped in a huge dark red cloak, with only a sliver of pink jaw showing beneath the hood. Standing across from him was an old, hunched man with graying hair and a wrinkled face. He was respectful, though visibly lacking in spirit. It was none other than Sauls official mentorKaz. The two were in the middle of a conversation when the apprentice messenger interrupted. Gorsa turned to the apprentice. The Bloodthorn family? The apprentice bowed even lower. He is from the family of Sid, a Second-Rank apprentice in the tower. Kaz recalled it at the apprentices prompt. Ralph of the Bloodthorn family? Didnt he die? I remember the burial was rather hasty. Oh, right, Gorsa suddenly grew interested and turned to Kaz. The Bloodthorn familys body modification magic was quite interesting. Shame it didnt align with our research. Otherwise, he wouldve made a decent mentor here. Kaz gave an awkward smile and softly reminded Gorsa, Tower Master, Sid was the apprentice killed by Saul. And Sid was Ralphs grandson. Oh? So whats Ralph coming for? This question was directed at the apprentice messenger. Still bowed, the apprentice answered immediately, Ralph wishes to retrieve his grandsons corpse. Heh. Gorsa let out a soft laugh. Ralphs a dark-attribute wizard himselfhow could he possibly think any corpse would be left? Should we just grab some random bone from underground and hand it over? Kaz: Just kidding. Seeing Kazs expression, Gorsa knew what he was thinking. He is, after all, a proper First-Rank wizard. We cant be that rude. Kaz realized that whatever the Tower Master took seriously, hed better take seriously too. So he offered, Perhaps he wants to find out who the killer is. After all, that was the apprentice you originally had your eye on! Good point. Gorsa nodded. Then, without warninghe vanished. Kaz inhaled sharply. The cold breath slipped through his teeth, making his entire jaw ache. Something told him the Tower Master wasnt going to do anything good! Seeing the apprentice still bowing stiffly, Kaz waved him away. Then he walked over to one of the frosted windows and gently wiped it with his hand, revealing the outside scene. At close range and extremely clear. As expected, the Tower Master had already appeared before Ralph, who was waiting outside. Ralph had just stepped out of his carriage. Dressed in black noble robes, he stood solemnly before the entrance of the Wizard Tower, wearing a look of grief. He didnt expect to see Gorsa so easily. After all, the man was a Second-Rank wizardpowerful, respected, with real status. It wouldnt be strange if someone like Ralph, a First-Rank wizard with little backing, had to wait half a day just to get a word in. But what Ralph didnt expect was that not even five minutes after sending his message, a figure suddenly appeared before him. Ralph had never seen Gorsa, but he instantly recognized him. Teleportation! No wonder Gorsa was considered one of the top Second-Rank wizards in the entire wizarding world. He could already touch on spatial magica domain typically reserved for Fourth-Rank wizards. Jealousy surged within Ralph like madness. He became even more determined to retrieve the Diary of a Dead Wizard. He was certain that once he activated the diary, he could use the knowledge within to ascend to the Fourth Rank! By then, neither Gorsa nor the family behind him would be able to do anything but lick Ralphs boots! I know why youre here, Gorsa said gently, despite being wrapped entirely in his cloakhis tone as soft as a comforting whisper. Since youve joined the Wizard Tower, even in death, the body belongs to me. Go back. Ralph knew things wouldnt go smoothly, but he couldnt give up. Even learning the killers identity would be enoughhe could lie in wait to ambush them. But negotiations required back-and-forth. So Ralph first made a more outrageous request. I understand, my lord. It is Sids honor to have contributed to your research. But I hope to personally take revenge. In return, Im willing to offer the Bloodthorn familys secret body modification techniques. Hmm Gorsa seemed to consider it. Was it working? The corners of Ralphs mouth began to twitch tighter with anticipation. But the next moment, Gorsa raised a hand, revealing a pale pink palm. Go back. Did you hear me? Ralph felt a wave of deep humiliation, but he stifled his rage, trying to appear even more humble. Honorable Lord Gorsa A blinding white light suddenly burst from Gorsas palm. What Ralph had only enough time to think before he felt his entire body ignite. No painbut he was burning. Behind him, the old butler Hunt, who had silently held the horse reins, watched in shock as his masters body, after the white flash, twisted and lumped like hair caught in open flame. An aged head fell with a thud onto two upright legs. The three parts rolled into one. (End of Chapter) Chapter 92: Everyone Handles Their Own Trouble Gorsa turned to the old butler and asked softly, as if afraid of frightening him, Is your masters coffin still around? Hunter felt like he had forgotten what fear was. Faced with such a gentle voice, he could only respond by instinct. Yes, sir. Gorsa nodded. Then Ill trouble you to send him back. Yes, sir. The next second, Gorsa vanished once again. Hunter numbly stepped forward. He cradled his former masters head and two legs in his arms and silently placed them back into the carriage. Master, lets go home. Gorsa had sent the visitor off with ease. In the next moment, he was back in the living room. He collapsed onto the sofa, leaned back, and let out a comfortable sigh. As if hed just done some intense workout. Kaz, meanwhile, had returned to his original spot the moment Ralph was reduced to three small pieces. Ha, Kaz, what do you think? Havent forgotten all my Light-attribute spells yet, have I? Kaz bowed his head respectfully. No matter what attribute you major in, sir, youre always that powerful. Gorsa nodded in satisfaction. But why did you let Ralph go? Kaz couldnt understand. If youre killing someone, why hold back? I let him go back to his coffin. He wont be able to recover for at least four or five years. Gorsas explanation was weak, but Kaz had no choice but to nod. He didnt understand at all. Could it be that the Tower Master spared him because of the Bloodthorn Familys old ties to the Bloodrose Family? But that had been a long time ago, hadnt it? Then he heard the Tower Master say, Rightthree years from now, give Saul the Bloodthorn Familys location. Have him pay them a visit. Uh? He made the mess, he can clean it up. If he cant become a Second Rank apprentice within three years, let him die out there! Understood. Should I head back now? Gorsa nodded, then leaned silently against the sofa. At that moment, he looked like a cloak. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Spread flat across the couch. Kaz left the living room and gently closed the door behind him. Then, the corner of his mouth twitched. Does the Tower Master want Saul to visit the Bloodthorn Family as training? Or to expose him to body modification? Does he really intend for Saul to take part in our experiments? How many more years is that going to take Kaz shook his head and left with his hands behind his back. Butler Hunter had excellent driving skills. Even at high speed, his masters round, rolling head remained firmly nestled on the seat cushion. As they passed through towns, the old butler didnt stop to rest. He kept the carriage racing forward. As if even a moments delay would have him share his masters fate. Not until stars dotted the sky overhead did the carriage finally stop in a mountain hollow. The muscles on the old butlers face twitched, and suddenly he seemed to come alive again. He scrambled into the carriage, crawling on hands and knees. Master! Master! He lifted Ralphs head and poured a pre-prepared flask of blood over it. The blood streamed down Ralphs face and into his mouth, as though guided by some invisible force. Ralphs gray, unblinking eyes suddenly moved. Then his mouth twitched slightly back to life. Meat. I need meat! Ralph cried out weakly. The old butler quickly passed Ralph his legs. Ralph didnt mind that they were his own limbs. From his charred-black neck, red flesh shot out to wrap around the legs. Then came the sound of chewing. Not enough. Not enough! Ralphs neck was eating while his mouth kept moving too. Without hesitation, the butler drew a long blade from under the carriage seat and chopped off his own left arm with one swift stroke. Gritting his teeth through the pain, he held the severed limb out under Ralphs neck. Ralph accepted it without a word and devoured the arm. Still not enough. Almost there! The butler then sliced off his right leg at the hip, using the tip of the blade to toss it over beside Ralph. That was all he could takehe collapsed in the carriage, quietly gasping in pain. Just as he was wondering if he should let his master devour him whole, Ralph finally seemed satisfied. Or at least temporarily satisfied. A tongue several meters long slithered from Ralphs mouth and licked the butlers arm and leg stumps. The wounds instantly closed up, though no new limbs grew back. Back to the manor. I need a few years to recover, Ralph muttered, his neck a little longer now, and lay his head tiredly on the cushion. Yes, Master. The butler propped himself up with one arm, hooked a foot around the carriage frame to stabilize himself, and resumed the journey. If any traveler had seen the butler driving the carriage that night, theyd have been scared half to death. From inside came Ralphs cursing. Gorsa, that lunatic! That butcher! That tyrant! I curse you to be betrayed by all, to be devoured alive! Even so, Ralph kept his voice low, afraid his words might leak out. Hunter knewhis master was truly afraid this time. After venting for a while, Ralph told Hunter, Itll take four or five years for me to recover. Be careful in the meantime. Dont let anyone know Im still alive. Understood, Master, the butler answered promptly. Only then did Ralph close his eyes to rest. His butler had never once disappointed him. Just wait wait until I recover wait until I retrieve the diary I wont let them off! Neither Gorsa nor Kaz kept a constant watch on Sauls progress. They seemed absolutely certain that Saul would become a Second Rank apprentice within three years. And Saul, completely unaware of this expectation, managedthrough sheer persistenceto raise his magic power to 45 joules after two years. He had also finished analyzing the construction framework for a First Rank spell. He could advance at any moment. But Senior Byron advised him to hold off until he reached 50 joules before starting First Rank spells. Saul decided to trust the advice of someone more experienced and kept holding back, refraining from practicing First Rank magic just yet. Raising his magic power from 14 to 45 joules hadnt been as smooth as Saul had imagined. In fact, looking back, the process was full of bitter, tearful memories. His progress often hit inexplicable plateaus, where further meditation failed to increase his power. He asked aroundothers had similar experiences, but rarely as frequently or severely as him. To make matters worse, Keli never got stuck at all! She had already advanced to Second Rank three months ago. That day, she ran excitedly to Saul to show off and kindly informed him that she had taken one of two adjacent rooms on the 12th floor, waiting for him to advance so they could be neighbors again. Even though he hadnt advanced yet, Saul had made a lot of valuable progress over the past two years. With Little Algaes help and the safety net of the diary, he had successfully optimized the plastic bone formula, updated his left hand, and used the improved version to rebuild his right hand as well. Yesonce he confirmed the design wouldnt impact dexterity, Saul didnt hesitate to melt down his right hand too! Now both his hands were pale gray, smooth and delicate, slightly translucent, with visible bones inside. And his sculpting and molding skills had improved significantlythe new hands looked like plaster casts from an art studio, even a bit elegant. These hands not only gave Saul two big boosts in magic power, but after infusing them with soul fragments, they unlocked a new ability: Spirit Resin Control. This allowed Saul to cast Zero Tier Dark-attribute spells almost without adjusting his mental focus. Casting them became as easy and natural as waving his hand. Not only thatthis time, Saul specifically found a way to solve the hands vulnerability to electricity. He drew a set of symmetrical, interactive rune formations on the bones to resist electric fields. Now, with a pair of insulated gloves over them, he was basically shockproof! (End of Chapter) Chapter 93: Birthday Gift Saul picked up a pair of long black gloves from the morgue''s worktable. These gloves were custom-madesnug against the skin and extremely thin, so much so that they didnt create a noticeable barrier when handling objects. They were also dirt- and water-resistant and not easily flammablewell worth the custom price. Most importantly, they didnt interfere with spellcasting. The only downside: they were a pain to put on. Thats just how it is with these super form-fitting gloves. Saul started with his left hand. The interior was stiff and tacky, making it difficult to pull on smoothly. Just then, a thin black tendril extended from behind Sauls neck, deftly helping tug open the edge of the glove and assist in getting it on properly. Thanks, Little Algae. This eerie-looking tentacle was actually a piece of the Soul-Devouring Mire that Saul had inadvertently brought back from the abandoned lab beneath the Witch Towers garden. After several rounds of examination and research, Saul had mostly confirmed that this little tendril wasnt particularly dangerous. Especially since it could be yanked clean off his neck with a little forcemaking a soft popwithout leaving a single wound. Clearly, it wasnt parasitic. Once the glove was on, Little Algae obediently retracted. Saul had named the tentacle Little Algae because it didnt resemble the massive, aggressive black tendrils from the swamp. Instead, it was more like that cluster of core consciousness from the Soul-Devouring Mire. That core had looked like a clump of seaweed, so Saul had simply called it Little Algae for short. Little Algae was sometimes adorably dumb, sometimes clever as could be. It always stuck close to Saul and never showed itself around outsiders. Neither mentors nor senior apprentices had noticed anything unusualor if they had, they just assumed it was some kind of specimen Saul carried around. No one ever questioned it. The morgue environment was somewhat similar to Little Algaes old home, and in the past few days, it had even plumped up a bit. With the gloves and the runes carved into his bones, Saul could finally attend class without having to constantly dodge stray electrical surges from Monica. Just as he finished putting everything away, a rhythmic knockingbang bang bangsounded at the door. Before Saul could even move, Kelis voice came from outside. Open up, open up, birthday time! Her tone was flat, like she was announcing a water meter check. When Saul opened the door, there she stood, holding a square box in both hands. Happy birthday! The box looked suspiciously familiar. Saul glanced back and saw an identical row of little boxes lined up on his workbench. Turning back with a complicated expression, he reached for the box and invited Keli inside. People in this world didnt really celebrate birthdaysat least, not apprentice witches. Saul had once casually given Keli a homemade Unnamed Reagent No. 1 on the day hed found out was her birthday. Hed developed many such reagents during his exploration into body modifications, most of which were useless or even harmful. But Reagent No. 1 could remove certain impurities from metal, making it stronger. Figuring it might be useful for a metal-focused witch like Keli, hed handed it over as a casual gift. To his surprise, the small gesture had touched her deeply. She had never received a gift that was purely to celebrate her own existence. Shed asked for Sauls birthday after that and had made it a point to celebrate it every year since. Last year, she had given him the rune for electrical resistance etched into his hand bonesa seriously valuable gift. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this one expensive? Saul asked offhandedly as he set the box on the table and began unwrapping it. How could a gift from me not be expensive? Keli crossed her arms, clearly waiting to see his reaction. Saul finally managed to peel open the meticulously wrapped box. Inside, nestled in cotton cloth, was a thumb-sized blue fruit. This is Saul blinked, trying to place it. Then it clicked. This is a fruit from the Companion Flower? Yup. Keli nodded firmly. And the kind that increases magic? Magic had always been a pain point for Saul. Especially after hitting 45 jouleshis magic growth had hit a wall again. One of these blue fruits could boost his mana by at least 1 joule. Unfortunately, growing such fruit was unpredictable, and Companion Flowers themselves werent easy to come by for apprentices. The first one Saul had gotten had miraculously borne a blue fruit. Later, through work and trades, hed acquired two morebut they had never yielded white fruit. These past two years, your birthday gifts have been right on time. Looks like Ill need to step up my game next year. Keli nodded seriously. She never pulled her punches when it came to gifts. If youve got any on hand, I could use some toxic compounds with unusual properties. Toxins? You? Arent you focused on metal? Saul blinked. This was the first time hed heard of her needing poisons. My mentor specializes in toxins. A lot of the projects and specimens he studies involve poison reactions. Keli shrugged. Looked like becoming a Second-Rank apprentice came with the right to join in on a mentors research. Saul, on the other hand, only occasionally helped Mentor Rum or Senior Nick with simple experimentsand spent the rest of his time working in the morgue. Not that others werent jealous of his position. Anyway, enough of that, Keli waved it off. I also made a birthday cake. Lets go eat it in the dorms. No thanks, lets not. I promise its better than last year. No! I have an experiment tonightI cant sleep in the washroom again. It wont come to that! Keli quickly slipped behind Saul and started pushing him toward the door. The ingredients are all fresh this time! Saul didnt want to actually shove her, so he struggled to resist gently. Just then Sorry, I didnt mean to eavesdrop but whats a birthday cake? Some kind of new poison? Nick emerged from behind the morgues heavy crimson doors, lifting a hand in greeting. With an outsider present, Keli immediately released Saul and resumed her cold and aloof demeanor. Ah, good afternoon, Senior Nick. Saul straightened his collar. A birthday cake is a kind of food you eat to celebrate your birthdate. Your hometown even has a gift-giving tradition for birthdays? Nick stepped forward, holding up a folded letter. Perfect. Then consider this good news my gift to you. Saul took the letter from between Nicks fingers and unfolded it, eyes scanning the contents quickly. A smile slowly bloomed on his face. Its from Senior Byron! At the mention of Byron, Keli also glanced over curiously, though she politely kept her distance. Saul finished reading, and his expression turned from joy to disbelief. He looked up. Senior Byron says hes inviting us to join him on a mission outside the tower What does that mean? Nick answered calmly, Exactly what it sounds like. As long as the mentors approve, a Third-Rank apprentice can invite even a First-Rank one on external missions. And the mentors have never said no. He raised his hands and clapped twice. Congratulationsyoure getting out of here. (End of Chapter) Chapter 94: Leaving the Wizard Tower Means Becoming Human Again—Temporarily So I can leave the Tower now Saul felt as if hed been released from prison. He was like a balloon floating into the sky, both weightless and untethered. He had thought hed only get a chance to leave once he advanced to Second Rank. If he wanted to raise his magic to 50 Joules, it would likely take him another half a year. Who wouldve thought that a single invitation from Senior Byron would push that timeline up? What kind of mission did Byron need his help with? Saul recalled that hed asked Byron to help him search for a more complete soul entity. Maybe this invitation had something to do with that? Youre leaving the Tower? Kelis voice sounded beside him. Yeah, Saul replied, smiling. Ah, thats great. I just so happen to be going out too. Keli, already a Second Rank apprentice, wasnt exactly a surprising candidate for out-of-Tower missions. But this was also her first time heading out. Saul asked with concern, Is it a dangerous task? Keli shook her head. Eyes lowered, her tone was flat, Just picking up some materials cultivated outside the Tower and stopping by home. She didnt seem to want to elaborate. Then she lifted her head and raised her voice a bit. Since its your birthday, and youve gotten such great news, lets hurry back and eat some cake to celebrate. Keli once again clamped onto Sauls shoulder. Cake to celebrate a birthday? But isnt cake something you can eat anytime? Or is this not the kind of cake Im thinking of? Nick interjected curiously from the side. Since Nick would be accompanying Saul on the trip, Keli thought for a moment and extended an invitation. Please join us. I just finished baking it, she said with a nod. Its a very special kind of cake! Saul perked up immediately. He didnt even need Keli to push him this time and enthusiastically led Nick out. Senior, dont be shyIll share my piece with you Their departure was delayed by a day due to some unavoidable circumstances. By the time Nick took Saul and left the Wizard Tower in a carriage, he still looked a bit sluggish. Meanwhile, Saulwho had fed most of the birthday cake to Nickwas wide awake, leaning against the window to gaze outside. They were traveling in a two-tiered carriage. The space was crampedthere wasnt enough room to lie down, only lean backbut it was very fast. The driver was a grown male servant from the Tower. Anyone who lived to that age likely had their own means of self-preservation. Throughout the journey, the servant spoke only when necessary and kept his presence to a minimum. Both Saul and Nick simply referred to him as the driver; they didnt even know his name. Saul could sense the fear radiating from the man. The same kind of fear he himself felt in front of mentors and the Tower Lord. It was a kind of pressure born from a disparity in powerno amount of courage could erase it. Nick remained reclined in his seat, resting. With no one to share in his joy, Saul could only hang halfway out the window like a first-time city tourist. It was April. The air still had a chill, but the spring breeze had already begun to green the earth. The once dull yellow grass surrounding the Tower and the distant plains now showed tinges of fresh green. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the carriage sped along, grass seeds and insects splattered against the wheels and sides, leaving yellow-green smears. Mountains and forests drew closer. Wild hares and field mice occasionally darted out of the underbrush. After taking in the scenery for a while, Saul couldnt help but look back toward the Tower. The gray-black Wizard Tower stood alone on the plain, surrounded by emptiness and silenceas if it had endured for centuries unchanged. Beyond the wizards structures, there wasnt a single tall shrub nearby. It was as if even the plants feared the Tower, instinctively keeping their distance from that mysterious world. The carriage rumbled on across the vast wilderness for most of the day before reaching signs of human settlement. But they didnt stop, not even veering toward the towns. They sped past along the main road. These villages werent exactly flourishing, though they had plenty of buildings. Saul noticed that when some people outside saw their carriage, they dropped to their knees and remained prostrate for a long time. They wore plain and worn clothes, but no one looked destitute. It seemed like life outside wasnt so bad. The darkness of the Tower hadnt spread to the common folk. In fact, they appeared to benefit from the Towers environmental protections. After a long while, Saul finally withdrew from the window. Having stared at the landscape for so long, he still felt a sense of detachmentas though he were merely a bystander. It wasnt the carefree feeling hed imagined. It was as if the chains from the Tower were still wrapped tightly around his neck. When Saul sat back down in the carriage, feeling somewhat lost, he noticed that Nick had somehow fully recovered and was now reading a book. Saul: Fine. He rummaged through his heavy backpack, pushed aside his tools and potions, and picked out a book that wasnt too sensitive to read. They traveled for five days, only stopping briefly at night to rest. Even sleep was replaced by meditation. It felt a bit like being a monk. On the sixth day, Saul finally looked up from his constantly jostling book, closing his eyes to pinch the bridge of his nose. Nick, do you know where were actually headed? To Borderfall City on the edge of the Kema Duchy. Well meet Byron there, then most likely head to Hanging Hands Valley. But before that, I need to take a quick detour to finish a minor task and earn some credits. Nick glanced up and winked at Saul. Since were already out, and weve got time to spare, we shouldnt waste the trip. As they chatted, the carriage suddenly lurched to a stop, jolting both of them. Are we there? Saul quickly looked out the window, but saw only farmlands and gently rolling hills. There were no towns nearby. At the base of a hill in the distance, a group of several dozen riders stood quietly. One of them held a bannerblue with silver trimemblazoned with an abstract image of a rabbit biting a snake. Nick closed his book without warning and slipped out of the carriage. From the opposing group, a tall middle-aged man urged his horse forward. He wore a mix of navy blue and silver armor, light and flexible, with metal plating only at the vital points. A longsword hung at his hip. As he approached, he dismounted about ten meters from Nick and dropped to one knee, offering a salute with one hand to his chest. Nick lifted his hand to signal him to risehis gestures smooth and princely. The two turned their backs to Saul and began speaking in hushed tones. From this distance, Saul couldnt hear what they were saying. He could only tell that the man remained respectfully deferential while Nick stayed stoic as always. After a while, Nick returnedbut didnt get back into the carriage. Theres a matter with my family that I need to attend to. From here to Borderfall City, youll have to go on alone. Saul asked in surprise, What about the mission with Byron? Nick winked and his lips twitched ever so slightly. Ill finish up my business quickly and catch up before the mission starts. But Saul immediately sensed something ominous in that but. Sure enough, Nick went on, That small task I mentioned earlierIll have to trouble you to handle it. Ill transfer the mission credits to you. (End of chapter) Chapter 95: A Familiar Face Nick pulled a letter from the inner pocket of his coat and handed it to Saul, This is a letter from Mentor Rum for Grindsail Town. I need you to take a small detour and deliver it. The coachman knows the way. Saul took the letter and noticed that it wasnt sealedit could be read at any time. Is there anything sensitive in here? Can I read it? Of course. Its written for ordinary folks. Grindsail Town barely has two First Rank apprentices, and theyre pretty pathetic. You could take them out with one hand if you were serious, Nick reassured him. Grindsail Town is located on the border of the Kema Duchy, right next to a disputed area bordering the Kenas Duchy. The situations a little complicated. But every year, they send a local specialty, the Grinding Sound Fruit, to the Tower. In return, the Tower offers them some protection. Nick gestured for Saul to open the letter and take a look. Saul unfolded it and saw line after line of elegant cursive. In his mind, he instantly pictured Mentor Rums long, three-jointed arms. The letters message was simple: it reprimanded Grindsail Town for the recent decline in both the quantity and quality of their tribute. If this continued, the Golza Wizard Tower would withdraw its protection. Do I need to go collect the tribute? Saul asked, unsure whether his 14-year-old appearance could carry enough weight. No need for that. A Third Rank senior goes every summer to collect it. After all, the stuff still has some experimental value, Nick said, then leaned in slightly, lowering his voice despite knowing no one dared to eavesdrop. There are two ways to go about this mission. First, just head there, scold them on Mentor Rums behalf, then enjoy yourself a bittake what you want. Or, you could dig around and figure out why their Grinding Sound Fruits productions dropped. Then show up, take what you want, and report your findings back to Mentor Rum. No need to punish them yourself. But if they show you any disrespect, just rememberyou represent the Wizard Tower. Youll know what to do. With that, Nick handed the task off to Saul and departed with his team. Saul stayed behind with the coachman and resumed the journey along the original path. Grindsail Town wasnt far from where they had split off. Saul traveled for just one day and arrived at the towns eastern outskirts before nightfall. The mission Nick gave him had two completion routesand correspondingly, two different rewards. Saul wasnt exactly a detective, but he did have his eye on the second reward, so he decided to try the investigation route first. He told the coachman to wait outside the town and cast a minor illusion spell, changing his clothes. Now he looked like a ragged vagabond from the wilds. His hands were no longer black, but a normal flesh tone. Before he left, the coachman silently handed him a small pouch of coins. Inside were a dozen silver coins and a few scattered coppers. The coins bore intricate engravingsfar too refined for the local tech level, likely crafted with some arcane assistance. Saul kept a few coppers on him and tucked the rest into his coat. He didnt yet know the local purchasing power and didnt want to blow his cover by flashing too much cash. After parting with the coachman, Saul picked up a stick from the roadside to use as a walking cane, trying to embody the role of a wandering beggar even more. There werent many people outside Grindsail Town. Saul mimicked the expressions and gait of the passersby, slowly approaching the nearby town. From the outside, Grindsail Town looked rather large. There was a surrounding wall, weathered and battered by wind and sand, making it look old and worn. Outside the wall were several rows of run-down houses, their appearance a clear sign of poverty. A small patch of farmland was under cultivation just beyond the town, though it wasnt very large. As Saul passed by the fields, he saw a dark-skinned young man turning over the soil with a hoe. When the boy reached the end of a furrow, he straightened up and wiped the sweat from his brow with a sleeveonly to make direct eye contact with Saul. Saul saw his face and figured he was probably still in his teens. Saul turned away indifferently, gripping his stick and preparing to leave. Saul? The voice behind him called out uncertainly. Saul stopped and turned, puzzled. Someone had called his name? When Saul looked back, he saw the young man already running toward him, hoe in hand, his face lit up with excitement. Saul, it really is you! When we didnt see you after that charge from the village, I thought you got killed by barbarians. And you are? Saul asked with a confused look, though he was already guessing this was someone from the original Sauls past. Its me, Ada! Haha, crazy how much Ive changed, huh? You havent changed at allstill skinny like a monkey. But seriously, howd you get out of the village? I really thought you were dead. I cried for days, you know? Ada slapped Saul on the shoulder without hesitation, beaming. But seeing Saul still looking confused, his smile faded a little. You dont remember me? I lived right next door. You were ten back then, said you were gonna marry my little sister when she grew up. Then I beat you up for it Remember now? I really dont remember, Saul said through gritted teeth. That was the original Sauls businessnot his. Normally, he wouldnt bother with this sort of thing and would just walk away. But he thought of the town up ahead, and his tone shiftedwarm, with a hint of probing. Ada, do you live in Grindsail Town? Noticing Sauls look, Ada hesitated, then nodded. Yeah. My sister and I live there now. Just rent a small yard. Lifes been tough. Saul lit up. Thats perfect! Ada, I was just looking for a place to stay in Grindsail Town. But Ive been wandering a long time and dont have much money. Could I crash with you for a few days? I swear Ill move out once I find work. The sudden, blunt request left the honest young man unable to say no. Uh, well, we dont really have space Ada gripped the hoe tighter and tighter until it looked like he was about to drill it into the ground. Saul drew a sharp breath, rubbing his flat stomach and putting on a pitiful face. I can sleep on the floor. I havent eaten in days. I heard Grindsail Towns a good place, so I rushed here for days. If I cant stay in town, I might just die out in the wild He looked up, his eyebrows and mouth scrunched together miserably. Please, Ada for old times sake. Ada glanced at Sauls dirt-covered clothes, gaunt face, and pale lips. His expression turned complicated, as if he remembered something. Alright. But I can only offer a place to sleep. As for foodweve only got green flatbread. Youll need to find work in town as soon as possible. Yes, of course! Saul agreed immediately, breaking into a bright smile. Ada looked at the fields, then at the setting sun. Forget it. Ill call it a day. He went to grab a wooden basket hidden beside the furrows, then returned. Come on. Sigh Ada walked ahead, sighing heavily. Saul, feeling no guilt at all for taking advantage of an honest man, followed cheerfully, looking around as they headed toward the town. Other farmers were also out in the fields. Some greeted Ada. Others just glanced over disinterestedly and kept working. Ada, your town is amazing! Its so much more peaceful than where I used to live, Saul said. Ada paused, then replied in a low voice, Its not as great as you think. Just keep your head down and work hard. Maybe one day, you can build a house outside the town and find a wife. (End of Chapter) S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 96: A Very Harmonious Little Town Dont stick your nose where it doesnt belong? Saul leaned in. Ada, is something going on in your town? Youll find out later. Ada didnt explain and kept his head down, hurrying along. Seeing that Ada didnt want to talk, Saul could only follow quietly for now. As they got closer, Saul noticed that one section of the town wall facing the main road had two gates. One large gate, reinforced with thick wooden stakes, stood half a meter taller than the wall itself. And a smaller gate, just over two meters tall, was narrow and cramped. By now, the sky had grown even darker. The large gate was tightly shut, while the small one was left open. At the small gate stood a cloth-armored soldier, lazily leaning against the wall, cradling an iron-tipped wooden spear and yawning listlessly. Saul glanced around but saw no other guards. Ada, your town has so few guards? Isnt the border just nearby? Is this really safe? Ada lowered his voice. Our duchys been at war with the Kenas Duchy up north for years. One of the towns mages and most of the guards have been sent to the front lines. Huh? Sauls face twisted with worry. Then whos in charge of keeping the town safe? His voice seemed a little too loud, drawing a glance from the drowsy soldier. Ada quickly pulled Saul aside and gave the soldier a polite smile. The soldier didnt pay them much mind. He didnt even ask for the entrance toll Saul had expected and simply let them pass into the town. After walking a good distance, Ada finally led Saul to a quiet spot along the empty street and stopped. He frowned and looked at Saul. There are people working under the wizard in town. Be careful what you say from now on. Dont draw their attention. Sorry, Saul apologized earnestly. Ive been through a lot out there. I just want to settle down in a safe place. Im afraid that after all this, even this town wont be a place I can call home. He hung his head, looking dejected. Ada looked at Sauls downcast expression and couldnt bring himself to scold him any further. Wiping sweat from his short hair, he sighed. If you want to know anything, just ask me when we get back. Dont go asking around in the streets. Okay, okay, Saul nodded quickly. But Saul had already made up his mind: he would start gathering information first thing tomorrow morning. After all, local rumors were a vital source of intel. Still, for the sake of this honest and kind Ada, he would try to be discreet and choose the right people to ask. From then on, Saul kept very quiet and behaved himself. Ada glanced back at him a few times, clearly pleased to see that he wasnt wandering off or poking around. Even though night was falling, the town streets were still bustling. The wealthier households had already lit their lamps. The poorer ones hurried to finish their work before nightfall. The adults, weary from a long day, began preparing for rest. The children, meanwhile, did everything they could to delay going home. Ada remained silent the whole way. When people greeted him, he simply noddedquite different from the outgoing man outside town who had happily chatted with an old friend he hadnt seen in years. Only when they turned into a narrow alley did Ada finally relax his tense shoulders. The path here was rough and uneven, far worse than the towns main roads. Full of pits and bumps, it was hard to walk on. It mustve rained recentlylow-lying areas had collected puddles of water, and they had to step on stones to avoid soaking their shoes. Saul followed Adas lead, stepping carefully on the stones. But he landed a bit too heavilyhis rock was unsteady, and water splashed up, nearly hitting a passerby. The passerby dodged the splash, scolding, Watch it!then, recognizing Ada ahead, broke into a smile. Oh! Ada, youre back? Auntie Jenny, Ada greeted her with his signature honest smile. Auntie Jenny had a basket in her arms. She reached in and pulled out a bunch of bright red chili peppers. These just finished drying. Take them home and eat them with your flatbread. She stuffed them into Adas wooden bucket despite his protests. Theyre not too spicyPenny can handle it. She needs to train her taste buds anyway. She laughed heartily. Ada, too honest to argue, accepted the gift with a shy smile. Then Auntie Jenny turned her eyes to Saul, giving him a once-over with a curious grin. Here visiting family? Saul gave a toothy grin but didnt respond. Ada quickly stepped in, Hes from my hometown. Couldnt make it out there anymore, so he came to stay with me. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Auntie Jennys gaze became even bolder. New to town, huh? Nice-looking lad, just a bit skinny. Make sure you do plenty of workwork makes you strong. Yep, yep, Ada answered for him, then hurriedly dragged Saul along. They continued down the path and soon ran into a burly man with a thick beard, dragging along a skinny old man. Though it was early spring and still chilly, the burly man was barely dressed. His shirt was open at the collar, revealing broad chest muscles. A curved blade hung at his waist, swinging and slapping against his thigh with every step. Captain Jeff! This time, Ada greeted him warmly. Bringing the old lunatic back again? The towering Captain Jeff handed the old man over. Ada quickly passed his hoe and bucket to Saul and stepped up to help the old man. That old loon went to the mayor again, ranting about his tragic past. If I hadnt stopped him, hed have been beaten up today. Jeff shook out his wrist, clearly sore from carrying the man. As if on cue, the old man suddenly shouted: Cursed Barbarians! Everyone was used to his sudden outbursts. Only Saul turned to glance at him, sensing that though the old mans eyes were hollow, they werent chaotic. He didnt look insanejust like a man whod lost all hope in life. Ill take him back, Ada offered. Captain Jeff, want to come in for a drink? Jeff waved him off and turned to leave. No need. Ive still got patrol duty. Ada smiled warmly, watching Jeffs back disappear down the path. Then the old man wailed again, Dont trade with the barbarians! His voice was haunting. Saul noticed that Jeff paused mid-step. His right hand instinctively moved to the curved blade at his waist. But he didnt look back, didnt say a wordjust kept walking, hand still resting on the hilt. Ada, preoccupied with calming the shouting old man, didnt notice Jeffs reaction at all. Forget it, Saul, put the stuff down and give me a hand. The frail old man was too much for Ada to handle alone, so he asked the scrawny Saul for help. Saul dropped his stick, shifted the hoe and bucket to his right hand, and reached under the old mans arm with his left. With a quick lift, he hoisted him back up before he could fall. Uh Ada noticed the weight on his arm lighten significantly. He looked at Saul with surprise. Youre pretty strong. Saul replied casually, Just muscle I earned from scraping by. Now I really believe you walked all the way here on your own. Together, Ada and Saul helped the old man into a small courtyard. Adas house was tucked away in a narrow yard. Surrounded by other homes, the courtyard was crisscrossed with strings of hemp rope, from which hung underwear, clothes, shoes, blankets, wild greens, and all kinds of strange things. Through the scattered hanging items, they saw a man with his butt stuck out, leaning against a wooden window and peeking inside one of the rooms. Adas face instantly twisted in rage. Jayce! You bastard, stay away from my sister! (End of Chapter) Chapter 97: The Cocoon of the Nightmare Butterfly Ada let go of the old madman and rushed forward. The man called Jayce turned back and said nonchalantly, What are you so worked up about? I was just checking on how Pennys doing. Pennys none of your business! Ada lunged forward, grabbed Jayce by the collar, and yanked him close. His other fist hovered in the air, seemingly ready to strike at any second. Jayce didnt flinch or get angry. He simply grinned and said, Youre out all the time, and you keep Penny locked in at home every day. I was just trying to cheer her up a bit so she doesnt get too bored alone. This time, Ada really did want to swing his fist. But he couldn''t beat Jayce. Saul, still supporting the old madman, saw everything clearly from the side. That Jayce was disheveledhis hair and beard were tangled togetherbut his exposed arms were densely muscled. And they were covered in scars, clearly the marks of someone who had lived a life licking blades. Ada, while fairly sturdy himself, looked smaller and more fragile standing next to Jayce. That was probably why, despite all the bluster, he didnt dare to actually throw the punch. Thankfully, when Jayce saw Adas reddened eyes, he chuckled awkwardly and swatted away Adas hand. Alright, alright, Im going. That good enough for you? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He left the fuming Ada where he stood, casually straightening his collar as he passed by Saul and the old madman. He glanced at Sauls ragged appearance and rolled his eyes, Big-hearted Ada, bringing home strays again. Saul watched Jayce leave the courtyard, then turned back. At this point, Ada was crouched by a window in the same pose Jayce had used, talking to someone inside. A moment later, he turned around, looking a bit glum, and saw Saul still standing at the courtyard gate with the old madman. Ada directed Saul to drag the old man into the room closest to the gate, while he returned to unlock the door and slip inside. Saul hauled the old madman into the room and found it dimly lit. The room had no furniture, with belongings strewn about in a mess. Saul looked around and laid the old man on a straw-stuffed mattress. The old man had stopped resisting by now. He muttered a few wordsbarbarians, evil spiritsthen rolled over and started snoring. Saul stood there for a moment and asked softly, There are barbarians here too? The old mans only reply was deafening snores. Saul was convinced the old madman wasnt as crazy as he seemed, and it looked like Captain Jeff had noticed something too. If the term "barbarian" hadnt also come from Senior Nick, Saul probably wouldnt have paid this man any mind. Saul glanced at the gate. The courtyard was empty; Ada had gone back to his room to deliver something. A slender black tendril extended from the back of Sauls neck and gently tapped the old madmans back. It slid up along his spine and lightly touched his neck. The old man seemed truly asleephis snoring steady, his breathing even. Little Algae returned to Sauls side and lightly waved the tip of its tendril. That meant it didnt detect any evil spirits or lingering souls. Little Algae was more sensitive to spiritual entities than Saul. While Saul needed to enter a semi-meditative state to see obvious spiritual forms, Little Algae could instinctively sniff out even the tiniest soul fragment as if it were food. It seemed the old man wasnt showing any signs of abnormality for now. Saul had Little Algae retract itself and stepped out of the room. When he walked into the courtyard and looked up, he saw that one of the windows in Adas room was haphazardly boarded up with wooden planks. Through a crack between the planks, a pair of silver eyes were staring straight at him, unblinking. Saul met the eyes for a moment. They were so cold and clear, like a spring in the woods. But if you reached into that spring, youd find it bottomless. Saul, get in here! If you stand around too long, peoplell think youre about to steal something. Ada had come out by now, stripped of his sweat-soaked shirt, and called Saul over. Alright, Saul replied. When he looked back at the window, the silver eyes were gone. He stepped toward the house, feeling a faint sense of anticipation in his chest. The room was simple, just like Sauls dormno partitions. A wooden bed frame was set against the wall, both ends sealed up tight. At the head of the bed was a cabinet, its doors and side panels riddled with thumb-sized holes. Clearly intentional. As Saul looked, one of the holes suddenly revealed a silver eye. Then the eye shifted and was replaced by a pair of cracked, dry lips. Ada laid some dry grass over the rooms only small wooden table, then shook out a tattered piece of clothing and spread it on top. Its getting dark. Youll sleep here tonight. Try not to wander around after sunset. Oh, right, Ada turned toward the cabinet and called, Penny, come on out. Come say hi to a big brotheryou remember him, right? He used to be our neighbor. Creak With an ear-piercing sound, a little girl crawled out of the cabinet on the bed like a kitten. She clumsily scooted to the edge of the bed, raised her head toward Ada, and revealed a pair of silver, nebula-like eyes. This is Penny. Last time you saw her, she was only three. Pretty, right? She''s growing up nicely. Penny wasnt exactly pretty. Her skin was sallow, her cheeks sunken, and her hair dry and straw-like. But her silver eyes were truly beautifulso beautiful it made you want to fall into them. As Saul stared into those eyes, his diary suddenly flew out. April 11th, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar,, Clear Lovely weather today, and lucky you, To stumble upon the cocoon of a Nightmare Butterfly? Fancy spending your life entangled with nightmares? Then heres a tipdig those eyes out~ Ada, still grinning foolishly, noticed how Saul was staring wide-eyed at Penny and suddenly scowled. Hey! Saul, you better not be thinking anything funny! Saul finally pulled his gaze away, meeting Adas overprotective glare. What are you talking about? Shes, what, seven? I was just curious about her eyes. She went blind. After we ran out of the village, I was carrying her the whole time, didnt notice when she got hurt. By the time I found the wound, it was too late. It healed like that. Still, they look kind of nice now. Ada was clearly used to explaining this and sounded calm. He walked over and handed Penny some food. Penny refused it, pushing her brothers hand away and staring directly at Saul. Is she... really blind? Saul walked over and waved his hand in front of her eyes. Penny stared straight at his face. She didnt blink, didnt flinch. Brother Saul! the little girl suddenly chirped. Hello, Penny. Saul bent down and smiled at her. Brother Saul! Penny called again. Ada suddenly yanked Saul back and cried exaggeratedly, No way, Penny, you remember him? Penny smiled shyly and retreated back into the cabinet. Ada ignored the oddness of her movements and grumbled, She only ever calls me Ada, never brother, but you show up and shes all sweet and polite? Seeing Saul shrug innocently, Ada repeated himself again, louder. No funny ideas about my sister! (End of Chapter) Chapter 98: Grinding Sound Fruit and the Wandering Apprentice That night, Saul slept in Adas room. He took the table, Ada took the bed, and Penny slept in the cupboard. The three of them each had their own spot. Perhaps Saul and Pennys interactions earlier that evening had agitated Ada a bithe went out of his way to dig up a piece of hemp rope and tied it between the table and the bed. He didnt even cover himself with a blanket, hanging it up like a curtain instead. But Saul wasnt asleep. When night fully cloaked the land and all was silent, he slowly opened his eyes. He lightly jumped down from the table and lifted Adas tattered blanket. The person underneath was already sound asleep. At some point, Ada had rolled to the edge of the bed, one arm and one leg hanging off the side. Saul sat at the edge of the wooden bed and gently opened the cupboard above. This time, the door made no sound. Silent Portal. A simple Zero Tier Spell. Inside the cupboard, the young Penny was already asleep, and her sleeping posture was much more disciplined than her brothers. Maybe it was because shed spent years sleeping in a cupboard. But Saul observed her eyes closely and noticed her eyelids were twitching constantly and rather violently at that. A sign of dreaming. Pennys complexion didnt look good. Her brows were slightly furrowed, her lips tightly pressed, arms and legs curled inwards. She looked like she was sleeping with zero sense of security. Saul immediately entered a semi-immersive meditation state to examine Penny. But her body was cleanno anomalies that he could see, including her eyes. Saul reached out and gently touched Pennys eyes, then touched his own for comparison. He didnt feel any difference. If it werent for what the diary had revealed, Saul wouldve simply thought her eyes were just prettynothing more. But anything noted in the diary had to be of considerable value. Should he take Pennys eyes? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul had a way to safely extract them. After all, she couldnt see anymore anyway. But in the end, he withdrew his hand and closed the cupboard door tightly. Just then, Ada rolled over again, shifting from the beds edge back to the center. Saul jumped off the bed and quietly left. It was midnight. The full moon hung high, no clouds in sight. Under its glow, the town was faintly illuminated. For Saul, this level of light was more than enough. It was a new moon just yesterdayhow is it suddenly full tonight? Saul stood on the empty main street, looking up at the sky. From the bits of memory I inherited, this really does seem to be the norm. Looks like the moon in this world isnt just some celestial object. Having spent all his time in the Wizard Tower, this was Sauls first time noticing something odd about the moon. But now wasnt the time to be gazing at it. Before coming to Grind Sail Town, Saul had made sure to learn a thing or two about the Grinding Sound Fruit. He hadnt brought many books with him, and unfortunately, the Botany volume of Basic Knowledge of All Things wasnt among them. Luckily, among the books Nick left in the carriage, there was one that covered the Grinding Sound Fruit. It was a vine-like plant, its fruit hanging down like a gourd. Shaped like a recorder, it would emit grinding-wheel-like sounds when wind passed through it. The sound wasnt exactly unpleasant, but it certainly wasnt friendly to ordinary people. It could cause irritation, dizziness, nausea, and even make someone pass out if exposed for too long. Yet it was a valuable material for wizardly but hard to cultivate, even harder to transplant. That was exactly why the Wizard Tower had accepted Grind Sail Towns allegiance, even though it lay beyond the Towers usual sphere of influence. According to Nicks book, the Grinding Sound Fruits true value lay in its calming properties. It could pacify agitated individuals, and even worked on spiritual entities. Like a tranquilizer. Since it was a fruit that had to be offered to the Tower, there was no way it would be casually grown in the wildit had to be carefully cultivated and constantly guarded. But due to the way the fruit reacted to wind, it couldnt be planted in open, windy areas. Ordinary people simply couldnt watch over them properly, and one misstep could ruin the entire batch. Saul climbed the tallest nearby building and stood atop the chimney, scanning all of Grind Sail Town. At this hour, the town was unnaturally quiet, almost no lights anywhere. Which only made the handful of light sources at the northern edge of town stand out all the more. Target locked, Saul rappelled down the roof using a strand of algae vine and darted toward the source of the light. Reaching the towns northern edge, Saul realized the light came from beyond the town walls. He easily climbed over the completely unguarded barrier and headed outside. A few hundred meters beyond the wall stood a row of brick buildings. They were arranged in a ring, surrounding an open space that was enclosed by a three-meter-high wall, topped with a wooden roof. There was no wind tonight, so many of the wooden panels were pushed aside, revealing dark green vines and foliage inside. The vines werent densely packed. Through the wide leaves, Saul could glimpse the fruits hanging down. Behind the open field stood a three-story tower. The tower was pitch-black, every window boarded shut. It gave off a faint aura of foreboding. Saul dropped from the wall and carefully concealed himself as he approached. He remembered Nick mentioning that two First-Rank apprentices were stationed here. Nick said their combat skills were trash but that was from his perspective. Saul wasnt about to lower his guard. If they found out he came from the Wizard Tower, theyd definitely try to cover up the truth behind the fruits dwindling yieldif there really was something fishy going on. Casting another spell of illusion upon himself, Saul weaved through the shadows and got close to the fenced-in field. Fires lit the area. Guards were posted every few meters. There were more guards here than at the towns gates or even on patrol. Finding an opening, Saul climbed onto the roof of a nearby building. From this vantage, he could clearly see the plants inside the field. They matched Nicks descriptions well. Only, the recorder-shaped fruits were all wrapped in a layer of paper pulp, leaving only the tip where it connected to the stem exposed. So thats how they keep the fruit from making noise in the wind? But can the fruit grow well like this? A wall to block the wind, paper wrappings too and this place doesnt even seem that rainy Given all that, Saul figured it was only natural that the Grinding Sound Fruit yields had dropped. But could there be other reasons? He swept his gaze around the areaand spotted a house behind the row of buildings, guarded on all sides by soldiers. Visualizing the Human-Monster Movement Diagram, Saul cautiously observed his surroundings. No unusual spirits detected. Even the tower with boarded-up windows was clean. Just as expectedoutside the Wizard Tower, clean was the norm. Relying on the ongoing effect of his illusion spell, Saul slipped in through a second-floor window of the guarded house. Inside, no lights. Total dimness. He searched room after room but found no one. Eventually, he discovered a hidden underground passage in the kitchen on the first floor. Its entrance was cleverly concealed beneath a stove. While the disguise was decent, Saul still picked up on something odd. Most importantly, he sensed faint magical fluctuations coming from the passage. There was a wizard apprentice insidecasting a spell. Saul muttered to himself, The magic leak on this guy is insane. Definitely someone who didnt receive formal training. A wandering wizardno, a wandering apprentice. Now he fully believed Nicks evaluation. If the two stationed here were like this, Saul could take them out easily. Still, despite their weakness, Saul didnt rush in. Entrances to secret chambers like these usually had trapsto prevent intruders. Saul wasnt confident he could avoid triggering one. He was here to eavesdrop, not assassinate. (End of chapter) Chapter 99: For the Sake of the Town Saul looked around and found an empty cupboard to hide in. There wasnt any grain, oil, or food insideclearly, it was just a decorative piece to throw people off. He curled up and sat inside. To avoid alerting those below with any fluctuations in his mental power, he didnt even meditate. He just passed the time by counting the cracks on the cabinet door. After about two or three hours, the hidden door behind the stove finally opened, and two people climbed out. Judging by the footsteps, there were two of them. They were still talking as they emerged. Ill leave tomorrows matter to you. Dont worry. As long as the goods are sufficient, the rest is minor. Its just that that person is coming back in a couple of days. Doesnt matter anymore. Understood. Congratulations, sir. The footsteps gradually faded away, leaving Saul crouched in the cupboard completely confused. What were they talking about? Isnt eavesdropping supposed to conveniently provide key information? Why did he come away with nothing but confusion? But thinking it over, it wasnt a total loss. Something was clearly going to happen tomorrow. One party was handling an incident; the other was offering compensation. And apparently, there was something worth congratulating. Saul waited a little longer. When no one came back, he slipped out of the cupboard. The two men must have gone far away, as there was no one outside the house eithernot even the guards. He circled back to the clearing where the Grinding Sound Fruit was grown, then turned around before dawn and rushed back to Adas place. Ada, exhausted from a full days work, was sleeping like a log and never even noticed that his houseguest had been out the entire night. The next morning, Ada got up early to light the fire and cook, calling Saul to help him. The meal was simplejust plain green buns and wild vegetables. The clay stove was right inside the house. Once the fire was lit, smoke swirled everywhere. They set aside a portion of food for Pennys lunch, then hurriedly headed out. To Sauls surprise, Ada turned down his request to walk around town and look for work. I saw youve got some strength. Why not come with me to farm the mayors land? Theres little land around here, so its a good job. Do it for a couple of years, and youll be able to build a small house outside town. Saul immediately shook his head. Im not cut out for that. Ada asked, Then what can you do? Theres not much labor needed in town. Saul didnt say anything. He just wanted to explore town on his own. Ada assumed Saul just didnt want to do farm work and wasnt too pleased, but he didnt press it. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He took Saul to the part of town where jobs were available. Im only taking you there. Whether you find work is up to you. I need to get back to tilling. But before they even reached the job market, they stumbled upon a commotion. They arrived at a relatively orderly street and saw a crowd gathered around a house. People were packed in layers, making Saul realize just how populated this town really was. There was wailing coming from inside the crowd. Ada, who wasnt planning to stick around, grew wary and tugged on Saul, urging him to leave quickly. But Saul felt this was more than just a regular commotion. Relying on his slim build and strength, he forced his way to the front. Ada tried to pull him back but quickly lost sight of him in the crowd. Unwilling to push through, he stood on his tiptoes, frowning with frustration. If it werent for that strength of yours he muttered, unsure if he regretted taking Saul in. Meanwhile, Saul finally saw the cause of the stir. At the center of the crowd was a crying couple. An elderly man, with streaks of white in his hair, was gently trying to console them with a smile. The squad leader Jeffwhom Saul had seen yesterdaystood opposite the couple, face expressionless, hand resting on the hilt of his curved blade. Behind Jeff, two soldiers were holding up a limp, barely-standing girl. She looked fifteen or sixteen, dressed in a blue plaid dress. Among the crowd of commoners, she stood out as quite pretty. Off to Sauls diagonal side, a figure in a black robe and hood stood stiffly with arms tucked into his sleeves. Around him was a wide clearingno townsfolk dared stand close. Sigh, how many times do I have to say this before you understand? This is for the towns survival, and its not a bad thing! the old man consoled the crying couple. Saul looked at the couple collapsed in tears, then at the terrified girl, and simply couldnt imagine how this could be anything bad. But the crowd clearly thought otherwise. A woman with a basket snapped, What are you crying for? This is for the whole town! If I had a daughter, Id happily send her off. Saul recognized herit was Aunt Jenny, the woman whod been so warm yesterday. The weeping woman lowered her hands from her face and cried out, But Minnie is our only daughter! Someone immediately chimed in, Then have another one! Youd risk the whole town for one girl? The crowd erupted in agreement, criticizing the couple for being selfish and heartless. The pressure was suffocating; neither could say a word. The old man patted the husbands shoulder, smile deepening. So you agree, yes? Good, good. I didnt want to force anyone. But only Minnie meets the wizards requirements. Its her honorour honor. The Holy Fruit is the towns lifeline. If the harvest keeps dropping and we anger the Tower, none of us will survive. The old mans words were well-crafted. The crowd once again turned on the couple. Could the life of one little girl really outweigh an entire town? The wife was too choked to speak, slumped on the ground, sobbing. The husbands knees gave out. Somehow mustering the strength, he grabbed the old mans hand and shouted, But Mayor, over the years, weve already sacrificed so many girls, and the Holy Fruit harvest still hasnt improved! Maybe this method He didnt finish. The silent apprentice wizard gave a cold snort. That snort was devastatingeveryone, from the performers to the onlookers, instinctively clutched their ears. Two townspeople closest to him even started bleeding from their ears. Saul covered his ears like the rest, but after bowing his head, he rolled his eyes. What kind of weak Scatter-Cough spell was that? Cant even focus it with mental energy? The best performance came from Captain Jeff, whodespite his twisted expressionresisted the urge to cover his ears. The shock silenced the crowd. Even the couple dared not sob loudly. And just like that, the girl was taken away, leaving only a bag of money for the couple. Even after the commotion ended, the crowd lingered. Some offered consolation, saying at least they got some compensationthey wouldnt have to worry about survival for years. Aunt Jenny even stepped forward to congratulate them and offered advice on how to spend the money, like a seasoned veteran. As the crowd finally started to disperse, Ada found Saul hidden among them. Face dark, he dragged Saul aside. You just had to watch the spectacle? If we hadnt been lucky and stood far from that man, your ears mightve been injured too. (End of Chapter) Chapter 100: The Foster Mothers of the Soundgrind Fruit Ada scolded Saul for his rash behavior, but he himself looked like the guilty onerubbing his hands together nervously, his face pale, his eyes darting around uneasily. What exactly happened just now? Why was a wizard present? Saul asked curiously, undeterred by Adas anxious expression. I told you not to be so curious. Around here, curiosity isnt a good thing. But before Ada could continue, someone suddenly interrupted him. If that skinny kid wants to settle in town, he better know a few things. Arent you afraid hell offend someone by accident and lose his little life? Jayce stepped out from under the eaves where he had apparently been standing the whole time, quietly watching the scene unfold. He gave Saul a sweeping glance and asked with a grin, You got any sisters? Saul shook his head. Just me. Oh, then no need to worry. Jayce spread his hands. Grind Sail Town has always survived thanks to the Grinding Sound Fruit. But the fruits hard to growit often suddenly drops in yield. To keep up the towns income, to maintain the protection of the Wizard Tower, our respected, great, beloved wizard lords choose a sweet, innocent girl every few years to serve as a foster mother to the fruit. Foster mother? Saul repeated in disbelief. Yeah, foster mother. They give their lives to feed a bunch of fruitwhat else would you call that? How exactly do they foster it? Jayces expression suddenly darkened, though it quickly returned to nonchalance. Who knows? Thats wizard business. How could small folks like us get a glimpse? If his face hadnt turned so ugly just then, Saul mightve believed him. Looks like being a foster mother isnt exactly a walk in the park. Does this happen every year? Wouldnt the town run out of girls? How would anyone keep having kids? Saul pressed. It used to be less frequentevery three or four years. But lately, its been more often. This year alone, shes already the third Jayce trailed off, lost in thought. Ada couldnt take it anymore. He grabbed Saul and started dragging him away. Why are you chatting with that guy? Hes just a sleazy old loafer, doing nothing all day but harassing people. Stick with him and youll turn rotten in no time, Ada grumbled. Ada, you know about this foster mother stuff too? Saul asked. It wasnt until theyd walked several dozen meters that Ada stopped and turned to Saul. Live here a few years, and youll find out eventually. You dont need to worry about this stuffyou cant do anything about it. Thats just how it is. This town we survive because of that sacred fruit. Do you know why the Grinding Sound Fruits yield is dropping? How would I know? Thats something bigwigs worry about. You just focus on yourself. Thinking Saul just wanted to wander around town, Ada tried to drag him back to the fields. But halfway there, Saul slipped away, leaving Ada stomping mad before trudging off to finish his chores. But Saul didnt go farhe returned to the place that had drawn the crowd earlier. Most people had dispersed by now. Only a few with family ties or those who enjoyed gossip still lingered. Several folks were gathered around the sobbing couple, taking turns offering comfort. Their words were all about accepting fate, staying calmsaying that theyd have another child in time. As Saul approached, he spotted Aunt Jenny watching coldly from the edge of the group, no trace of that fake smile she wore earlier. She looked more like a statue in the middle of the streetonly shaped like a person. Saul coughed lightly to get her attention. She turned, saw it was Saul, and her face lit up with a smile. It was like she came back to life. Arent you the young man who came back with Ada yesterday? Whyre you wandering the streets alone? She gave him a once-over. I just got to Grind Sail Town. Thought Id look around and find some work, Saul replied casually, then asked, Aunt Jenny, what happened just now? Why did a wizard apprentice show up? Apprentice, my footyou better call them wizard lords. She made a dramatic shh gesture, though her voice was anything but quiet. Then, she eagerly launched into the tale of the towns traditions. Grind Sail Town used to be a poor, tiny villageits population and land area not even a tenth of what it is now. Then one day, two passing wizards discovered wild Grinding Sound Fruit growing nearby and decided to settle here. With their help, the yield of the Grinding Sound Fruit greatly increased, turning it into the towns main source of income. Thanks to the fruit, Grind Sail Town became a vassal of a powerful wizarding organization from afar. They traded the fruit for materials and supplies, bringing the town prosperity. As the town grew, it was renamed Grind Sail Town. But being on the border had its problems. After tensions between the Kema and Kenas duchies flared up, the towns situation worsened. Most of their military force was sent to the frontier at Desert Edge City due to unrest near the fortress, leaving Grind Sail with little defense. Then came bands of wild barbarians, attacking from time to time. No one knew where they came from or where they hid. The result? The Grinding Sound Fruit harvest dropped year after year, and soon they could barely meet their tribute quota. To boost production and keep the protection of the wizards, the town had to increase how often they offered pure young girls to nurture the fruit. But doesnt that wizard organization protect Grind Sail? Why dont they wipe out the barbarians? Saul had heard from Nick that third-rank apprentices came regularly to collect the ripe fruit. Shouldnt they be able to deal with a few barbarians while theyre at it? After all, most barbarians were just stronger-than-average brutesnot much against a wizard. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well Aunt Jenny faltered. I dont know. The barbarians mostly attack outlying villages. No one knows where they hidemaybe theyre hard to catch. As she spoke, her gaze shifted toward the couple being led back to their home. You just settle in here. As long as nothing happens to the Grinding Sound Fruit, nothing will happen to the town, she said, pausing for emphasis. Then she turned back to Saul, all smiles again, and warmly invited him to her housebut there was something strange in her eyes. Saul, having heard enough, didnt hesitate to shake her off. Thanks, Aunt Jenny. Ill keep looking for work. Dont have any money right now, he said with a cheeky grin before darting off. Aunt Jenny stared blankly for a moment, then cursed under her breath, though she didnt seem truly angry. Saul jogged down the street, taking in the shops and scenery around him. Though the town wasnt especially prosperous, everyone walking the streets seemed peaceful and content. Even the shabbily dressed old man sitting by the roadside could chat and laugh with the shopkeeper behind him about dinner plans. It felt like a town with no worries for the future. Because they had the Grinding Sound Fruit. After a full loop around town, Saul returned to Adas courtyard around noon. A woman was carrying a wooden basin outside and jumped with fright when she saw Saul. She quickly turned back and scurried into the house, slamming the door behind her like Saul was some sort of monster. Saul glanced down at his handshis magical disguise was still in place. What was she panicking about? Ignoring the frightened woman, Saul turned left and entered the old madmans room. The old man had been fast asleep since returning the night before, and Saul hadnt had time to check on him this morning due to Ada rushing him out. Now that he was back, Saul saw the room was empty. It was messier than before as if someone had deliberately searched it. Some things were even missing. Saul rubbed his chin. Ran off pretty fast. (End of Chapter) Chapter 101: Can I Have Your Eyes? So what if he ran? Saul didnt care about some crazy old man. He just had a feeling the lunatic was hiding somethingmaybe something connected to the Grinding Sound Fruit. He walked back to Adas house. Whenever Ada went out, he always locked Penny inside. Locked her up for an entire day. She had to eat, drink, and relieve herself in there. Saul reached the door, and with a click, the lock unlatched itself. The padlock dropped right into Sauls palm. As if shed heard the sound, the cabinet door on the wooden bed was pushed open from the inside. Saul walked into the house and saw Penny crawling out. Brother Saul! Penny climbed out and plopped down on the edge of the bed, beaming a big smile. Saul dropped the playful grin he wore outside and sat next to Penny with a blank expression. How did you know it was me? Can you really not see? There was a kettle and a few green buns on the bed. None of it had been touched. The girls lips were pale and cracked again, but she was still holding back from eating or drinking. She didnt want to relieve herself in the room anymore. I really cant see. I recognized Brother Saul by your footsteps. You seem to know me well, Saul turned his head to look at her. You were only three when we were separated, right? Penny was absently tugging at the hem of her clothesit was already all frayed yarn. Yeah. But Ada kept dreaming of Brother Saul. Dreams? Nightmare Butterfly? Sauls expression shifted. He looked more intently at Pennys silvery eyes. Those eyes were strikingly beautiful from any angle. But to a regular person, alongside their beauty, thered likely be a sense of unease. You can see your brothers dreams? Have you always been able to? Now it was Pennys turn to be surprised. She turned her face toward Saul and stared for a moment before giggling, Even Ada doesnt believe me. Brother Saul, youre so nice. Ada often dreams about the day we fled the village. Hes carrying me, sometimes looking back at you trapped in the flames. Your cries for help are all around. He dreams of it all the time. I cried for help? Saul blinked slowly, finally understanding why Ada took him in. It was your voice, Brother Saul. I recognized it the day you came. Penny pressed her lips together, clearly proud of herself. Saul was fourteen now. Probably because of past malnutrition, his voice still hadnt deepened. Hed never heard of Nightmare Butterflies before, but hearing Penny talk about seeing others dreams instantly piqued his interest. He forgot all about the Grinding Sound Fruit. You can see in dreams? Mm-hmm. I can see. In the dream, I am Ada. So thats it. No wonder Penny never called Ada brother. Given the age she started dreaming, she probably couldnt tell whether she was Penny or Ada anymore. Ada said Penny lost her sight when they fled the village at age three. That meant shed been sharing dreams with Ada since then. It was easy to see how that could mess with her sense of identity. But there was something even more disturbing Saul asked, Penny, besides Adas dreams, have you entered anyone elses dreams? Do you know those experiences are dreams? Penny tilted her head. At first, it was only Adas. But later I could go into other peoples nearby dreams too. Like the crazy old manhe always dreams about the village being destroyed by barbarians. Or Uncle Jaycehe keeps dreaming about his daughter being killed, cut into pieces. And Auntie Johnshe dreams about killing her husband. First beheading, then chopping up the body, and hiding it in baskets of vegetables to throw out bit by bit. As for the second question, Penny didnt answershe seemed to have forgotten it. Do you know theyre dreams? Saul asked again. Only then did Penny remember. At first I didnt. But after dreaming so much, over and over, I figured it out. Were you scared? Penny grinned, showing her teeth. Nope! Ada says theres no need to fear dreams. You wake up and its over. Saul stared silently at the little girl. Even though Penny could hold a fluent conversation and had the innocence of a child, it was clear her perception of the world had become blurred by the mix of dreams and reality. She recounted those traumatic dreamsnightmares for their ownerswithout a flicker of emotion. As though she was used to life and death. And maybe she really was used to life and death. Penny, Saul finally said, You can see others nightmares probably because of your eyes. If there were a chance to take those eyes away would you be willing? The room fell silent. After a moment, Penny covered her eyes with her small hands. No! Saul stood up. Hearing the movement, Penny lifted her head, still covering her eyes. No! she repeated firmly. Saul placed his hand over hers, and black tendrils slithered out from behind his neck, slowly coiling around the girls arms. At his command, they could tear her hands away and let him do whatever he wanted. If you steal from children, youll turn into a puppy, Penny warned. Saul slowly withdrew his hand, and Little Algae reluctantly pulled back its tendrils. Those eyes are dangerous to you. I hope youll change your mind one day. Penny heard his footsteps heading toward the door, then the sound of him stepping over the threshold. Brother Saul, where are you going? she asked anxiously, as if shed forgotten hed just tried to take her eyes. Out to find work. Then came the sound of the main door closing and locking. Penny sat frozen, wondering if Brother Saul was angry. His voice was harder to read than Adas. She touched her eyes. She just thought if all she had left were two empty holes, wouldnt she be ugly? Before long, she started feeling bored again. If Brother Saul would play with her more often then even if her eyes turned into black holes, that would be fine. Her hand brushed the kettle beside her. She was clearly thirsty but didnt want to drink. She just pouted and pushed the kettle farther away. She didnt know how long had passed when someone knocked on the window frame outside. Little Penny~ Uncle Jayces voice called. Penny crawled back into the cabinet, pressed her face to the window, and said, Ada said Im not allowed to talk to you. Dont listen to that idiot brother of yours. Mm, Penny also thinks Adas an idiot. Saul wandered around Grind Sail Town once more and basically pieced together the relationships between the Holy Fruit and the nurturing mothers. The Grinding Sound Fruit was probably like the companion flower of a Wizard Towerfond of feeding on the aura of the dead. Except this fruit seemed to prefer the scent of young maidens. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He recalled a senior named Peggy who once, in order to lure an wraith toward Saul, had made a sensory-confusing mask using a piece of her tender thigh. Did the Grinding Sound Fruit and wraith share the same taste? While wandering, Saul snuck near the open plot where the Grinding Sound Fruit grew again. It was still heavily guarded by the towns strongest, but there was no sign of the girls taken that morning. So the nourishing process didnt have to happen in the fields? But then he noticed somethingthe old three-story tower that had been tightly sealed the night before now had its door cracked open. The small tower was a wood-stone hybrid structure, looking ancient and ready to collapse, yet somehow also giving off an air of permanence and indestructibility. There were no guards around it. The half-open door seemed like an invitation to someone. Saul instinctively glanced at the diary. The diary ignored him. But Little Algae came out and nuzzled his face. Are there any spirits in there? Little Algae waved its tendrils back and forth. Saul patted its tip and sent it back. Little Algae was always more obedient than the diaryvanishing in a flash. Saul waited until it was nearly dark before returning to Adas courtyard. But the moment he got close, he heard a huge crash from inside, followed by Adas furious shouting. I told you to stay away from her!!! Saul pushed through the gate and found the yard in chaos. A few clotheslines had fallen, with clothes and shoes scattered all over. A bunch of random items in the yard had been knocked over. A woman peeked from behind a window. The moment she met Sauls gaze, she vanished. At the center of the mess stood Ada, red-faced and gasping with rage. On the ground lay Jayce, still grinning despite being knocked down. And the front door of Adas house was wide open. The lock that usually hung on it had been bent and brokenhalf on the ground, half dangling uselessly on the door. (End of Chapter) Chapter 102: Your Dream… Its So Scary What are you so tense about? I just thought Penny looked bored all alone, so I wanted to take her out for a stroll. Liar! If I hadnt come back early, you wouldve already run off with her! The more Ada thought about it, the more frightened he felt. He raised his fists again and charged. Jayce scrambled up from the ground and dodged twice, but on the third try, he caught Adas fist with one hand. Alright, alright, if you keep swinging, Ill start hitting back. Jayces tone turned cocky again, but then he caught a glimpse of a small, slender finger peeking out from the window, and his expression lost some of its arrogance. You cant keep hiding Penny forever. Jayce adjusted his collar, then pushed Ada back with one strong shove. Ada stumbled back a few steps and hit the door with a loud clang. He was trembling with rage, his fists clenched so tight the knuckles turned white. Jayce ignored himhe knew Ada wouldnt really fight. Because Ada couldnt beat him. As he passed by Saul this time, he turned and gave him a mocking smile. Well, found yourself a job? Saul said nothing, and Jayce pointed his thumb back at Ada. You might as well let Ada feed you. Hes already brain-dead. After Jayce left, Saul walked over to Ada. Are you alright? Im fine! Ada snapped. He stood there silently for a while, then turned and went out into the yard to clean up the mess. Saul didnt help. Instead, he went inside to check on Penny. Penny was surprisingly standing on the ground, her expression a little lost. The starlike silver glow in her eyes had dimmed. Brother Saul, she said as she heard him approach, again calling his name with eerie accuracy. Why cant I go outside? Out there Saul clicked his tongue. Its a mess. Oh. Pennys voice dropped. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She walked back to the bed, opened the cabinet door, and crawled inside. A little while later, Ada returned to the house after finishing the cleanup. Seeing the cabinet door shut, he walked over and whispered something. Then he approached Saul. You you can stay here three more days. After that, youll have to go. I remember theres some work in town that includes room and board. Its tough, but if you really cant take it, go find something somewhere else. Perhaps Sauls idle attitude and cold detachment these past few days had finally crossed Adas bottom line. He was now giving Saul a deadline. Alright. Saul nodded, jumped onto the table, and lay down with his back to Ada. The room fell silent, the only sound being Adas long sigh. That night, Saul actually dozed off for a bit. And this time, he was keenly aware that he was dreaming. In the dream, he had returned to the mortuary, lying on the conveyor belt. The hundreds of corpses he had processed were now standing around him. One corpse, its head split in two, held a cleaver aimed directly at Sauls skull. Another was a pile of meat chunks stacked like blocks, balancing a hammer on top, ready to topple. Saul. Someone was calling him. Saul pushed away the corpses trying to dismember him and sat up on the conveyor belt. The corpses collapsed like dominoes. Beyond them stood Gorsa, wrapped head-to-toe in pink bandages. Even knowing it was a dream, Saul showed respect to the Tower Master. Tower Master. With an eerie motion, Gorsa slowly raised both hands and began unwrapping his bandages from the top of his head down. And underneath There was nothing. Sauls mouth slowly fell open, astonished by what his subconscious seemed to be revealing about the Tower Masters true form. Was this what they called the subconscious? When the bandages reached the eyes, two silver eyeballs dropped to the ground. Gorsas mouth was still moving. Saul, do you know why I had you study souls? All at once, the bandages collapsed without support, landing in a heapbut his voice continued. You tell medoes just having a soul count as being alive? The corpses crowded back in, mouthless or not, all making noise. Just a soul is that enough to live? Brother Saul! Brother Saul! a little girls panicked, tearful voice called out. What is it, Penny? Saul jerked awake. In the dark, he couldnt see her face, but her hand was clutching his clothes, trembling. Brother Saul, dont go back to sleep. Your dream it was really scary. Had Penny been in his dream too? Saul hadnt noticed at all. He rubbed his drowsy forehead, gently patted her hand, and whispered, Alright. Brother Saul wont sleep. Dont be scared, Penny. Dreams arent realgo back to sleep. While she was still dazed, Saul cast a minor healing spell and a resistance boost on her. Those were the only two beneficial spells he currently knew. There was no choiceif Penny kept getting dragged into his dreams, going mad might be the least of her problems. After being comforted, Penny seemed much more at ease. She cheerfully crawled back into the cabinet to sleep. But Saul couldnt fall asleep again. In his two years at the Tower, he rarely had dreamslet alone meaningless ones. So why was he dreaming like this here, in Grind Sail Town? Saul pondered as he half-closed his eyes and slipped into meditation for the rest of the night. Only, that night for many, was a sleepless one. On the northern outskirts of Grind Sail Town, from the tower that stood beside the murmuring fruit fields, came a loud bang. The guards stationed by the Grinding Sound Fruits all lowered their heads, not daring to look. Inside the decrepit tower, a middle-aged man stood stark naked within a magical array at the top floor. Not a single hair on his body. Outside the array lay the corpse of a woman he had just thrown out. The girl who had been taken away that morning now lay in a corner, limbs severed. Her eyes were wide open, blood trickling from the cornersclearly unwilling to die. The First Rank apprentice stood within the array, jaw twitching, his expression twisted. His chest heaved violently, and it was half an hour before he finally stepped out and took a black robe from a shelf to dress himself. Ruper, he called, voice low and cold with rage. Though quiet, the sound reached its intended target. Grind Sail Towns mayor, waiting nervously outside, took a deep breath before pushing open the door with trembling hands and climbing the spiral staircase to the third floor. Lord Shelly. Rupers face twitched as he saw the corpse, quickly pushing down any reaction and bowing deeply to the First Rank apprentice. The ascension failed this time. Shellys voice still held a trace of resentment. But Im just a hair away from becoming a Second Rank apprentice. Go find me another suitable girl. Immediately! Another girl? Ruper hesitated. Weve already taken so many. The townsfolk are getting restless. When Lord Yuka returns, wont he grow suspicious? Shelly glared, silencing him. Once Im Second Rank, why would I care what he thinks? Yes, yes Sweat beaded on Rupers forehead. Oh, and bring me two no, five Grinding Sound Fruits. Ruper flinched. Though just warned, he couldnt help but protest, But those barbarians will be arriving in a couple days. And next month, the Towers people come to collect their share We dont have much left. Shelly dismissed his concern. We cant wait. Yuka will be back the day after tomorrow. If he finds out what were doing, hell definitely stop us. Im this closeI must ascend before then. He waved a hand, his tone softening slightly. Once Im Second Rank, Ill have the power to confront those barbarians. Wasnt that the point of all this? To stop their endless plundering? Hearing this, Rupers eyes grew determined. Alright. Ill have someone fetch the Grinding Sound Fruits. He sent the message and sighed. The Tower took our tribute but refused to help us wipe out the barbarians. Weve been forced to do shady deals with them just to survive. Then, glancing cautiously at Shelly, he lowered his voice. But I still dont get itwhy do those barbarians want the Grinding Sound Fruits instead of meat? (End of Chapter) Chapter 103: (Grind Sail Town Plot) The Necessary Resolve Shelly recalled the barbarian priest he had met a few times in the past. The way the man oscillated between madness and lucidity had left even him, a wizard apprentice, secretly alarmed. Perhaps the priests sanity was already on the verge of collapse, and thats why he wanted to use Grinding Sound Fruit to stabilize himself. You dont need to know about that. Matters of the wizarding worldyou''re just a regular personthe more you know, the quicker you die. Y-Yes. Though his curiosity remained unsatisfied, Ruper didnt dare press further. Just then, a soldier arrived with five Grinding Sound Fruits. Shelly told him to leave the fruits on the floor, waved his hand, and sent him away. As Mayor Ruper was leaving, he heard Shelly urgently calling out again. Hurry and find a girla clean onebring her here before morning! Y-Yes! Ruper bowed repeatedly and reached to shut the door. As he turned back, he saw the soldier who had delivered the fruits standing stiffly at the stairway, head bowed low, eyes fixed firmly on his toes, not daring to look around. Soldiers assigned to this place were all Rupers trusted men. He walked over and patted the soldiers shoulder. Its nothing. The place just looks scary. Youll get used to it. The soldier forced a grim, ugly smile. He had also helped with the towers renovation, tearing out the floors of the first and second levels and leaving only a wooden staircase spiraling down along the towers interior wall. The two of them descended the stairs one after the other. On the surrounding walls were paintings of grotesque, twisted faces. If the soldier had the courage to look closely, he might have recognized some familiar features among those faces. Though Ruper told the soldier not to be afraid, he himself dared not glance at the walls while descending. He always felt that if he stared too long, something terrible would happen. And while the First-Rank wizard apprentice in Grind Sail Town was desperately seeking a breakthrough to escape the looming threat of barbarian raids, the very barbarians they feared welcomed an unexpected visitor that night. This band of barbarians, wandering the border between the Kema and Kenas, were fast asleep. Some leaned against rocks, others lay directly on the ground. No one lit a campfire. No one stood watch. What if they were attacked in the night? Then theyd simply get up and fight. At the center of the encampment stood a crookedly assembled tent. Around the tent, several corpses were impaled on wooden stakes and nailed to the ground. Each body had been crudely hacked in halfone facing up, the other downimpaled together on a single stake. It was their unique form of ritual sacrifice. Suddenly, a pair of feet landed silently outside the tent. Yet none of the sleeping barbarians stirred at the sound. The figure gradually emerged from the darkness, frowning in disgust as he looked around at the staked corpses. Then, stepping between the bisected bodies, he lifted the tent flap and entered. Inside, the barbarian chieftain sat cross-legged in meditation. He snapped open his eyes and assumed a defensive posture. But when he saw who it was, he froze, then slowly sat back down. You are earlier than agreed. I dont have the fruit yet. The barbarian priest spoke the common tongue slowly and haltingly. The visitor looked down on him without responding, his voice stiff and cold: Kemas wizard Kira has advanced to Second Rank. She plans to personally purge the borderlands of barbarians. Youre on her list. The barbarian priests face was painted with alternating red and black symbols, masking his expression. But the twitching muscles around his mouth revealed his unrest. Second Rank wizard We must leave, he said. Among the barbarians, he was one of the few who still retained a shred of rationality. Migration requires food. The priest looked up at the wizard. Youll have to figure that out yourselves. The wizard sneered and turned to leave. After a few steps, he paused. Oh, right. Wipe out Grind Sail Town. The priest looked up in confusion. Your Wizard Tower doesnt want the fruit? The wizard half-turned his head, voice frosty. Just do it. The priest acted as if he didnt hear the threat, merely stating, Yes, Lord Bill. Hmph. Trying to threaten me? Wizard Bill snorted and exited the tent. Once he was gone, the barbarian priest slowly pushed himself up with one hand. He picked up the wooden staff leaning beside him and bit his finger, smearing the blood on the top of the staff. The staff already bore several blood markseach one clear and vivid. The Chieftain walks with us. He tapped the ground once with the staff, and an invisible ripple spread outward. Outside the tent, the previously sound-asleep barbarians shook their heads and began to rise. The priest stepped out of the tent, raised both arms, and held the staff horizontally above his head. Migration! Roar! Slaughter!!! Roar! Roar! Roar! If the first command had drawn a simple response, the second one stirred an explosive enthusiasm. Seeing the barbarians full of energy and eager for blood, the priest nodded in satisfaction. He looked around, taking a moment to determine the direction. Grind Sail Town. This timeleave none alive! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Around 5 a.m. The sky was just beginning to lighten, the surroundings still dim. Inside the room, Saul stirred from his meditation, sensing someone approaching, and opened his eyes. At the same time, the front gate of the small courtyard was pounded with brutal force. No matter which room one was sleeping in, waking up and walking to the gate would take a bit of time. But whoever was outside clearly had no patience to wait. Bang bang bang! With a loud crash, the gate was knocked down. Ada, rubbing his eyes, had just gotten out of bed. Who the hells banging so earlydamn, the door! He rushed out of the cabin in disbeliefonly to see a group of men flooding into the yard, heading straight for his house. At the front was Jeff, captain of the towns guards. Countless terrifying memories flashed through Adas mind in an instant. But his heart resisted the obvious answer. Penny was so younghow could she be chosen as a Grinding Sound Fruit foster mother? She was blind too, not the image of a pure, beautiful girl at all. Maybe its for some other reason. Maybe theyre here for me, Ada prayed to himself. But things always moved toward the worst possible outcome. Captain Jeff walked up to Ada, looking at the half-grown boys face, which was full of confusion and fear. A flicker of guilt flashed across his mind. But his expression remained cold. He opened his mouth and said the cruelest words with icy calm: Ada, your sister Penny has been chosen to be the sacrifice for the Grinding Sound Fruit. Were here to take her. Saul, still seated at the table, frowned and looked toward the large cabinet by the bed. The cabinet door slowly creaked open, revealing Pennys small, bewildered face. Outside, Ada couldnt believe what he was hearing. He walked over and grabbed Jeffs arm. Captain Jeff, just yesterdaydidnt you already choose someone? Why are you taking Penny today? S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He clung to any excuse that might get her out of it. Shes blindonly seventoo young. Arent there other girls in town? Jeff remained silent. Could he say that the town couldnt find even a single suitable girl? So under the mayors strict orders, he thought of Pennythe pitiful girl who rarely left her house. Only Ada still naively believed that Pennys blindness would protect her from being chosen. How could he know that the wizards didnt care about appearances at all? Ada, Jeff said in a low voice, youve lived in this town for four years now. In those four years, weve fed and sheltered you, kept you safe from disaster and vagrancy. Now, its time for you to give something back. The Grinding Sound Fruits yield is plummeting. We have no choice but to sacrifice another. I hope you understandand dont make me use force. (End of Chapter) Chapter 104: (Grind Sail Town Arc) I Hope Ada Can Be Happy The commotion had already alarmed the neighbors. Some of them didnt even have time to get fully dressed before rushing to the courtyard gate to see what was happening. Inside the room, Penny had already climbed off the bed, slowly shuffling her small feet until she reached Sauls side. Unlike her brother, her face showed none of the despair he wore. She reached out and touched Sauls knee, giving his leg a gentle shake. Brother Saul. Im here. Are they going to take Penny away? Yes. And your brother probably wont be able to stop them. Then, Brother Saul, Penny looked up at him with her little face, surprisingly calm, if they take me away, does that mean Pennys going to die? More or less. Are you afraid? Actually, dying isnt such a scary thing. Brother Saul Hm? If Pennys going to die anyway, then these eyes wont be needed anymore. You can have them, Brother Saul. Saul looked at Penny and couldnt help but chuckle softly. He reached out and ruffled her hair. I dont take things from others for free, Penny. So tell medo you have any wishes? Penny innocently touched the top of her head. This was the first time anyone had ever ruffled her hair. I hope she said without much hesitation, I hope Ada can live a little happier from now on. Saul was momentarily stunned. Hed expected her to say something like I dont want to die. Got it, Saul said softly. Now, tilt your head up and open your eyes wide. Itll sting just a little. Outside the house, Ada was still making his final stand, while Captain Jeff had yet to resort to violence. Over the years, this had always been Jeffs way. Rather than forcefully taking the girls, it was better to pressure the family under the watchful eyes of the townspeople until they gave up willingly. That way, when they lay awake at night, they could still comfort themselves with the thought that they had sacrificed their children for the greater good of the town. And sure enough, people had begun to persuade Ada. The reasons were nothing new: The town took you in, You can live a peaceful life here, One must not forget kindness, and so on. Aunt Jenny, who was always eager to gossip, appeared at the gate. She walked slowly into the yard, and her first words completely broke down Adas resolve. Ada, just let Captain Jeff take Penny. Youve been in Grind Sail Town for so many years and never showed any sign of leaving with her. Wasnt that because you were already prepared for the day shed be taken away? Ada, who had just been standing strong, looked up in disbelief. Aunt Jenny! Jenny chuckled lightly. If that werent the case, you shouldve left long ago. You were just clinging to the safety and comfort of Grind Sail Town, werent you? And when faced with that kind of life, risking your sister a little that was something you could accept, wasnt it? Adas shoulders slumped all at once, and he shook his head in despair. No. Thats not it. Its not. Captain Jeff glanced up at the sky. This Ada was proving to be unexpectedly difficult. And today, neither the wizard nor the mayor could come He motioned with his hand, and the soldiers behind him rushed forward, deciding to seize the girl by force. Over the years, they had run into stubborn types before. If time was short, they could just grab the girl first and smooth things over later. When Ada saw the soldiers charging, he ran to the doorway and braced himself in the frame with both arms and legs. No! I wont let you take Penny! The soldiers didnt care about a defenseless boy and were about to break through with brute force. But then, a figure suddenly darted between Ada and the soldiers. It was Jayce. He held a long blade in his handone identical to the one Captain Jeff wore at his hip. Hey, Ada. You think you can save Penny like that? At a moment like this, someone like me whos willing to pick up a weapon is what you need. Jayce? Ada couldnt believe it. At this most critical moment, the one standing up for Penny was the very person he had always looked down on and been wary ofJayce. Seeing Jayce appear, Captain Jeff finally stepped forward. Jayce, this isnt your concern. Jeff also drew his blade. It absolutely is. Hate to break it to you, but Penny is already my daughter. She calls me father, so naturally, Ill protect her. Jeffs expression darkened slightly. The onlookers in the yard began to back away. They realized that a fight was about to break out. You lot, get Penny out of there. Ill deal with Jayce, Jeff barked. Jayce knew Ada wouldnt be able to hold off the soldiers. While keeping an eye on Jeff, he also had to bear most of the pressure to help Ada. But having been out of the military for so many years, he wasnt sure he could handle so many opponents. It looked like a bloody clash was inevitable. Ada, Jayce. Brother, Father. A hoarse voice called out from behind them. Both men froze and turned toward the house. Penny was slowly feeling her way outside. Her eyes, usually wide open, were tightly shut. Saul still sat on the table inside, watching everything unfold with an emotionless face. Penny, get back inside! Ada shouted. Ada, take Penny and run. Ill hold them off, Jayce said, still trying to buy time. Brother, father, dont fight anymore. Just let them take Penny. Pennys not afraid of dying. Ada looked at her in disbelief. Why, Penny? Jayce snorted coldly. Shes just a child. Dont take her words too seriously. And with that, he charged forward with his blade. The soldiers hadnt expected him to attack so suddenly and had to dodge first. At the same time, Jeff arrived. He slashed down, narrowly missing Jayces shoulder. Luckily, Jayce changed his move in the nick of time, raising his blade horizontally to block, avoiding a bloody injury. But he could feel itafter all these years without fighting, he was no longer the warrior he once was. The moment he picked up the blade, he realized hed grown old. Ada picked up Penny, intending to dash out of the courtyard. But the gate was already packed tight with townspeople. Even when they saw Ada carrying Penny toward them, no one moved aside. He tried to push through them, but there was no way he could overcome the strength of so many people alone. He was quickly pinned down by the pursuing soldiers, and Penny was snatched from his arms. This time, the townspeople immediately cleared a path. A few soldiers dragged Penny and began heading out. Just then, Penny, who had been silent, suddenly turned her head and shouted, Ada! Brother Saul promised me! He said hed make sure youre happy in the future! As soon as she said it, she was taken out of Adas sight. PENNY!!!! Ada was still being held down, unable to move. Jayce, meanwhile, had been struck down by Jeff and several soldiers. Jeff didnt go for a killing blowjust left a long, thin cut across Jayces chest. Jayce, what you did today crossed the line for Grind Sail Town. Youve got three days to leave, Jeff said, then added, Or, if youre willing to change and come back to serve in the guard, I can still let this go. Jayce just clutched his wound and slowly got to his feet, not responding to Jeffs offer. Jeff shook his head and left with his men. After the soldiers withdrew, some neighbors wanted to approach Ada and offer comfort but when they saw his bloodshot eyes glaring at them with such fury, one by one, they shook their heads and backed away. And, as if to preserve their dignity, they murmured, Lets wait until he calms down. (End of Chapter) sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 105: (Grind Sail Town Arc) — I’m from the Wizard Tower The courtyard finally quieted down. Even Jayce had gone back to dress his wounds. No one else in the other rooms had come out the entire time. Ada silently got up from the ground and limped back to his room. He glanced at Saul, who was still sitting on the table. His mouth opened like he wanted to curse him out, but in the end, he only said coldly, Leave. Now. Saul didnt say anything. He just nodded and got down from the table. As soon as he stepped out of the cabin, the door slammed shut behind him. Saul adjusted the gear on his body, then walked away with a spring in his step. Just then, someone suddenly appeared at the entrance. It was the old madman who had vanished for a whole day. He clutched the broken doorframe with both hands, summoning all the courage he had, and said to Saul, Y-Youll go save Penny, right? Saul turned his head to look at him. So you werent really mad after all. That day, you were just pretending to be asleep, werent you? The old madman trembled all over, his beardclumped with dirt and wood chipsshedding bit by bit. But he still gathered his courage and raised his head. Yes, sir. You youre a wizard too, arent you? Could you please save little Penny? She really is such a pitiful, kind child. Ive got a general sense of whats going on in Grind Sail Town. Can you tell me more about these barbarians and the evil spirits you mentioned? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, the old man didnt hesitate. Sadness filled his eyes. Alright. Ill tell you everything I know. But Saul hooked the old mans arm and said, Tell me on the way. Im in a bit of a rush. After Saul and the old man left, Ada locked himself in the room and ignored everyone. Suddenly, the door was kicked open. Jayce, freshly bandaged, stormed in. Hey, Ada, youre giving up just like that? Ada was curled up on the wooden bed, tightly clutching the bowl Penny usually used for meals. He lifted his head blankly and said to Jayce, Jayce, thank you. I misunderstood you the other day. Whyre you saying that now? Jayce slapped the bed. From what Ive seen over the years, before the ritual starts, Penny should be held in a separate place. Are you coming with me to steal her back while we have the chance? Penny felt herself being taken somewhere high up, then thrown to the ground. Maybe because she was young and blind, the people who brought her didnt bother restraining her. Penny groped around on the ground with her hands and felt something slightly sticky. It made her uncomfortable. There was no wall nearby she could touch, so she simply hugged her knees and curled up into a sitting position. She wasnt especially scared. In all her years of dreams, she had seen people die in her arms, seen herself chop others down, and even seen herself stab a knife into her own throat So to her, death was a very ordinary thingnot worth fearing. She only worried about Ada, living alone from now on. Would he be able to get used to it? And Saul Saul must be a wizard too. His dreams were so strange, so terrifying. Such a powerful wizard must be able to grant her wish, right? Penny lifted a hand and touched her eyelid. It still hurt a little when she pressed her eyes, but just a little. Saul didnt dig out her entire eyeball, but he definitely took something from her eye. Yet when she touched her eyelid, there wasnt a hole. She felt oddly relieved. Just then, footsteps interrupted her thoughts. She tilted her head, hearing one set of unhappy steps and another filled with anxiety. The owner of the angry footsteps approached and grabbed her chin, then quickly let go. She heard him shouting in frustration, Whyd you bring back this useless thing? Penny didnt understand what he meant. She just thoughtif this was the wizard of Grind Sail Town he didnt feel even half as impressive as Saul. The other person explained, Girls in town are running low. She was the quickest one I could get. Then go search outsidecheck the surrounding villages. Tell them, if they offer up a pure girl, their whole family can move into Grind Sail Town. Alright. Ill send Jeff now. What about this girl? Penny felt that icy, sinister gaze return to her face. The grumpy voice replied, Since shes here, Ill make do with her for now. Penny shrank slightly. That word felt more terrifying than death. Enough. Im starting now. Go wait outside. Now? Alright. The second set of footsteps left. Only the two of them remained in the room. Penny suddenly shivered. Then came the sound of someone undressing. The grumpy wizard approached again. Penny blankly turned her face toward him, her eyes still shut. You dont seem too scared? Penny shook her head. Thats no good. I want a more terrified soul. How can I make you more afraid? Maybe by breaking your arms and legs? Cold hands pressed against Pennys shoulders, but her expression didnt change much. So unexpectedly calm. Are you a fool? Maybe Ill peel your skin off first? Penny flinched a little, but even then, the fear she showed was minimal. This time, the man fell silent for a moment. Then suddenly, Penny felt lips close to her earbut the breath was icy cold. Youre not afraid of death anymore? Then I bet youve got family in town, someone who takes care of you, right? Ill have them brought here, and Ill kill them in front of you, one by one. Hows that sound? Pennys head shot up. Her breath turned rapid, anxiety and panic pouring from her in full. The man, satisfied, said, So you only care about the people around you. Not bad. Once theyre all dead, I bet your emotions will be even more delicious. His unhappy footsteps retreated. Penny scrambled to grab him, but caught nothing. Ah! She gave a short scream but didnt know what to say to protect Ada. Just then, another voice rang out. And before it did, Penny hadnt heard a single footstep. But she recognized that voiceit was Saul! Youre trying to amplify your magic power by harvesting the resentment of tortured souls? Speaking from experience, Im afraid I have to tell youits really not that effective. Saul canceled his invisibility and stepped out from the corner of the room. Who are you?! First Rank apprentice Shelly exclaimed in surprisethen immediately cast a shock bolt. His casting speed was impressiveclearly, it was a spell hed practiced countless times. But when the bolt hit Saul, Saul instantly vanished. An illusion! Shelly realized too late hed fallen for a spell. He looked around and saw a boy who looked exactly like the first one appear beside Penny. This time, he didnt attack recklessly. Instead, he backed away a few steps and moved toward the clothes hed thrown to the ground. I dont know what youre talking about. Grind Sail Town is under the protection of the Gorsa Wizard Tower. If you dont want to make enemies He didnt finish his sentence before Saul flicked his wrist, and something thin flew through the air. Shelly instinctively thought it was an attack and dove hard to the left. Saul helped Penny to her feet, then squinted at the sight of a naked, hairless man pulling off evasive stunts. It was an eyesore. Im from the Gorsa Wizard Tower. Saul pointed at the document Shelly had dodged, now lying on the floor. See for yourself. (End of Chapter) Chapter 106: (Grind Sail Town Arc): A Bowl Can’t Hold a Bucket of Water Shelly scrambled to his feet in a panic, his eyes wide in disbelief. You''re from the Wizard Tower? Saul knew he looked a bit too young to be convincing, but he didnt bother explaining. Instead, he used Mage Hand to lift the letter from the floor and send it directly and accurately into Shellys hands. Hold onto it this time, Sauls smile vanished, his voice dropping by an octave. Drop it again, and Ill twist your head off with it. Shelly instinctively clutched the letter tightly. He looked down and quickly confirmed that it was indeed a handwritten letter from the Wizard Tower. While Shelly was occupied reading the letter, Saul leaned close and whispered to Penny, Ive thought about itif we want Ada to be happy in the future, its best if you stay by his side. Penny lifted her head, her eyes instinctively widening. Inside them was no longer the silver starlight, only a dull gray mist. Saul had taken away her eyesalong with her ability to see the world through dreams. For an ordinary person, that might not be a bad thing. Wait here for a bit, Penny. Once Im done, Ill take you back. Penny nodded. She reached out her hands, felt Sauls robe, and followed it down to the hem, where she held on tightly. Saul kept part of his attention on Shelly across the room. Though the man was still reading the letter from Mentor Rum, he could strike at any moment. And Saul wasnt sure if the Wizard Towers authority was enough to deter someone who hadnt even completed the basic apprentice training. After all, ignorance breeds fearlessness. Just look at what this wild First Rank apprentice was trying to do Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was attempting to refine vengeful spirits to enhance his own magical power? What, did he think he was still too sane? That his brain hadnt rotted quite enough? Across the room, Shelly finally finished reading the letter, his face shifting between pale and flushed. The letter was shortSaul had read it toojust a scolding, really. The general message was that Grind Sail Towns tribute to the Wizard Tower was dispensable. If they didnt take it seriously themselves, then thered be no need to continue sending anything at all. But the tone was much colder and more arrogant than how mentors usually scolded apprentices. Still, Saul didnt believe the Wizard Tower was truly indifferent about the Grinding Sound Fruit. Otherwise, they could have just cut ties altogether. Why bother sending a reprimand and asking him to investigate the drop in output? In the past two years, Saul had never even heard of Grinding Sound Fruit as a materialhe didnt know what it was used for. Clearly, Shelly was shaken by the letter. When he finally set it down, his face was twitching uncontrollably. My lord, Shelly said, struggling to contain a swirl of emotions as he bowed to the boy who looked younger than his own son, please allow me to change into proper clothes. Its inappropriate to greet you like this. No need. I dont care for those troublesome formalities. Sauls words stopped Shelly mid-step, just as he was about to head for his clothes. Shelly looked back at him in disbelief, as if he wanted to say more. But Saul cut him off. I dont know where you learned this method of creating vengeful spirits, but it wont help you reach Second Rank. On the way here, Saul had listened to the old madmans story and realized the town leader seemed to be dealing with the barbarians. The barbarians shamans had unique methods to refine vengeful spirits using ordinary people. That led Saul to suspect this First Rank apprentice might be trying to use the barbarians method to advance to Second Rank. He had chosen not to act sooner precisely so he could observe firsthand what the people of this town were up to. All the investigation in the world couldnt compare to seeing it with his own eyes. Looking at Shellyhis body pale and bloated like a waterlogged corpseSaul knew the man had probably been using vengeful spirit to empower himself for over a year now. Even if Saul didnt know the exact process, he could infer from the principles: one inevitable side effect of absorbing too many vengeful spirits was the chaos of being overwhelmed by their consciousnesses. It meant living in a constant nightmare. Fear. Despair. Madness. Collapse Without proper methods to deal with it, that was Shellys inevitable fate. With that in mind, Saul also guessed one possible reason for the Grinding Sound Fruits reduced yield. Grinding Sound Fruit Tranquilizer. Shelly was likely using Grinding Sound Fruit to stabilize his fractured mental construct. But that only suppressed the symptoms temporarilyeventually, it would all come crashing down even harder. Shellys face showed some surprise at Sauls words, but Saul could tell from the flicker in his eyes that he wasnt taking them to heart. Just the kind of person who believes, You dont understand. This is a secret family remedy. Whats your name? Saul suddenly asked. Im Shelly, my lord. His hands flailed awkwardly, unsure where to rest. When aloneor when he held absolute powerhe delighted in the primal sensation of being unclothed and unconcerned. But under scrutiny, under pressure, his nakedness felt like that of a lamb in a slaughter penalready sheared bare. Saul noticed his discomfort. But he couldnt allow an enemy to armor up. Who knew what kind of weird tools Shelly might have hidden in his clothes? I remember you had a companion? Saul asked casually, though his thoughts were elsewhere. Yes, my lord. His name is Yuka. Also a First Rank apprentice. Did you two cultivate the Grinding Sound Fruit together? I handled most of the cultivation. Yuka is more skilled in combat. So cant kill one and spare the other. Saul made up his mind. Do you know the requirements for advancing to Second Rank? he asked, tapping his toe lightly on the ground. Shelly blinked, confused by the sudden topic shift. Uh He hesitated, then answered, At least 45 joules of magic power, and successfully constructing a First Tier spell. Whats your current magic power? Forty-four joules, my lord. No wonder he was already hunting for another girlhe must be desperate to break through that final barrier. If Im not wrong, before you killed that girl yesterday, your magic power was already close to 45 joules, wasnt it? Sauls toe drew idle patterns on the floor. Because of the ultra-sensitive Penny nearby, Saul avoided using words like refine or extract. Yes, my lord. Even if I hadnt shown up today, you wouldnt have been able to reach 45 joules with her. Shelly looked at him again, that same skeptical expression. Your mental construct is too loose. It cant contain the magic youre accumulating. The vengeful spirits you create from ordinary people are extremely fragile, and you dont have the power to stabilize them. So even when you hit the threshold, it all just leaks away. Wild apprentices like Shelly received fragmented and incomplete training. But but Shelly seemed to be getting it, but reflexively refused to believe. To put it in words youll understand: a bowl cant hold a bucket of water. That was too bluntShelly was stunned. Saul had also hit bottlenecks in his magic growth, but unlike Shelly, his limitation came from magical aptitudenot from a cap on his mental structure. Shellys situation wasnt hopeless, but Saul wasnt about to hand him a solution. I think you already understand what you need to do next. What I dont get isif you already pledged yourself to the Wizard Tower, why start making deals with the barbarians? Saul stepped forward hard, startling Shelly. Shelly finally raised his head, a twisted smile on his faceone worse than crying. Because all you people ever do is take the Grinding Sound Fruit. You wont do anything else for us! He suddenly hugged his own arms tightly, his fingers digging into his flesh and dragging downward in a brutal motion. Blood sprayed out instantlyand from the wounds drifted the pale gray faces of young girls. They floated up from Shellys torn skin, their expressions blank. Their feet still stuck in the wounds, their legs stretched impossibly thin, like helium balloons tethered to him. I have no way out! Shelly roared. (End of Chapter) Chapter 107: (Grind Sail Town Arc) You Attacked First Penny clearly couldnt see anything, but the moment those gray girls crawled out from Shellys wounds, she immediately clutched her ears and started screaming. The array beneath their feet suddenly activated. Thick, gray smoke billowed out and surged into countless writhing arms that reached for Saul and Penny. Meanwhile, Shelly continued slicing wounds into himself. With every long gash he made, a ghostly gray girl floated out from it. Youre a wizard apprenticeyour vengeful spirits must be much stronger than an ordinary persons, Shelly said, his mouth hanging open, drool dripping from the corner of his lips. Youre insane, Saul said through gritted teeth. I was actually planning to let you live and keep cultivating the Grinding Sound Fruit. But now? Looks like even if I kill you, Mentor Rum wont say a word. Shellys bloodshot eyes burned with madness. The moment he decided to attack Saul, he had already abandoned all reason. You wizards from the Tower have never protected us! Shelly was now covered in girl-shaped balloons. As his body trembled with fury, the balloons pressed and rubbed against each other beside him. Saul tried to summon his magic, only to find the smoke rising beneath his feet was already crawling up his legs. The surrounding elemental particles had become sluggishlike senile old menand refused to obey his commands. Seeing Saul fail to cast, Shelly threw back his head and laughed maniacally. See? Even if the Wizard Tower refuses to give me power, I can still get it elsewhere! Now that this array is active, I am the only one whos strong. The rest of you are just sheep! The gray fog that bound Saul also lifted Shelly into the air. Saul could even feel the fog trying to drain the magic from his body. This was originally meant for Yuka, Shelly bent over, looming above Saul and Penny. But a First Rank apprentice from the Wizard Tower? I think youll be even more useful. Be my nourishment! Kill you, and Ill leave this place. What can the Wizard Tower do to me then? Shelly flung out his arm. The fog beneath Saul surged again, trying to climb up his legs and engulf his entire body. However... No matter how hard it tried, the fog could only reach up to Sauls kneesunable to go any further. As if something was dragging it down from behind. Whats going on? Why isnt it working? Shelly froze, anxiously peeling off the gray girls clinging to him, staring at the ground in disbelief. Then he realizedhe was descending too. The thick gray fog generated by the array was even starting to thin. What did you do? Shelly finally caught on, eyes blazing as he glared at Saul. Saul spread his hands. Why do you think I so kindly explained everything to you? Earlier, while Shellys attention had been completely absorbed by his ascension, Saul had secretly channeled his magic into his feet and erased the most critical rings of the array. Now the array was like a leaky wooden bucketwith a hole growing larger by the second. No matter how much water Shelly tried to pour in, he could never fill it. After all, standing on someone elses turf, it''s best to sabotage any trump cards they might have first. You... you... Shellys chest heaved violently. With every breath he took, more gray fluid flowed from his body into the gray girls surrounding him. They swelled, becoming more and more bloated, while Shelly grew thinner and more withered. His stiff eyes twitched slightlyrealization finally dawning. You provoked me on purpose... you deliberately made me attack first! Saul smiled. Just a precaution. But in truth, Saul had done it on purpose. Shelly had been refining vengeful spirits and making deals with the barbarians. Still, as long as he kept delivering Grinding Sound Fruit, the Wizard Tower mightve turned a blind eye to his private dealings. Even if Saul confronted him in the name of the Wizard Tower, the most hed getlike Nick saidwas the right to extort him. Once Saul left, everything would return to how it was. Because the Wizard Tower didnt care about the girls Shelly hurt. Nor about his shady deals with the barbarians. Even if Saul saved Penny today, once he left, Penny and Ada would only suffer worse fates. But now? Everything was clean. He wouldnt need to make up any excuses to Mentor Rum. After all, once againthis was just self-defense. Attacking an emissary of the Wizard Tower. Saul raised both hands toward Shelly. Are you ready to pay with your life? Shelly had landed back on the ground. Between the gaps of the gray balloon-girls, he saw Sauls raised armsand the sudden black streaks of magic shooting from his hands. No! Wait! As a rogue apprentice, Shelly had access to only a handful of Tier 0 spells. Desperately, he hurled out tremor shocksbut Saul neutralized them effortlessly. His crude casting caused his mental body to shudder uncontrollably. After only a few attempts, he suffered magical backlash. Sauls first strike shattered Shellys legs. Then, with a single Fatigue Touch, he sent Shellys already-unstable mental body spiraling out of control. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shelly was horrified to find he couldnt cast a single spell anymore. When he finally collapsed to the ground, emaciated and frail as a skeleton, the gray girls on him had bloated into round, swollen balloons. Saul crouched down, tilting his head as he aimed. Actually, your problem with scattered mental power could be fixed. Shellys head jerked up. But Im not going to tell you. An arrow of pure force materialized and pierced Shellys skull. The spark of light that had just appeared in Shellys eyes froze there forever. At the moment of his death, the gray girls on him suddenly revealed vicious, twisted expressions and pounced on his corpse. Though Shelly was clearly already dead, his body let out anguished howls. Bits of flesh and limbs were thrown into the air and rained down again. With their fat, radish-like fingers, the gray girls ripped a white soul projection out of Shellys corpse. Grinning wickedly, they opened their mouths wide and began to feast. The white soul rapidly shrank before Sauls eyes. Though Penny couldnt see it, it was as if she could hear the crunching. Frightened, she shrank back behind Saul. Ever since her Nightmare Butterfly cocoon was removed, shed become more and more like a normal girl She could feel fear now. Suddenly, Shellys white soul projection ballooned, and a black spot began spreading rapidly from its center. Hes turning into a wraith?! Saul immediately raised his hand. Strike Undead. Then... Strike Undead 10! The black spot finally collapsed and faded, and the white soul was ultimately devoured by the gray balloon-girls. But even after consuming Shellys soul, the girls didnt vanish. One by one, they floated slowly, turning to face Sauleach face now filled not with rage, but lifeless resentment. As expected, not all vengeful spirits vanish after killing their enemy. No sooner had he spoken than the ghost girls wailed and charged at him. Saul swiftly pulled a scroll from his cloak and yanked it open just before the gray girls reached him. Spirit Armor Spell Scroll! Blocks contact attacks from incorporeal beings. Redeemable at the Wizard Tower registry. A shimmering, multicolored bubble enveloped Saul and Penny. No matter how viciously the ghost girls attacked, they couldnt break through the bubble. And Saul, standing calmly inside, picked them off one by one with ease! Pop! Every time a ghost was slain, it burst like a balloon. White fluff spilled out, floating downbut was swept upward again by the surging magic in the room. Once a dozen ghosts were slain, the entire room looked like a snowy wonderland, filled with drifting flakes. When the Spirit Armor''s duration ended, it faded on its own. While traveling, Saul had prepared by exchanging for a few Tier 1 spell scrolls just in case. But each one was priceyand considering the thickness of his coin pouch, he couldnt afford many. Feeling the pinch for a brief second, Saul stood up, ready to check if Shellys strange setup could at least earn him back some of what he spent. (End of Chapter) Chapter 108: (Grind Sail Town Arc) “Soniel” However, the moment Saul took a single step forward, it was as if he had broken some delicate balance. Countless snowflakes floating in the air suddenly surged toward him. What the? Saul was startled, instinctively raising his hands. But the snowflakes were heading straight for his hands. The moment they saw them, they desperately tried to burrow inside. These are all soul fragments? Lowering his arms, Saul saw the snowflakes spinning as they entered his skin. Miniature snowflake whirlwinds began forming around the room. A look of delight appeared on Sauls face. So many soul fragments? Just these alone are worth ten spell scrolls. He simply spread his arms open, letting the soul fragments flow into his hands. As the soul essence absorbs these fragments, my magic power is rising quickly too? So quantity really can lead to a qualitative change. Even without the black crystal orb, Saul could vaguely sense his magic power surpassing 50 joulesand it was still climbing. However, as time went by, a scorching pain began to build in both his hands, as though his skin was about to boil. Suddenly, the diary flew out on its own. [April 14th, Year 316 of a Lunar Calendar] Feels good, doesnt it? Snatching up so many soul fragments at once. That stockpile others spent years accumulating? All yours now. But is taking what belongs to others really that easy? Those vengeful girls couldnt beat you But they can still turn you into one of them. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How does it feel to eat the essence of so many young girls all at once? Dont you want to put on a puffy skirt now? Maybe youre not Saul anymore Maybe we should start calling you Soniel! Vile!!! Saul roared, startling Penny so badly she stumbled backward in fright. But the white snowflake-like soul fragments were still relentlessly burrowing into his hands, and Saul couldnt stop them even if he wanted to. He knew that the diary only appeared when time was short. He had to find a way to stop the invasion of these soul fragments! But soul fragments were already fragmentedSauls usual dead spirit attacks wouldnt affect them. And Soul Armor wouldnt necessarily interpret the fragments invasion as an actual attack either. Then Ill just have to eliminate the malicious consciousness hidden within these fragments. Scanning the room, Saul spotted a desk and some writing materials in the corner. Everything was covered in dustclearly the rooms previous owner hadnt studied in a long time. Saul grabbed a sheet of paper and quickly sketched out two composite runes. Putting down the pen, he double-checked the key coordinates on the rune diagram, then immediately began constructing the spell! This was a Rank 1 spell he had nearly finished analyzing: Soul Borer. He had prepared it for the moment his magic power was enough to become a Second-Rank Apprentice. Now, to avoid truly becoming Soniel, Saul had to harness the chaotic consciousness within the soul fragments to power the construction of a Rank 1 spell model and break through. There were certainly risks. Using these murky, external energies to build the spell would make it far less stable than using his own magic. It could lead to unpredictable mutations. The spell might even become unusable, permanently occupying space in Sauls mental construct. Rank 1 spells were different from Rank 0 onesin fact, only spells at Rank 1 and above were considered true spells. These true spells were too complex to reconstruct every time from scratch, so mages would permanently fix them into their mental construct for quick casting. So what Saul was doing now was essentially sacrificing a valuable slot for a Rank 1 spelljust to burn away the chaotic awareness hidden within the soul fragments. But losing a Rank 1 spell was still better than letting his consciousness be warped into that of a girl! Once he was certain the two composite runes were correct, Saul had no time to write the simpler runes out. He closed his eyes and began constructing Soul Borer. The two composite runes began taking shape within his mental construct. The speed and stability of the build would surely make Keli jealous if she could see it. Dozens of basic runes followed, leaping in from all directions within his mental space, converging with the composite runes. Activation, transformation, interlinked by magic. At that moment, Saul infused the consciousness and energy from the soul fragments into the formation. The vibrant runes shuddered. When they recovered from their frozen state and began flowing again, their lines carried an almost delicate grace. Saul frowned, but could only let the process continue. In the room, Penny sat on the ground with her knees drawn to her chest. She didnt know what was happening, but in Sauls earlier shout of Vile!, shed sensed something deeply complex and overwhelming. So much so that the little girl didnt dare to move. She could only sit and wait quietly for her big brother Saul to finish whatever he was doing and come back to her. Time passed. Eventually, Pennys tiny head drooped onto her knees. She had fallen asleep. Meanwhile, outside the tower in Grind Sail Town, a massive upheaval was unfolding! Jayce was leading Ada in an attempt to infiltrate the tower. They were pressed against the wall of a nearby building. It was Adas first time getting this close. He looked across the clearing where the Grinding Sound Fruit trees grew, his heart a tangled mess. The Grinding Sound Fruit had brought prosperity and peace to the town, but it had also been the root of suffering for countless families. Those not chosen drifted in a daze within the towns illusion of peaceuntil the day the nightmare came knocking. Ada had once been one of them. But he couldnt let Penny die, even if the price was a lifetime on the run with her. Hey, focus! Jayce nudged Ada and pointed at the distant tower. Pennys in there now. I dont know which floor exactly. There were no guards outside the tower. Ordinary soldiers generally avoided it. Most of the manpower was still stationed around the Grinding Sound Fruit fields. Only when necessary would anyone be summoned to the tower. That gave Jayce and Ada the opening they needed. Jayce had already mapped out the soldiers patrol routes. He began explaining the plan. When we move, we go together. See that big door under the tower? We wait for the blind spot in the patrol and slip in. Penny just went in, so the door might still be unlocked. But I dont know if there are guards insideif we encounter anyone, take them out immediately. If things get loud and backup comes, Ill draw them away. You focus on finding Penny and getting her out. Sweat poured from Adas palms. He nodded. Where do you think Penny will be? No idea, Jayce said, looking him in the eye. But this is our last chance. Ada froze. He understood all too well how dangerous this was. They might not be able to save Pennyand might not come back themselves. But he said nothing more. He simply wiped his hands roughly on his pants. Alright. Ill move on your signal. Wait whats that over there? Ada followed Jayces gaze. Farther north than even the northern outskirts a line of towering figures was slowly appearing. Even at this distance, their charging presence sent a familiar and terrifying pressure crashing over him. Barbarians. (End of Chapter) Chapter 109: The Barbarians Are Here The barbarians are here! The news spread through the town like wildfire. Almost at the same moment Jayce spotted the barbarians, Mayor Ruperwho had been waiting near the fields for any wordalso caught sight of the figures charging from the distance, alerted by the soldiers beside him. His vision darkened, and he nearly collapsed backward. Fortunately, a quick-reacting soldier caught him just in time, saving him from losing face in front of his men. Why would the barbarians suddenly come now? It clearly wasnt yet time to hand over the Grinding Sound Fruits this year. Had the barbarians simply grown impatient? Quick, gather everyone! We absolutely cannot let them reach the fields! the mayor shouted frantically. And send someone to call back Captain Jeff! Several soldiers immediately broke formation and dashed off in different directions. A soldier remaining behindstill supporting the mayorspoke urgently, Mayor, should we activate the defense barrier? Yes, yes! the mayor finally remembered the towns last resort. Ill go summon the wizard! Summoning all his strength, the mayor got to his feet. He stumbled toward the tower gate and, abandoning all decorum, began banging on the door with all his might. Master Shelly! Master Shelly! The barbarians are attacking! The barbarians are attacking! Although the town hadnt suffered a direct barbarian incursion in a long time, the horrifying and bloody legends of their past raids had never ceased. That was why, even with multiple girls dying because of the Grinding Sound Fruits, most townspeople still chose not to leave. But the mayor knocked for ages, and no response came from inside the tower. Panic began to rise in his chest. Had Master Shelly already begun? That couldnt be right. He always took his time to torment the girls before beginning. At this point in the process, he should still be in the early stagesjust the appetizer. He could stop at any moment. Master Shelly! Master Shelly! Mayor Ruper raised his voice, but the tremble at the end betrayed his growing unease. Barbarians were known for their exceptional physical strength. In the brief chaos, the figures that had once seemed distant were already within a few thousand meters of the town. Soldiers with sharp eyes could even make out the primitive weapons in their hands. A few soldiers dragged out three-to-four-meter-long anti-charge barricades, placing them between empty houses and the tower. But those barricades looked like little more than propscompletely laughable. Others fetched ranged weaponsbows, spears. Though they were stored nearby in one of the empty houses, they had been neglected for years and were poorly maintained. They rarely faced strong enemies, and when they did, their powerful wizard would take care of it. But today Their wizard hadnt stirred. Mayor Ruper even tried to force his way into the tower, but the door wouldnt budge. From his hiding spot, Jayces heart skipped a beat. The tower door couldnt be opened from the outside? If he and Ada rushed there only to find themselves locked out Ada, who had witnessed the same thing, turned pale with dread. But the thought of Penny trapped inside made him even more anxious. The mayor cant open the doorwhat if that wizards already doing something to Penny? Ada tugged at Jayces sleeve, his thoughts already spiraling to the worst-case scenario. Jayce glanced at Adas pale face, understanding exactly what he was afraid of. He tried to reassure him, The barbarians are here. That might actually be our chance. If the wizard doesnt want to watch the town fall, hell have to stop whatever hes doing. He looked back at the empty house behind them. No one usually stays there. Lets hide inside for now. When the wizard comes out, well seize the opportunity to enter the tower and find Penny. Ada glanced again toward the tower. Mayor Ruper was now having soldiers try to ram the doorbut it remained utterly unmoved. And the barbariansthey were nearly at the towns edge! Ada grabbed Jayces arm. Jayce, go back into town and hide. If the barbarians broke through the towns fragile defenses, it would become unimaginably dangerous! But Jayce shook his hand free. You think Id trust you alone with my daughter? Elsewhere, the first barbarian had reached the barricade. He spotted the soldiers and began drooling in excitement. A second barbarian arrived, paused in front of the barricade, and looked around in confusion. Someone couldnt hold back and loosed the first arrow. That barbarian wasnt too bright, but he had an instinctive sense for combat. He sidestepped, and the arrow only grazed his arm. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sight of blood made the barbarian roar with excitement. He raised his leg and kicked the barricade. It slid back a good distance, knocking over several soldiers in the process. Mayor! The barbarians are nearly on us! Captain Jeff isnt here! Please give the defense orders! a soldier ran to Ruper, still stationed beneath the tower, and cried out. Defense? Orders? You really think these useless scraps of wood and metal can stop barbarians? Keep calling for Master Shelly! Only if he activates the magical defenses will we survive! What use are you people? What use?! Seeing the mayor slipping into panic and incoherence, the soldier took two steps back, stunned. Then he turned and ran off to join the frantic defense. The front line had already broken out into combat. As Mayor Ruper had feared, the soldiers were being pushed back rapidly. And as each one fell, the barbarians hacked off their heads without hesitation. Panic began to spread. They wouldnt be able to hold the line much longer. Father! a middle-aged man on horseback came galloping out from the town, a bundle strapped to his back. He jumped off the horse and threw the bundle at the mayor. Fathertake this! Use this! The mayor was jolted back to reality by his sons shout. He reached into the bundle and felt the familiar shape of long Grinding Sound Fruits. His mind began to clear. He had grown so used to relying on the wizard that, once that contact was cut off, he didnt know what to do. Youre right. Those barbarians came here for this. Lets give it to them first. But his son whispered anxiously, These were meant to be this summers tribute. If we give them away now, well be in trouble when summer comes. The mayor knew that toobut gritted his teeth. One crisis at a time. Master Shelly must be at a critical stage in his advancement. We cant disturb him. Keep knocking on the doormake sure he notices and activates the barrier! Seeing his fathers still-disordered mind, the son could only nod. Mayor Ruper clutched the bundle and began running toward the barbarians. But when he saw the blood-soaked battlefield and the severed heads raised high, he froze in fear. He called over a trusted soldier, Youtake this to the barbarians. Give it to the one with the markings on his face. The soldier felt the bundle and immediately understood what it was. His eyes nearly popped out of his head. Mayor now? In front of everyone? Wasnt this supposed to be a secret deal between the wizard and the barbarians? If they handed the Grinding Sound Fruits over now, wouldnt the townspeople realize that the fruits hadnt been reduced at all? That they had just been given to the barbarians? Wouldnt the furious townsfolk tear them to pieces? If you dont want those barbarians to chop your family in half, then go! the mayor barked, shoving him forward. As the trusted soldier ran toward the barbarians, the mayor let out a sigh of relief. He rushed back to his son, ready to give more orders. Suddenly, he saw his son staring behind him, eyes wide with horror. The mayor turned instinctively. He saw the barbarian who had received the bundlehis next action was to raise his weapon and swing it at the soldier. The first slash missed. The second took off the soldiers head. Then, a towering barbarian appeared, carrying a small figure cloaked in black and red. They walked over to the one holding the bundle and took the Grinding Sound Fruits. The smaller figure squeezed the bundle, then turned to look at Mayor Ruper. Black and red stripes marked the face beneath the hood. A barbarian priest Mayor Rupers heart went ice-cold. He grabbed his son and shouted, Back to the town! Shut the gates! The barbarianstheyve come to massacre us! (End of Chapter) Chapter 110: Second Rank! Boom It was as if a towering structure had suddenly been erected in Sauls mental world, shaking the very foundations of his entire spiritual body! First-Tier spell, Soul Borer, successfully constructed. Saul slowly stood up, feeling the change from a First Rank apprentice to a Second Rank Though, truth be told, there wasnt much of a difference. His mentor had said before that the distinction between a First and Second Rank apprentice lay only in the strength of their spell masterythere was no fundamental transformation in their body or spirit. But if he concentrated, Saul could indeed sense something subtly different. That was the influence brought by the First Rank spell inside his mental body. The Soul Borer, whose final form was still a mystery, was continuously affecting Sauls mana and mind. For now, the influence was faint, but Saul could feel itonce he continued to reinforce and refine this spell, that influence would deepen. And when that time came, Saul would have to find a way to resist it. If not, both his mind and body would start to deteriorate. But the only truly effective method would be to find a locator of his ownto dispel and resist the inevitable corruption brought by spellcasting and to stabilize his mental body. Locator Saul glanced at his left shoulder and thought, How can I convince the diary to move? The locator could wait a bit longer. Saul stood up, and when he turned around, he found Penny already fast asleep. He chuckled and shook her awake. Penny, wake up. But Saul also realizedPenny wasnt really relaxed enough to fall asleep here. It was more likely that his earlier battle with Shelly, and the standoff with the wraith, had affected her mentally. For an ordinary person, sleep was the best form of protection when their mind couldn''t cope. Penny groggily raised her head, her eyes still murky. Saul helped her up. Ill take you out of here. But be mentally preparedonce you leave, you and Ada probably wont be able to stay in this town. Penny stood with Sauls support. The thought of leaving their stable home crossed her mind, but her expression stayed relatively calm. Ill take Ada and go. She really did act like Adas older sister. Saul searched through Shellys remains one last time, taking anything valuable and discarding the rest. But he never found the book that supposedly allowed the artificial creation of vengeful spirits. In the end, he copied down the entire ritual array from the ground, and based on his memory, restored the parts he had destroyed earlier. Only then did he leave the room on the third floor of the tower with Penny. But just as they stepped onto the spiral staircase, Saul heard the sounds of wailing, crying, and killing from outside the tower. Something was wrong! Saul immediately grabbed Penny and dashed down the stairs. The entrance of the tower had been sealed by Shellys spellhe clearly hadnt wanted anyone interrupting his casting. Which also meant that when things went south outside, no one could call upon him for help. Saul pressed Penny against the wall. Then he threw the door open. What lay beyond was a scene straight from hell. Corpses of Grind Sail Towns residents littered the ground, and everywhere, wild barbarians were hunting down the living. Across the way, the fruit-grinding fields had their stone walls completely toppled, the inside a chaotic mess. Severed limbs lay draped over stonesdead or alive, it was impossible to tell. By now, the true battlefield had shifted toward the towns outer wall. Barbarians were trying to climb the not-too-tall wall, while the guards did everything they could to push them back down. While Saul scanned the situation, two barbarians spotted him. They didnt care about his stunned expression. With gleaming blades raised, they charged. Their sharp weapons screamed through the air, slashing at Saul from both sides. The barbarians wide mouths exhaled frosty breath, as if already imagining Saul sliced into pieces. But before their blades could fall, one barbarians body suddenly twistedhis limbs snapping together as though clutched by a giant invisible hand. Soft flesh surrendered first, twisted and snapped by the invisible force. His rigid bones stubbornly resisted, until they cracked one by one, breaking through his skin in jagged black-red spikes. The other barbarian had to stop his assault as well. A black smoke began seeping from his seven orifices, and patches of his skin started to char. Then came flickers of red flamecreeping from his ears, licking at his eyes, catching his hair... If the first barbarian died swiftlyalbeit horribly The second suffered much longer. He howled in agony, stumbling backward on failing legs. He only managed a few more steps before his charred feet collapsed, bringing down his massive frame in a cloud of black ash. Saul followed the fleeing barbarians path with his gazeonly to lock eyes with a new figure. A scrawny barbarian, face painted with some unknown substance, was riding on the shoulders of another massive tribesman. They had a priest? Then this wasnt some minor raid. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the local wizard apprentice had just died. Saul stepped toward the priest, raising his hand. His mental body stirredthe First Rank spell model carved within was instantly activated, ready to unleash. Transparent phantom wormsSoul Borersformed in Sauls palm, writhing slowly around his hand. The barbarian priest squinted at the sight and spoke word by word: New wizard apprentice. He didnt recognize Saul but could tell he wasnt from Grind Sail Town. The priest stared hard at Saul, seemingly weighing whether to engage. Suddenly, he opened his mouth wide and, with a vicious yank, tore out two of his own teeth. Blood dripped from the corners of his mouth as he summoned two nearby barbarians. Eat block witch. The two warriors obediently swallowed the priests bloody teeth. Then came pained roars as they beat their chests with ferocious strength. Their dark skin rapidly flushed red, gleaming unnaturally like it would burst at any moment. But their expressions only grew more frenzied. One charged Saul with a crazed howl. The priest didnt stick around either. He raised his wooden staff and smashed it down on the head of the barbarian he was riding. Attack! Grind Sail! Aside from the two red-skinned warriors heading toward Saul, the rest of the barbarians abandoned their prey and followed the priest toward the towns crumbling wall. Saul glanced that way but caught sight of two familiar figures in a nearby house. It was Ada and Jayce! They hadnt fled the townthey had been hiding in an empty building, waiting for a chance to rescue Penny. They were now staring at Saul in shock, not even realizing they had been spotted. Thankfully, the other barbarians had all moved toward the wall, or theyd be dead by now. The two red-skinned warriors were now nearly upon Saul. Saul sneered, Compared to Jayce, I really am the dishonorable one. He raised his handand both barbarians slipped and tumbled to the ground, one after the other. They struggled to rise, grabbing at the ground for leverage, but the greasy earth pulled them deeper as they tried to shift their weight. Saul then cast Scorching Breath. Flames erupted across the barbarians bodies, a wave of heat surging forth. But Saul quickly noticedthough they screamed, the flames didnt fell them. Their skin was only mildly scorched. The priests teeth boosted their magic resistance? Saul suddenly snapped his handand two Soul Borers flew toward the red-skinned warriors. Then lets see what this mutated First Rank spell can really do. (End of Chapter) Chapter 111: A Wizard The two red-skinned barbarians had just struggled to their feet when they suddenly froze in place. Their eyes bulged out as if they had seen the most terrifying thing imaginable. The madness on their faces was instantly replaced by sheer fear. In the face of death, even mindless barbarians must bow their heads. The moment the Soul Borers touched their skin, they burrowed in and disappeared. But their skin began to writhe and ripple continuously. As if worms were squirming underneath it. And soon there were two, three, more and more... Their entire bodies squirmed in a grotesque and disturbing manner. If one looked closely into their eyes, they wouldn''t see Saul''s reflectiononly countless tangled worms reflected in their pupils. Soul Borer wasn''t an instant-kill spellit was sorcery that drastically weakened both the body and mind of its target. It would lead the afflicted to a slow and agonizing death. Even though the two barbarians had their magic resistance temporarily enhanced by the barbarian priest, they still couldnt withstand a First Rank sorcery. Their life force rapidly dissipated, leaving behind only two writhing husks. From start to finish, they didnt utter a single scream. Everything was eerily silent. They were dead. Having just become a Second Rank apprentice, Saul had now cast two First Rank spells in a row. But he still felt that his mana reserves had room to spare, and his mental state was only slightly disturbednothing that would prevent him from casting again. Saul clenched his fists. His spirit resin was finally beginning to show its power. As long as he could gather more soul fragments and refine the impurities, he could continue to enhance his mana. Even his mental strength would become increasingly solid with the aid of soul power. Saul turned around, ready to call Penny outonly to be stunned when he saw the two red-skinned barbarians, now devoid of life, start moving again. They were shaking their heads, twisting their limbs, swaying their hipsand most horrifying of all, they wore bright, beaming smiles. They were dancing. Saul: So this is what happens when his Soul Borers are enhanced by vengeful energy? Watching the two red-skinned barbarians perform what could only be described as belly dancing was downright eye-searing. Saul made a mental note to prioritize learning new First Rank spells. But what Saul didnt know was how utterly horrifying this dance looked from afar to Ada and Jace! Jace heard a constant clang, clang, clang sound beside him. Trembling, he looked downonly to discover that the knife in his hand had been tapping against the wall without him realizing it. He turned his shaking head to look at Ada, just as Ada turned to look at himalso trembling. Both of them were shaking. H-how did y-you bring the wizard back? Jace stammered. Ada tried to recall the first time hed met Saulbut all he could remember were those two dead barbarians still dancing. When they looked back again, they were startled to find Saul had appeared right in front of them. Ah! The two of them reflexively flinched backward, eyes full of disbelief and fear as they stared at Saul. Saul wasnt surprised by their reactions. Ordinary people were always afraid of Wizards. People like Penny, whose perception was warped, were the exception. Saul leaned against the window frame and said quietly, Penny is in the tower. After you go in, shut the door. Thats the safest place right now. As long as no one inside opens it, no one outside can break in. The most dangerous presence in the tower had already been dealt with by Saul. It had become a fortress of refuge. Without waiting for them to get up, Saul turned and started walking toward Grind Sail Town. Saul! Unexpectedly, Ada called out from behind the window, summoning the courage to speak. Was it you who saved Penny? Saul stopped and turned to look at Ada. Dont thank me too much. It was just a convenience. In the future, make sure to keep Penny away from wizards. Wizards arent good people. Ada froze. Saul was a wizard himselfwhy say that wizards werent good people? Was he saying that he wasnt a good person either? The walls of Grind Sail Town finally collapsed with a mighty crash, and even louder wails pierced the sky. Saul didnt linger. He ran toward the barbarians. Behind him, Ada shouted once more. Im sorry! Saul, Im sorry I left you behind back then! This time Saul didnt stop. He simply raised a hand in the air without looking back. After all, it hadnt been him whod been abandoned back then. Ada hadnt mentioned it when they first met, only now apologizing after finding out Saul was a wizard It was still a matter of power and status. Saul didnt care much about what the original host had been through. As Saul drew closer, the barbarian priest took notice of him once again. In fact, when Saul had swiftly and decisively killed the two berserk barbarians, the priest had already realized Saul was no mere First Rank apprentice. The barbarian priest himself was only barely at the level of a Second Rank apprentice, and watching Saul approach step by step made the pressure on his heart grow unbearable. He was considering retreating. Though Lord Bill from the Wizards Tower had ordered him to purge Grind Sail Town, things were clearly beyond his control now. At that moment, more movement came from within the town. To the priests surprise, another wizard from Grind SailYukahad returned with soldiers. Each one wore expressions twisted with anger and sorrow. So its today that they returned. The barbarian priest was all too familiar with that look. If he got caught between both sides now, they would surely try everything to stop him from escaping. It was time to go. He waved his wooden staff. The barbarians began to retreat. They came fastand fled even faster. Saul tried his best to intercept some of them, but most ran around him. In the end, he only managed to leave behind seven or eight corpses. One of them, however, was carrying a large bundle, which made him a particular target for Sauland he fell close by. The bundles fabric didnt look like something a barbarian would have. The neatly tied knot on it didnt match barbarian handiwork either. Most of the barbarians had fled by now. Since Saul didnt know any flight spells, he could only watch as the barbarian priest gave orders to delay him while fleeing on the back of another person in the opposite direction. Giving up on the chase, Saul squatted down and untied the bundle. Dozens of Grinding Sound Fruits tumbled outclearly picked some time ago, with dried-out stems. Had the barbarians stolen them? Or as the old madman had said, was there some deal between the town and the barbarians? Why had the barbarians suddenly shown up and gone out of their way to destroy the Grind Sound fruit fields? Did they just overturn the table and tear up the agreement? A while later, a young, unfamiliar apprentice ran out of the town and stopped near Saul, panting heavily, eyes filled with caution. Y-you who are you? he asked warily. Tower, Saul replied flatly. His gaze turned once more to the direction the barbarians had fled, then to the three-story tower, and finally to the ruined Grind Sound fruit fields. Ill be reporting what happened here. Fear flashed across Yukas face. Before the wizards assigned to investigate arrive, youd better think carefully about how youre going to explain what happened to Wizard Shelly. I have other matters. Im leaving. Saul had no intention of talking more. He didnt stay to deal with Grind Sail Town. Yuka and the people he brought back could handle the aftermath. As for Penny and the others, they likely couldnt stay in the town any longer. Saul left her a bag of moneynothing more. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Penny had given up her eyes, and Saul had changed her fate from being refined into something else. It wasnt kindness. It was an equal exchange. Though the sky had brightened, the sunlight couldnt melt away the bitter spring chill. Saul walked alone at the edge of the desert and the town, leaving behind the cries and wails of Grind Sail. Though he had lived there for three days, Saul still couldnt feel any sadness for its suffering. Everything was blurred, like looking through a frosted mirror. That wasnt his world anymore. Saul looked down. From time to time, translucent Soul Borers slithered out from under the skin of his hands, spun in the air, then burrowed back in. He was now a Wizard. As everyone else began clearing the battlefield and treating the wounded, one woman climbed out from the collapsed walls and snuck toward the Grind Sound fruit fields. Yuka had forbidden anyone from leaving the town, fearing stray barbarians might still be lurking. But this woman disobeyed the wizards orders. Jennyalready in her fortiesran harder than she ever had in her life. She was afraid someone might stop her. Fortunately, no one noticed her. At the walls edge, torches stood tall, burning even in daylight with faint flames. Jenny looked around frantically, then pulled a broken wooden torch from the walls base. She carefully lit it, drawing ragged breaths of excitement. Once the torch was aflame, she climbed over the fields wallbleeding from sharp stones without hesitation. She arrived at the collapsed trellises where the vines had tangled together, grinned wide, and with trembling hands, set the Grinding Sound Fruits ablaze. The fire roared to life. Her face turned bright red from the flames. Jenny tossed aside the torch, eyes wide with glee, and finally burst into wild laughter. Hahaha Hahaha! Its gone! Its all gone! Hahaha (End of chapter) Chapter 112: Mushroom People and Skin A few kilometers away from Grind Sail Town, the retreating barbarians had already fled to this location. "Stop!" The priest, blood still trickling from the corner of his mouth and speech a bit slurred, raised his hand to halt the group. Straightening up, he looked around to get his bearings. "That way, by that treego!" The group began to move again. Suddenly, a sharp cry rang out from above. A giant bird dove from the sky. A massive black shadow quickly engulfed all the barbarians. A blonde woman in full armor leapt from the back of the bird, landing directly on the ground. Second Rank Wizard Kira unsheathed the longsword at her waist without a hint of emotion. Another nest of them. Neither the barbarian priest nor the common barbarians dared to resist under the pressure of a Second Rank Wizardthey all fell to the ground, heads buried in their arms, trembling. Not one dared lift their head. Kira swung her sword in a wide arc. In an instant, the blade expanded to several times its original length. One sweep, and blood sprayed everywhere. With a single strike, she severed every barbarian at the waist. None survived. Her golden eyes scanned the human heads hanging from the barbarians belts. "Running off with food all of a sudden? So the border-clearing operation really has been leaked," she said with a cold snort, though her face showed no anger. "Good thing I set out half a month early. I want to see just how many people have gotten wind of this." Kira made a hand signal. As the giant bird swooped again, she jumped back onto its back. The two quickly disappeared into the sky. At that moment, Saul, just returning to the carriage, seemed to hear something. He looked up at the sky. But he saw nothingthe thick branches and heavy clouds blocked his view. "Milord." The loyal coachman, who had been waiting patiently, stepped forward to salute. "To Borderfall City," Saul ordered as he climbed into the carriage. The coachman asked no questions, simply jumped onto the driver''s seat, tugged at the reins, and they were off. Inside the carriage, Saul began reviewing the gains and losses from this operation. Shellys death and the disaster at Grind Sail Town would have to be reported to Mentor Rum. For the sake of accurate information delivery, he would need to report it personally. Saul felt there was more to the appearance of those barbarians. Especially the part about them trading with border wizards in exchange for living spaceit just didnt sound like something barbarians would do. And the item they were trading for was Grinding Sound Fruits? Then they suddenly launched an attack, flipping the negotiation table unilaterally. Something about this didnt sit right with Saul. Maybe Senior Byron and Nick would have deeper insights into it. The carriage raced on, and after two days Saul reached the outskirts of Borderfall City. He even arrived a day ahead of schedule. But the coachman didnt take him into the city. Instead, he turned onto another narrow path that led uphill through a forest. The path wound upward until it reached halfway up the mountain, where a tall, slender black castle stood. Black Castlethe pre arranged meeting place for this journey. As they entered the forest, Saul noticed a sign posted by the roadside. It was written in Common, Northern Tongue, and Noahic: Black Castle ForestNo Entry for Ordinary People. The atmosphere changed completely once the carriage passed that sign. The path through the woods was narrow, just wide enough for the carriage to squeeze through. Saul peered out the window at the gnarled, eerie trees outside. Oddly enough, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. Then the carriage came to a sudden stop. "What is it?" Saul opened the door and found the coachman pale-faced and bowing his head low. No reply. Saul looked outsideand then he saw them. Along the forest path ahead, where the sunlight couldnt pierce through the dense foliage, people squatted on the roadside, hugging their knees with their heads buried in their chests. They were all completely naked, their heads tucked in tight against their stomachs. And most bizarre of alleach of them had a huge mushroom cap growing from the top of their head. With the wind, white spores drifted gently from beneath the mushroom caps, scattering into the shadowy underbrush. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul quickly covered his mouth and nose, his eyes wary of those drifting spores. He began visualizing the "Human-Monster Movement Diagram"but nothing changed. The forest was still dark, and the mushroom people still crouched silently on both sides of the road. "Not spirits? Wait!" Saul immediately cut off the visualization, eyes narrowing at the white spores floating in the air. He began meditating againand as he slipped into a half-submerged state, he saw nothing. Not a single spore. He had never encountered this beforebeing unable to see something visible to the naked eye while in a meditative state. What in the world were those spores? Forget it. Whatever they are, theyre definitely not safe. Nothing wizards make ever is. Still on alert, Saul patted the coachman on the shoulder. Lets slow the carriage down and go through carefully. Dont touch the mushroom people. But the coachman didnt respond. Saul patted againtwicethen realized something was wrong. He turned his head. The person holding the reins on the drivers seat was a mushroom person. It was crouched over, staring in terror at the reins in its hands. What the hell! Saul shouted, kicking the mushroom person off the carriage in one swift motion. He grabbed the reins and took control. A quick glance around showed no sign of the real coachman. Saul snapped the reins lightly, urging the horse into a cautious trot while holding his breath and staying alert. Suddenly, he spotted a mushroom person by the roadsideit looked exactly like the coachman. Grabbing the edge of the carriage, Saul leaned far to the side. Just as they passed the mushroom man, he snatched him up and threw him onto the drivers bench. The coachman was unconscious, his eyes tightly shut. Saul checkedhe was still breathing. Although a large mushroom had grown from his head, his clothes were still intact. Saul had no way of removing the mushroom for now, so he continued on with the man. Was Senior Byron somewhere in this place? If this was a Wizard Tower outpost or allied territory, then why had they attacked his coachman? Well, Wizard Towers did have a reputation for turning on their own. Saul stayed on high alert. The transparent borers began wriggling once again across his hands. The carriage climbed higher, and the dark silhouette of Black Castle gradually came into view. But then Saul was forced to stop again. The mushroom people were gone from the roadside, replaced by sparse, stunted trees. Twisted branches stretched over the road. And dangling from one of those branchesright across the roadwas a figure. Its whole body was limp, its skin sagging like loose fabric. It was an entire human skin. Saul pushed the mushroomed coachman into the carriage and kept his eyes on the skin. After a moment, seeing no other threat, he urged the carriage forward again. The horses, trained for the Wizard Tower, were surprisingly unfazed. In this creepy, haunted atmosphere, they only seemed a little jittery. Saul patted one on the rear, trying to calm it down. But he himself wasnt calmhis eyes stayed locked on the human skin. They approached. Drew closer. Passed each other And just as they were about to brush by, the skin inflated, swelling from head to toe like a balloon. It puffed up into the shape of a person, then with a soft thump, dropped from the branch and landed on its feet. It took a step forwardtoward Saul. Arrow Spell! Saul raised a hand. A glowing arrow formed in his palm and shot out with a sharp whoosh. A balloon, huh? Lets deflate you a bit. But just as it was about to hit, the human skin tilted its head and dodged easily. Its face fully inflated now, the features snapping into place. It looked at Saul with a confused expression. Huh? Saul: Senior Byron?! (End of Chapter) Chapter 113: Black Castle Senior Byron, why were you hanging from a tree like a human skin? Saul asked, deadpan, as Byron climbed back into the carriage. He had really thought Byron was some kind of monster just now! Uh Byron seemed a bit embarrassed. He glanced at the coachman, who had already been healed and resumed driving, a small crack still visible on his neck. I just took a bath. So you hung yourself up to dry afterwards? Saul was speechless. As they chatted, they arrived at the gates of the Black Castle. Saul and Byron got out of the carriage one after the other. Saul looked at the driver, who still had a slightly wilted mushroom cap on his head, and reminded him, The mushroom on your head isnt really a problem anymore. Itll naturally fall off in a couple of days once it withers. In fact, the mushroom had already lost its earlier plumpness and looked a bit droopy. The usually emotionless coachman suddenly looked up, eyes brimming with tears, and dropped to his knees with a loud thud. The mushroom umbrella smashed into the ground with a thump. The coachman didnt say a wordbecause no words could express his feelings. Having survived all this time at the Tower, he already understood the rules of survival. If youre useful, you live. Still, he kowtowed twice toward Sauls back. The mushroom umbrella struck the ground again, then was pulled out, now looking even more wilted. Though Saul didnt turn back, he heard everything behind him. It was actually you who saved him, Byron said. Mhm. Byron nodded at Saul and pointed at him. Saul understoodByron was acknowledging that Saul hadnt abandoned the coachman. Byrons mouth split into a grin. The coachman is a tool. When traveling, one should take care to maintain and protect their tools. His words sounded heartless, but that was just the way of wizard. As long as something was useful, it was worth protecting. The two approached the narrow entrance of the castle. The door itself was just as narrowone meter wide and four meters tall. Anyone a bit chubby wouldnt be able to squeeze through. Byron stepped forward and lightly knocked twice with his knuckles. Saul could feel itthose two knocks were laced with magic. Suddenly, a vertical pupil split open in the center of the door, layers of rune arrays forming its iris. The eye scanned Byrons entire body, then turned to Saul behind him. Then the pupil closed, and the door swung open outward with a click. The Black Castles gate opens outward to let people in. If it opens inward, thats for material transport. Dont go in by mistake, Byron explained as he led the way. Saul followed closely behind. Once they passed through, the door closed behind them automatically. The inside of the castle wasnt gloomy or frighteningon the contrary, it was lavishly decorated. But the decorations shared that same narrow aesthetic. The main halls ceiling was ten meters high, with a crystal chandelier hanging down five meters from the top. It swayed gently, looking like it could fall at any moment. The hall itself was only about three meters wide, but stretched several dozen meters in length. At the far end was a symmetrical spiral staircase, each step barely a meter wide. Not fat-friendly at all. As Saul took in the interior, a dark green branch suddenly slithered out from the door behind him. It looked like the shriveled hand of a corpse, silently reaching toward the back of Sauls head. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hand twisted into a claw, inching closer to Sauls neck. Suddenly, a black tentacle shot out from behind Sauls neck and cleanly wrapped around the creeping branch, performing a deadly chokehold followed by a wild spinning whipinstantly destroying the attacker. By the time Byron and Saul turned around at the sound, all that remained on the floor were a few snapped pieces of dry twigs. Byron saw the branches and immediately knew who was behind it. Hmm? he grunted toward the hall. Hehe, dont be mad, dont be mad! came a voice behind them. Saul turned around again to see a tall, thin man walking down the stairs. He was over two meters tall but as skinny as a bamboo pole. Byron glared coldly. Hmm! Got it, got it, the man replied with a smile. He bent over, hands on his knees, and grinned at Saul. Hello, hello! You must be Saul. Im the Black Castle warden from the Tower. My name is Mochi Mochi. Saul hesitatedwas his name really Mochi Mochi, or was he just repeating it out of habit? Hello Mr. Mochi Mochi. The man kept smiling, his eyebrows curving like parentheses. Dont be angry, dont be angry. I was just curiouscurious about who helped Byron become a Third Rank before turning 30. I was thinking if the Tower kicked him out, maybe Id reluctantly let him help me guard the door. Just got lucky, Saul answered modestly. Mochi Mochi looked even more delighted. Oh, I like you, I like you, little one. Youre so skinnygood-looking, just like me. My mentor is Mentor Anze. Is he yours too? Im under Mentor Kaz. Oh, Kaz is good too, just a bit boring. Byron: Hmm? I mean Im the one who lacks composure, haha, not composed at all. Ill take Saul to his room. You can go, Byron said, no longer wanting to waste time. Seeing that Saul had come alone, full of questions, he didnt want to let Mochi Mochi ramble on. Sure, sure. Mochi Mochi stepped to the side and opened up the hallway, smiling as he watched the two head upstairs. Byron led Saul up the right staircase to the second floor and brought him to a narrow room shaped like a coffin. Whyd you come here alone? Wheres Nick? Saul quickly gave a brief rundown of what happened in Grind Sail Town. Byrons expression darkened as he listened. He opened his mouth, revealing sharp teeth. Saul, remember this: No matter who takes the task, if you havent seen the actual task details yourself, you are not to complete it for them. Saul was stunned. Was there something more to this task? Think about itGrinding Sound Fruit calms the mind. If someone inside the Tower needed it, who do you think that would be? Saul froze for a second, then realized. Nick? But if he needed the fruit, why didnt he go himself? Thats the issue. His task was simply to visit the town and convey the Towers stance. But he claimed he also had a secret taskto investigate the fruits decline in yield. But do you know for sure that such a secret task even exists? All you have is a scolding letter from Mentor Rum, right? Sauls face grew grim. And even if he asked you to find out the cause, did he say you had to solve it? What if you found out who was behind itthen what? How would you deal with them? You dont even know, because you werent the one assigned the mission. Saul realized just how careless hed been. Since his first aptitude test, when he caught the eye of several mentors, he hadnt received special treatment, per sebut danger in everyday life had certainly decreased. Even his diary rarely warned him of death anymore. Despite constantly reminding himself to stay alert, his vigilance had definitely slipped a bit. Senior, are you saying Nick deliberately sent me to Grind Sail Town? But why? What would he gain? He asked aloudbut was really asking himself. Were there any powerful enemies in Grind Sail Town? Even if someone wanted to use the barbarians to kill him, it didnt seem likely. Saul might not win, but he could definitely escape. Did Nick know what was going on in the town? As Saul pondered, Byron casually muttered, When Nick gets here, well ask him. Saul looked up in surprise, then chuckled. Right. Well ask him first. Crossing his arms, Saul added, If I hadnt suddenly advanced to Second Rank, those red-skinned barbarians really wouldve been a problem. Nick definitely owes me extra compensation. Byron: Mmm? Byron gave Saul a second lookonly now realizing that his First Rank assistant had upgraded on his own. The reward hed planned for Saul mightve been a little too low. (End of Chapter) Chapter 114: The Burial Grounds of Wizards Nick arrived at Black Castle that very night. The moment he stepped inside, before he even had a chance to greet Mochi Mochi, he was pulled into a small dark room by Byron and Saul. Nick, the task you assigned Saul to investigate Grind Sail Townwas there any written mission order? Byron got straight to the point. Nick lowered his eyes at the question and raised both hands in a quick, surrendering gesture. There wasnt, he said solemnly. I admit, the covert investigation was something I personally asked Saul to do. Your reason? Saul stepped forward. Nick pressed his lips together. Recently, its become harder and harder to request Grinding Sound Fruit from the Tower. I asked around and was told its because the tribute supply itself has been declining. I originally took this chance to leave the Tower under Mentor Rums official mission to visit Grind Sail Town, hoping to privately secure some Grinding Sound Fruit. But something came up halfway, and I had to leave. So I asked Saul to help figure out the reason behind the shortage. He looked up at Saul. It was a last-minute decisionsorry. But Ill make sure to pay you extra. Did you find out the reason? Saul exchanged a glance with Byron, then shared some of the truth: A wizard in Grind Sail Town has been refining vengeful spirits in an attempt to ascend. Some of the Grinding Sound Fruit is probably being used to help him stay sane. Some of it? Nick immediately caught the wording. The townsfolk are also trading Grinding Sound Fruit to barbarians in exchange for safety. Nicks previously expressionless face showed a hint of puzzlement. Barbarians? Why would barbarians want Grinding Sound Fruit? Do barbarians use Grinding Sound Fruit to maintain sanity? Saul countered. No, Nick shook his head. Barbarians thrive on madness. Even their priests rely on their own methods to remain lucid. Then why would they want Grinding Sound Fruit? Or were the barbarians just a cover? As Saul furrowed his brow in thought, Nick lowered his gaze again and remained silent. Byron suddenly asked from the side, What made you leave halfway? Nick glanced at him but didnt hide the truth. My father passed away. My family called me back to sign the waiver on my inheritance rights. It was a perfectly reasonable excuse and easy to verify, making it hard for Saul to conclude whether Nick left on purpose. The room fell silent for a moment. Noticing the mood, Nick spread his hands. Im not grieving. No need to worry. Byron suddenly stood. In that case, when we return to the Tower, youll transfer the appropriate payment to Saul. Nick immediately replied, No problem. Though, one of the rewards isnt claimable by a First Rank apprentice. I can offer a substitute No need, Senior Nick, Saul raised his hand. During the fight with the barbarians in Grind Sail Town, I had no choice but to ascend to Second Rank. Nick opened his mouth, but the words got stuck in his throat. After a moment of silence, he placed a hand over his chest. Im not surprised. He paused, then pressed harder. Im not jealous. Then its settled! Byron finalized. Pack up tonight. We head out for Hanging Hands Valley tomorrow. With that, he turned to leave, only to come back midway and escort both Saul and Nick out of the room. That night, Saul lay in his long, coffin-like room on a narrow bed barely wide enough to turn over, thinking about Nicks words from earlier. From what Nick said, the mission might truly have been a spontaneous decision. After all, his reason for leaving was quite solid. But when Saul mentioned the barbarian destruction of Grind Sail Towns fields, Nick hadnt shown the concern one might expect. This reaction didnt quite match his apparent concern over the Grinding Sound Fruit. Even if Nick was an extremely emotionally reserved person, his level of concern about the fruit seemed to shift too drastically. Was Nick trying to convey something through this Grinding Sound Fruit incident? He closed his eyes, and faces flashed through his mind The next morning, the three of them rose early and bade farewell to the warden of Black Castle. They didnt ride the cramped wizard tower carriage this time, but instead used the local Black Castle mode of travela Wooden Spider. When Saul saw the Wooden Spider, he thought he was looking at a giant RV with eight legs. They were headed to Hanging Hands Valley, a place where multiple wizard factions once fought. A place where ordinary people dared not even approach. Wizards going there didnt bring servants. For such trips, large magical transportation tools like the Wooden Spider were most commonly used. Though you still had to be careful driving itdamaging one of these things would be painfully expensive. Saul hauled down his full set of soul research tools from the carriage. Nick brought a bundle of straps from an inductive chair and some metal rings. Byron had a collection of strange components and a few special flaskssoul flasks used to store malevolent spirits. To physical bodies, soul flasks were fragile, but to spirits, they were near unbreakable. Any ordinary wraith or vengeful spirit caught inside would find escape nearly impossible. This mission, Saul and Nick were tagging along to help Byron capture wraith. And, while they were at it, maybe do a bit of personal research too. The three of them seemed to have forgotten the previous nights small disagreement and were working together in harmony. Hanging Hands Valleyonce a battlefield of wizards, now their burial ground. The reason for the war was long lost to time, but it was known that so many wizards died in that war that the western region of the Northern Continent was nearly purged of wizard factions. For a while, you couldnt even find a single Second Rank wizard in the western region. But that vacuum didnt last long. Factions from the Eastern Region of Northern Continent and even the Southern Continent quickly set their eyes on the area. After a wave of overt and covert struggle, new wizard forces settled in the west. Among them was Gorsas Wizard Tower. Which was strongest. As a result, the towers wizards held significant power over the entire western wizarding world. So long as they didnt court death, Saul and the others could basically walk around the region with impunity. Inside the Wooden Spider, the three steadily approached the entrance of Hanging Hands Valley. Hanging Hands Valley also happens to be the entry point to the western regions Wastelands. Since the war here, that passage into the unclaimed territory has been sealed, Byron said as he pointed out the destination. The Wastelands? Saul had heard of the name in his Omniscience class, though only in passing. Yeah. Even official wizards have to be extremely cautious there, Nick added. Ive only ever heard vague mentions. Better not go there anyway, Byron said, closing the topic. The Wooden Spider finally reached the edge of Hanging Hands Valley and began its descent. Saul couldnt imagine what the valley once looked like, but its entrance now resembled a massive, steep slide. Chunks of loose rock cascaded like a waterfall down from the plateau where they stood. The slope was nearly seventy degreeslike a person collapsed against a wall, their arms dangling limply. On such a slope, a regular carriage would be useless. But the eight-legged Wooden Spider could climb up and down like a real spider. Its cabin could even auto-adjust to stay level, ensuring the passengers didnt get thrown around. As it steadily descended, Saul saw a valley nestled between two towering peaks. A gust of wind blew through, carrying the long-faded scent of blood. The temperature in the cabin dropped as they went lower. Saul instinctively tugged at his sleeves. No need to be nervous, Nick reassured him. The deep interior is where the real battle took place. Well only be capturing spirits at the outskirtsnothing too dangerous. Byron, looking out the window for a suitable campsite, nodded in agreement. Saul, however, stole a glance at his journal. The moment they entered the valley, hed felt a tingling all over his body. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if countless unseen eyes were watching him. Must be He tugged at his collar, trying to breathe easier. Just my imagination, right? (End of Chapter) Chapter 115: A Mountain Full of… After the wooden spider descended to the bottom of the steep, rocky slope, Byron, under his own direction, set up several tents a short distance from the base of the mountain. If all went according to plan, they would be spending at least the next monthpossibly even longerhere. Once the tents were swiftly pitched, Byron called on Saul to begin assembling the experimental equipment. To catch wraith, they first had to determine their approximate location. What Byron was now setting up was a soul wave detection instrument, brought from the wizard tower. Saul had never seen, let alone used, such a device, so all he could do was hand over materials and help from the side. Since it didnt require any thinking, Saul handed things over while taking in the surroundings. Senior Byron, why are there so many holes in the ground here and at the base of the mountain? Some of them look like they were dug by people. Thats right. The actual ground level here used to be far lower. Legend has it that a Third Rank wizard once moved half a mountain here, burying all the enemys reinforcements underneath it. Half a mountain? Saul was stunned. He couldnt begin to imagine what kind of mental and magical power it would take to lift a whole mountain. His current Mages Hand could barely lift a chair. Some of the wizards buried under the mountain didnt die. They dug tunnels to escape upward, but even those who made it to the surface mostly didnt survive. Later, treasure hunters came looking for valuable materials. Over time, this whole place was dug into a mess of holes. Saul glanced at a nearby tunnel barely ten centimeters in diameter. He couldnt imagine what kind of person could crawl out or treasure-hunt through that. At that moment, Nick returned from scouting. I did a preliminary checktheres almost no spiritual presence around here. If we want to catch any wraith, well need to go deeper in. Byron brushed the dust off his hands and asked, How much deeper? Nick whooshunfolded a map. The map hovered in the air on its own, needing no table to support it. Saul leaned over as well. The map depicted the area around the steep slope at the entrance of Hanging Hands Valley. Are we going to search around here? Are we splitting up, or working together? Byron and Nick both turned their heads to look at Saul. What? he asked. Ill search with Nick. You stay and watch over the equipment, Byron said first. Nick chimed in as well. Youve only just reached Second Rank, and youre not yet proficient in your spells. Better to stay here and review your knowledge. Alright. Saul had hoped that his promotion might earn him more involvement in the expedition. At that moment, Byron finished setting up the detection device. That should do it. Its portable now, too. Have others tried capturing wraith here before? Saul looked at the mirror-like surface at the center of the instrument and stepped closer to examine it. The mirror didnt seem flatit reflected a distorted image of Sauls face. Seeing Sauls interest, Byron explained. The surface isnt flat, so people always appear twisted in it. But once the device is activated, any clear human figure you see reflected is a spiritual entity. Can I try it? Saul curiously touched the mirror. Strangely enough, the mirror felt perfectly smooth. Could the unevenness be due to the silver coating on the inside? Byron gave him a short demo. This part adjusts the wavelength. You can try it out yourself laterbut dont go past this threshold. Saul looked down at the red-marked scale. What happens if I go past it? Nick, folding away the map, made a blooming motion with his hands in front of Sauls face. You might end up seeing something you shouldnt. Could be good, could be bad. Wizards were nothing if not efficient. Byron and Nick quickly decided on a direction for their search and left the temporary base. Once they were gone, Saul didnt idle. Having just been promoted to Second Rank and absorbed so many soul fragmentsfragments that couldnt be stored long but could stimulate soul resin to increase manahe still didnt know exactly how much his mana had increased. With all kinds of instruments readily available at the temporary base, Saul seized the rare opportunity to run a full body scan. The results were full of pleasant surprises. His mana had shot up to 53 Joules! Mental power couldnt be measured in exact numbers, but Saul could faintly sense that it had grown denser, more refined. That Shelly wizard mustve spent years gathering all those vengeful spirits, and in the end, they were wasted on someone who didnt even know how to use themultimately, it all ended up benefiting Saul. But to ask Saul to imitate Sherry and start creating his own vengeful spirits? Not a chance. Even if those fragments provided tremendous growth, the impurities within them could bring terrifying consequences. Just look at Soniel, for example. After the scan confirmed that his body hadnt suffered any adverse effects from the promotion, Saul let out a satisfied breath. If a promotion resulted in minor injuries or contamination of body or mind, it could still be remedied. But Saul had no desire to mess himself up on his very first advancement. Setting aside the black crystal, Saul once again confirmed that he was alone, then pulled out a small silver sphere from his chest pocket. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was no more than half a centimeter in diameter, occasionally flickering with starlight inside. This was the Nightmare Butterfly Cocoon Saul had extracted from Pennys eye. What he had retrieved were two silver hemispheres. But once held in his palm, the two hemispheres fused into a seamless sphere, and no amount of force could separate them again. Saul had never heard of a Nightmare Butterfly before. After reuniting with Byron, hed combed through every book he had on butterfliesbut there wasnt a single mention of it. Clearly, this wasnt something a First Rank apprentice should know about. And yet, Saul was deeply curious about Pennys ability to enter other peoples dreams. I wonder how to activate this cocoonmaybe itll let me enter dreams too. He gently tapped the silver cocoon with his fingertip, while jotting down ideas on paper with his other hand. Swish swish swish 1. The simplest methodsleep while holding the cocoon. Start with a few ordinary people nearby to ensure experiment safety. 2. Embed it in the eye, then sleep. Replicating Pennys method, though a steep cost restorative magic for eyes isnt cheap. But if I get rich, maybe worth a shot. 3. Meditate and synchronize mental energy with the cocoon. Try activating its powers that way Tap. Tap. Tap Saul suddenly stopped writing and straightened up. He thought he heard something. Resting a hand on the table, just as he was about to stand, a shadow darted past underneath. Saul looked downand his eyes widened in disbelief. A head. A head with two feet was waddling out from beneath his table. It was the head of a middle-aged man, humming idly to himself. The head had no bodyjust a pair of legs attached to the neck. The ankles were stubby, making the gait resemble that of a penguinor maybe a duck. It mightve been funny, if the face werent so deeply unsettling. Before Saul could react, he heard another voice. There you go slacking again. Another head emerged from under the tent flap. This one was a middle-aged woman, with chestnut hair dragging on the ground, stirring up pebbles. She didnt seem to notice, her focus entirely on chasing the male head. Lord Morden is organizing the ranks. Were about to depart. But the man-head ignored her and waddled off through the far side of the tent. The woman-head followed him out. Neither of them spared so much as a glance at Saul. Byron had never mentioned anything like this when he briefed him on Hanging Hands Valley. A faint unease crept into Sauls heart. He stepped to the front of the tent and yanked the flap open. And then, his skin erupted in goosebumpsfrom the soles of his feet to the roots of his hair. Outside the tentacross the hills and fieldswas a swarm of creatures. A mountain full of bizarre monsters Each one was just a heada human head with two legs. (End of Chapter) Chapter 116: You Didn’t Plug It In What exactly are those head monsters? Saul had always thought hed read plenty of books these past two yearsbut the unknown was always greater than the known. And in the wizarding world, the unknown usually meant danger. Because he had absolutely no idea what kind of creature he was dealing with, Saul wanted to retreat into the tent and wait for Byron and Nick to return. But when he looked up, he saw several head monsters had somehow climbed up onto their lab bench. One of them even had the back of its head pressed right up against the Soul Wave Detector. The device was knocked askew and nearly fell to the ground. But the head monster that bumped into it had absolutely no idea it had almost caused a disasterit just bounced in place again. Saul couldnt take it anymore and hurried to step forward to save the detector. But the moment he moved his left foot, the diary suddenly flew out and hovered in front of his face. [April 14th, Year 316 of a Lunar Calendar, Even with only a head remaining, Head monsters will never stop their pursuit of knowledge. They are forever immersed in their quest for truth. But if a head monster realizes you can see them, Theyll enthusiastically recruit a like-minded soul So, what do you think? Though you might end up a little shorter, Thats just because all the nutrients went to the brain~] Saul shut his mouth without a word and prepared to put his foot back down. But as soon as his foot touched the ground, something felt... off. Feigning casualness, he glanced downonly to find that he was stepping on the hair of that womans head from earlier. She had been clumsily running along, but now, caught by her own hair, the force flipped her backward, rolling her head right to Sauls ankle. Ohhh!!! Some big dumb guy stepped on my hair! Sauls heart dropped. Just then, a row of head monsters strolled past him. They didnt help the woman head monsterinstead, they laughed at her. Been telling you that hairs a hassle. Just eat it already. Bald supremacy! Or eat his foot instead? Lets just hope his foot doesnt smell worse than your mouth! The womans eyes darted in all directions. Saul had the distinct impression she was starting to be convinced. Ah, Saul said flatly, my foots suddenly so itchy. He nervously lifted his left foot and, putting on a show, scratched it through the sole of his shoe. The woman head monster used the moment to back away and freed her hair. Ugh, I need to go wash my hair! she cried, distraught, and ran off. But honestly, her hair had more mud on it than the bottom of Sauls shoe. Confirming there were no more heads underfoot, Saul carefully set his foot back down. But before he could even breathe a sigh of relief, he heard a loud CRACK! Saul looked uponly to see the Soul Wave Detector had nearly been knocked off the table. Its base had already slid halfway off the edge. Saul took a deep breath. He squared his shoulders and stepped forward, muttering to himself, This detector doesnt look that complicated. Ill try operating it myself. He carefully approached and caught the waist-high device just before it could fall. Hed originally wanted to take it back to the tent, but when he turned around, he found himself surroundedat some point, a crowd of head monsters had gathered. Each of them craned their necks with great effort, staring at Saul as if hoping he could see them too. If Saul wanted to return to the tent now, hed either have to step on some headsor make it obvious he was avoiding them. Either way, it would give him away. Saul shifted the detector in his arms and said under his breath, This thing is heavy forget it, I dont want to break it. Ill just try it here. He made a show of slowly lowering the detector to the ground. Because he moved deliberately, the head monsters in front of him saw the device coming down and quickly scooted out of the way. Saul spotted a clear patch and finally set the detector down safely. Now, even if they knocked it over again, it shouldnt break. To follow through on his earlier act, Saul began to turn it on using the method Byron had taught him. It was his first time using it, and although Byron had shown him once, Saul still fumbled through the steps. Especially with a group of supposedly invisible onlookers crowding around. Hes so dumb! Hes a wizard? Hes a wizard apprentice! If my apprentice were this dumb, Id eat his brain. As if youd ever get an apprentice! Saul tried his best to tune out the taunting. But whether it was nerves or just poor memory, no matter how long he fiddled with it, the detector wouldnt turn on. Forget it! Saul slumped back, one hand landing on a head, then sliding down to the ground. I must just be too stupid. He thought a new wave of ridicule was coming, but the air around him fell completely silent. He snuck a glance at the floor. The head monsters were still there. But they were silent. Like their mouths had all been stuffed with sweaty socks. Saul blinked slowly, his gaze drifting toward the mirror. There, in the mirror, was a warped reflection of himself. And standing behind that warped version of himself Was a person! Someone whose features were too blurred to make outbut unlike the twisted, ghostly shapes hed seen before, this figure was perfectly proportioned. Sauls whole body went cold. He stopped breathing. A spirit? No. Not just any spirit. An Wraith. So Byrons target had walked right up to him. But now, Saul was all alone. He tried to mobilize his mental power, to cast a spellbut he couldnt move. Even his spiritual form was sluggish, like lava. It had none of the vitality it used to. This Wraith its sealed my movement. Even his thoughts had slowed. With his consciousness stiff and dull, he couldnt even feel afraidjust frozen. He stared into the mirror at the wraith, unable to look away. Saul almost wished he were in a life-or-death situationthen the diary might fly out, and he could shift his gaze to it and break the Wraiths control. But the diary didnt move. Even Little Algae was still. Clearly, Wraiths werent on the menu. Saul had no idea what the figure in the mirror wanted. It just stared at him. And slowly The blurred figure became clearerlike fog dissipating across the mirrors surface. Saul could almost make out its eyes Suddenly, a hand landed on Sauls shoulder. Huh? Saul jolted violentlyand finally, he could move again. He instinctively turned toward the voiceand saw Byron crouching beside him, looking at him with concern. Huh? Byron, Saul said shakily, I I just saw a Wraith! He didnt dare mention the head monsters. But when he glanced back down, all the heads were gone. At some point, they had completely disappeared. You saw an Wraith? Through the detector? Nick walked over from behind Byron, arms full of large rocks. No way. He dumped the rocks, looking confused as he walked to the side of the device to inspect it. You never even turned it on! What?! Saul was stunned. He pointed to the mirror. Look! The words caught in his throat. In the mirror, there was only the warped reflection of himselfand the warped reflection of Byron, crouching beside him. (End of Chapter) Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 117: The Vanished Cocoon The incident with the Wraith was a bit strange. Logically speaking, a Soul Wave Detector that hasn''t been activated is just an ordinary mirrorit shouldn''t have been able to reveal a Wraith. But Byron and Nick didnt think Saul had just seen things either. After all, whether what Saul saw was a hallucination or not, the result could only go one of two ways: either the Wraith existed, or it didnt. This is the entrance to Hanging Hands Valley. Its impossible for a truly powerful Wraith to be here, Nick said as he activated the soulwave detector and checked the surroundings again. Nothing. No sign of any spiritual entity. But Saul, why did you put the detector on the ground? Nick looked up, puzzled. His lips twitched slightly. Was it because youre too short to reach the table? Pfft! Saul immediately turned to glare at Byron, only to be met with his calm expression and innocent eyes. Sauls gaze shifted to Byrons throathe swore, it definitely cracked open just now! But height wasnt an issue he could deal with right now even if he firmly believed hed reach 180 centimeters eventually. Anyway. Saul returned to the main topic. He glanced around again, making sure there were no Head Monsters left nearby, and then whispered to the two, Just now, I saw a lot of monsters that were just heads with two legs. But they vanished before you guys came back. Lowering his voice even more, he asked, I didnt dare provoke them. Do you know what kind of monsters those are? He looked upjust in time to see Byrons face twitch slightly. Meanwhile, Nicks pupils contracted sharply, clear fear flashing in his eyes. Smack! Nick suddenly slapped himself across the face, then looked up with a slightly twisted expression. Those monsters, theyre all gone now? Seeing Nicks reaction, Saul nodded quickly. Theyre all gone. Otherwise I wouldnt have dared to even mention it. I need a moment alone, Nick muttered and slipped into his tent. Not long after, muffled moaning could be heard from insidelike someone trying to hold back sobs with their hands over their mouth. Byron held it together better. His throat split slightly as he spoke. Good thing you didnt startle them. Those are Head Monsters. Normally, youd only see them deeper inside Hanging Hands Valley. Noting the confusion in Sauls eyes, Byron sighed. I didnt tell you about them earlier because the more people know they exist, the more likely they are to encounter them. But you still ran into them. If you had drawn their attention, they mightve turned you into a Head Monster too. And you wouldve forgotten you were ever a normal person. So thats why Byron and Nick hadnt mentioned such dangerous creatures at all. How many of them did you see? ...The place was covered with them. Hiss Byron inhaled sharply, then stood up and called out at Nicks tent, Nick, hurry up and get a hold of yourself. We need to leave this place now. A vague sound came from inside in response. Byron returned and said to Saul, No need to dismantle the instruments. Just move them onto the crawler. Were relocating. Afraid the Head Monsters might return at any moment, Byron and Saul only grabbed the most essential things and gave up on the tents altogether. Besides some books, Saul hadnt brought much anyway. But just as he picked up his backpack and stepped outside He froze. Where was the nightmare butterflys cocoon? It was while observing that silver orb-like cocoon that hed first seen the Head Monsters. After that, everything had been so tense that he hadnt thought about the cocoon at all. Now, looking back, he couldnt remember whether he had put it away or not. He quickly searched all his pockets, even got on the ground to look aroundbut the silver orb was nowhere to be found. No way it just vanished. Could one of the Head Monsters have picked it up? Saul sat down, closed his eyes, and focused. No, I distinctly remember the moment I saw the Head MonstersI stopped feeling anything in my hand. Thats why I didnt realize the cocoon was missing until later. He mimed holding something in his hand and slowly opened his eyes. Right. It vanished in an instant. Now that he was a formal apprentice, his memory had been enhanced by his mental bodyhe wouldnt make the kind of silly mistake where he forgot where he put something moments ago. He could even recall minute actions if he concentrated. So Saul was certain: he hadnt simply misplaced the cocoon. It had vanished, in the blink of an eye. And in that moment, he hadnt noticed at allnot until afterward, when things had calmed down. Saul! It was Byron calling from outside. Saul cast one last unwilling glance at the tent. Did it escape on its own? Or was it stolen by something else? Damn it, I didnt even get to study it yet! But this place was no longer safe. Even a Third Rank apprentice like Byron was on edge. Saul couldnt afford to be careless. He hurried out of the tent, his heart filled with regret. By then, Nick had finally recovered from his emotional spiral and returned to the crawler with his gear. His hands were covered in bruisesit wasnt clear if hed pinched himself too hard. Saul already knew that because Nick studied emotion-related wizardly, he often suppressed his own emotional responses. But if he ever couldnt hold it backwhether laughing or panickingit would result in extreme outbursts. Like laughing until he passed out, or being so scared he vomited. This side effect was actually quite dangerous. In normal situations it was manageable, but if a crisis struck and he couldnt stay calm, it could become life-threatening. Saul suspected this might even be one of the reasons why Nick hadnt been able to advance to Third Rank yet. The wooden spider rumbled to life and quickly left the now unsafe campsite. As it climbed the slope, Saul glanced back through the rear windowand saw a vague crowd of heads at the base of the mountain. He averted his eyes and pretended he hadnt seen anything. Right in front of him was the soulwave detectors mirror. Because they were in a rush, they hadnt disassembled the devicejust lifted it whole onto the wooden spider. That made the once-roomy cabin feel cramped, forcing the three of them to sit against the walls. The moment Saul saw the mirror, the memory of the dark figure that had appeared in it came flooding back. A wave of discomfort settled in his chest, and he turned his head to avoid it. But as he shifted his gaze away, he seemed to catch a glimpse of silver light. He quickly turned back. In the mirror was his own warped, blurry faceno trace of silver. Did I imagine it? He leaned closer, and his twisted reflection grew clearer. Still nothing unusual. But as he was about to pull back, he noticed something strange S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His left eye shimmered. Saul froze, then glanced around at the others. Because the detector was in the way, the other two couldnt see his face. Only then did Saul narrow his eyes and slip into a semi-immersive meditative state. This time, he finally saw it. Inside his left eyethere it was. A silver orb, covered in starlight, gleaming brilliantly. Saul resisted the urge to rub his eyes and slowly lowered his head. The nightmare butterflys cocoon it had moved into his eye on its own! (End of Chapter) Chapter 118: A Chance Encounter with a Third-Level Apprentice Although his eye had just been mysteriously invaded by a cocoon, Saul wasnt panickingat least not yet. Penny had worn this cocoon for three or four years without issue, and she was just an ordinary little girl. As a wizard apprentice, he had even less reason to fear it. Besides, as long as the diary didnt get involved, the situation wouldnt be considered a real problem. The only troublesome part was that he couldnt ask Byron for help right now. After all, there was no way to explain where this cocoon had come from. If not for the diarys warning, he wouldnt have noticed it at all. Hed have to wait a while before bringing the matter to light. His experiments on the Nightmare Butterfly Cocoon were forced to move into a secondary phasebut that would have to wait until they returned to the tower. Saul relaxed slightly and leaned against the window. Where are we heading? Theres a mountain hollow if we go around here, Nick offered, speaking up from behind the perception device. Its a bit deeper than our original location, but it shouldnt be too dangerous for us. Are you sure we wont run into more of them over there? Saul was a bit concerned. Their journey hadnt exactly gone smoothly so far. Unlikely, Byron said in his deep voice. Ive been thinkingthose things probably showed up at the entrance of Hanging Hands Valley because of a rare tidal storm. Seeing that Saul wasnt familiar with the term, Byron took the time to explain. Hanging Hands Valley was the burial ground of thousands of wizards and had essentially split into two worlds: one above ground and one below. The underground portion had become a tangled network of tunnels, thanks to the rescue efforts, escapes, and excavation projects of the past. Dangerous monsters like the man-headed beasts usually dwelled in the deeper parts of these tunnels. They rarely came out, since the stability of the surface world was actually detrimental to their existence. However, every so often, a few unpredictable storms would erupt from underground, pushing these monsters into other tunnel sectionsor even all the way to the surface. When that happened, the general rule was simple: evacuate immediately. Once you were outside the storm-affected zone, it was much safer. Tidal storms were rare events, which was why the outskirts of Hanging Hands Valley were still considered relatively safe for wizard apprentices. None of the three had any intention of withdrawing. If just this bit of danger made them retreat, then there was no point in pursuing the path of wizardry at all. They bypassed a stretch of scattered boulderseach three or four meters highwhen Byron suddenly ordered the wooden spider to stop. Had they arrived? Saul noticed Byron climbing down from the spider, so he followed suit. The moment his feet touched the ground, he realized whythey werent alone. There were several people ahead. Two groups, by the looks of it. One group had four people, currently engaged in battle with someone on the opposing side. But with just a couple of glances, Saul saw that it was a one-sided slaughterthose four were being toyed with and crushed. The other side only had two people. One of them, with long purple hair, was massacring the four with a casual, almost playful air. The other, who sat slouched on a large rock nearby, looked pale and lethargic. By now, two of the four victims had already fallen. Foam bubbled from their mouths, and their skin had started to dissolve. The pale-faced apprentice suddenly noticed Saul and the others. He leapt down from the rock and flew toward them. Saul instantly activated his mental projection, ready for battle. But then he realized that Byron hadnt entered a combat stance. Only Nick seemed tensethough his face still betrayed no emotion. The pale apprentice landed in front of Byron and suddenly broke into a smile. Yo, Byron! Long time no see! Byron nodded. Mm. Youre still as cold as ever, haha. The pale apprentice seemed good-natured and turned to greet Nick. Nick, didnt expect to see you out here. Nick bowed respectfully. Senior Wright. The pale-faced apprenticeWrightfinally looked at Saul, still smiling. Havent seen you before, little guy. Are you newly promoted to Second Rank? Saul bowed like Nick. Senior Wright, hello. I just became Second Rank not too long ago. Wright chuckled. You look pretty young. These newcomers these days sure are something else. Might even surpass us old-timers and become true wizards first. Despite calling himself an old-timer, Wright looked quite youngpossibly even younger than Byron, appearing to be in his early twenties. Of course, if a wizard apprentice had undergone physical modifications, their aging could be slowed. You couldnt judge age or strength by appearance alone. Once someone became an true wizard, their lifespan would increase dramatically, making it even more meaningless to rely on looks. While they were chatting, the purple-haired apprentice had already finished off the four opponents. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He opened his mouth toward the corpses, releasing a cloud of purple mist that engulfed the bodies. After a few moments, the mist flowed back into his mouthand the corpses were gone, leaving only a few piles of clothing behind. The purple-haired man walked over to collect the loot. Byron stared at the remains for a moment before speaking. Those were people from the Land Drifters, werent they? Wright quickly raised his hands in innocence. Not my fault. Those guys saw we only had two people and tried to ambush us. You know how Bill ishe always kills his enemies on the spot. Nothing I could do. Byron frowned. The Land Drifters usually move in groups. Hes not afraid that killing a few will draw a crowd? Wright wasnt concerned. He laughed. No big deal. If they come looking for revenge, well just throw Bill under the bus. At that moment, the purple-haired Bill finished looting, hands in his pockets as he strolled over. Byron? Hanging Hands Valley sure is busy today. Everyones here for treasure, huh? But whyd you bring two Second Ranks along to slow you down? Byrons eyes flashed with a hint of caution. He knew that for the Land Drifters to attempt an ambush, it mustve been a setupBill likely pretended to be weak to lure them in. The Land Drifters were a sizable wizard group. Their top-tier power wasnt on par with the tower, so they usually avoided conflict with tower apprentices. This was probably a case of Bill hiding his affiliation to bait the others. Now that the victims were dead, Byron couldnt really say anythinghe just hoped it wouldnt lead to future trouble. Were not here for treasure, Byron said evenly. But this area doesnt really suit you either, does it? Heh, just short on cash. Wright and I came to scavenge some corpses. Bill shrugged, then suddenly turned to Nick. But youNickwhatre you doing here? Didnt you get a letter from Mentor Rum to go visit Grind Sail Town? What, did you sneak off and plunder the Grinding Sound Fruit while you were at it? Dont tell me therell be none left for me next month when I go pick up the tribute? So Bill was the one who collected the Grinding Sound Fruit from Grind Sail Town every year? Sauls heart skipped a beat. Then did he know about the towns dealings with the barbarians? Before dying, Sherry had said that the tower had never helped Grind Sail Town. Was she referring to Bill? Nick lowered his head slightly, looking a bit nervous. No need to go next month, Senior. Grind Sail Town was attacked by barbarians. The Grinding Sound Fruit fields were all destroyed. Bill raised an eyebrow. Tch. These stray apprentices out here get more useless every yeargetting ambushed by a bunch of barbarians? He chuckled. Well, whatever. Saves me the trouble of going every year. He slung an arm around Nicks shoulders. But now youre out of Grinding Sound Fruit, huh? Tsk. Ive always said emotions should be self-controlled. Cant rely on potions. Nick bent under the pressure but could only nod in agreement. If theres nothing else, well be on our way. Byron pulled Nick out from under Bills arm. Wright looked curious. Youre heading deeper with two Second Ranks? Byron was honest. Saul saw several Head Monster near the entrance. I suspect a tidal storm. It might actually be safer inside. Head Monster? Wrights expression grew serious. Every time those things show up, people mysteriously disappear. Lets hope its not us this time. But Bills attention was elsewhere. He tilted his head, peering past Nick and Byron to look at Saul, who had been quietly standing behind them the whole time. So youre Saul, Bill said, eyes narrowing, his entire demeanor suddenly dangerous. I hear about you all the time. Quite the impressive junior, arent you? Who keeps talking to Bill about him? (End of Chapter) Chapter 119: A Mountain of Pale White Saul hadn''t figured it out yet when Bill walked back to Byron. For some reason, Bill suddenly took an interest in Byrons mission and proposed to join him. At first, Saul suspected it might be because of himself. But after those two brief exchanges, Bill never initiated a conversation with Saul again. Making Saul feel like he might have been overthinking it. Byron was initially hesitant about Bills suggestion. But considering the recent strangeness in Hanging Hands Valley and the seeming instability even at the outskirts, he agreed. After all, with three Third Rank apprentices moving together, as long as they didnt fight among themselves, they could basically sweep through the outskirts of Hanging Hands Valley unhindered. Our mission is to capture a Wraith, Byron first stated the objective clearly. You go catch the Wraith, well scavenge the corpses. Works out fine. Might even find some relics in the tunnels, Bill raised a brow, acting all cooperative. Having two more Third Rank apprentices in the team was definitely beneficial for Saul and their wraith-hunting mission. Before leaving, Bill casually tossed the four people he had just killed into a ground hole. That took care of the corpses. The group continued deeper into Hanging Valley. The wooden spiders had to squeeze through tighter spaces nowthankfully, there were no fat people among these apprentice witches. As they moved forward, the number of ground holes steadily increased. Some of these holes were as thin as an arm, others three to four meters in diameter. Most of them were so deep they couldnt see the bottom. While driving the wooden spiders, they had to be careful not to let the spider legs get stuck in the holes. A lot of these holes were dug by wizards during exploration. Since there was no overall planning, they just drilled wherever they liked. The underground is a chaotic webits easy to get lost, Byron explained while carefully maneuvering the spider, chatting with Saul. At the same time, he was warning the not-so-familiar Bill and his companion not to wander off. After about an hour, Nick would occasionally activate the soul wave detector to check for any signs of Wraith activity. But perhaps because they were still at the outer edge of the valleyor maybe Wraiths were less active during the daythe Soul Wave Detector didnt show much. Is this thing even working? Bill curled his finger and knocked on the mirror of the soul wave detector device a couple of times. Byron had just furrowed his brow when Nick suddenly shouted, I detected Wraith activity! Saul leaned over for a look, and sure enough, he could see a faint shadow on the mirror. What confirmed it as a Wraith and not a regular reflection was the figures shapeit was a perfectly smooth humanoid silhouette, without the distortions typical of other mirror reflections. But this shadow was different from the one Saul had seen alone before. The one he had seen earlier, although also lacking facial features, had appeared very close to the mirror, as if it were standing right behind him. Its color had been dark gray, nearly black, unlike this one, which was pale and faintlike a wisp of smoke that could dissipate at any moment. Byron slowed the spider and glanced at the mirror. Yep, definitely a Wraith. But its so faintit mustve passed through a day or two ago. Bill perked up. A day or two? Could it have crawled up from underground? Wright, sitting on the far side of the mirror and seeing nothing, still joined in, Bill, your fingers really work wonders. Wanna knock it again? Saul was startled, afraid Bill would actually mess with the device again. If this thing got thrown off, recalibrating it would be a huge pain. Luckily, once Bill heard there were Wraith traces, his attention shifted. Before the wooden spider even came to a full stop, he jumped out the window. Well then, what are we waiting for? Lets find a tunnel and head down! But Byron didnt respond. Instead, he stopped at a relatively flat area near the cliff edge. This would be their temporary base. Saul helped Nick carry the detector down and set it up, then clapped his hands and looked around. Compared to their original base, this area had way more tunnels. It felt like they were standing on a massive block of cheesetunnels honeycombed the ground, and even the nearby cliff was dotted with holes leading who-knew-where. After setting up camp, Byron started assigning tasks. I suggest we each search separately for caves with signs of corruption. Afterward, well gather and compare our findings to pick the most promising one. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Bill immediately objected. Wright and I arent good at detecting Wraiths. With your method, we might walk right past key clues without realizing it. I say we all just pick a tunnel and go straight down. If we go deep enough, were bound to run into a Wraith. Byron looked concerned. If we go too deep, we might run into something we cant handle. Nick and Saul were both Second Rank apprentices, especially Saul, who only knew a single First Tier Spellshe barely had any means to protect himself. If we cant handle it, we run, Bill said casually. Byron, youre way too cautiousthats why its taken you so long to reach Third Rank. Whether intentional or not, Bill slapped a hand on Sauls shoulder. If you want to be a wizard, you cant be afraid of danger. Saul had seen how Bill used that purple mist to melt corpses. Now being touched by him made Saul uncomfortable. But the diary remained silent, which meant Bill hadnt tampered with himat least not yet. And it was unlikely Bill would make a move on him in front of Byron. After thinking it through, Byron finally agreed with Bills suggestion. You do have a point. Lets stick together and head straight underground. But someone still needs to stay behind and monitor the Soul Wave Detector. Nick and Saul can take turns. Taking the opportunity to assign Saul this task, Byron pulled him aside. Theres still something strange about what happened earlier. Tidal storms, even when they occur, rarely reach the entrance of Hanging Hands Valley. So I plan to finish this mission quickly and leave as soon as we can. Saul nodded. Of course, if we come across a suitable Wraith, well help you capture itbut there might not be time for thorough research. Finding a more intact Wraith had always just been a bonus. Since the situation was getting odd, Saul wasnt going to push his luck. Besides, just completing this mission would earn him a lot of academic credits. Saul wasnt greedy. Ill figure it out myself. Dont worry about the Wraith. Saul thought to himselfworst case, hed have Nick smash the spirit again to enhance his hands. Itd just be a bit wasteful. Once the new plan was settled, it was already afternoon. But no one wanted to waste the day, so they ate a quick meal and set out. Nick would stay at the camp today. Wright crossed his arms, staring at the dense maze of tunnels before them, his pale face looking conflicted. Which tunnel do we go into? Bill clapped his hands, Doesnt matter. Lets take the closest one! He pointed at a hole just five meters away, nearly two meters in diameter. Byron, however, chose another oneabout three meters wide, with signs of recent activity around it. Lets go with one thats already been explored a bit. Bigger space makes it easier for the group to move. Saul didnt immediately join the debate. He remembered Byrons initial plantracking Wraiths through signs of corruptionand a thought struck him. Observing corruption wasnt that exactly his specialty? Saul half-closed his eyes and visualized the Human-Monster Movement Diagram. And the world before his eyes didnt change much. Could it be that there really werent many Wraiths on the valleys edge? Or maybe too many people had explored this area before, leaving everything too clean? It didnt look like a burial ground for wizards at all. There were dozens of large holes and even more smaller ones before himbut not a single one gave off a reaction. Saul was disappointed. He turned to end the visualization when suddenly, his eyes caught the cliff behind them. There, on one side of the mountain wall, several caves were lined with strange white phantoms writhing just outside their entrances. Saul couldnt help but walk over for a closer look. Just as he tried to study them, the white phantoms suddenly stretched outbecoming thin, bony, white hands. These hands were long like wooden rods, clustered like wild grass. They grew around the cliffside caves and waved endlessly. As Sauls gaze settled on them, they seemed to sense his attentionand began to wave more vigorously. As if calling him over Or crying out for help. (End of Chapter) Chapter 120: I Can Float Down Soft, fragmented murmurs echoed in Sauls ears, but no matter how hard he listened, he couldnt make out their meaning. He unconsciously took another step forwardthen quickly realized it was the corruption luring him in. Saul firmly shifted his gaze, weakening the corruption s effect, but the whispers in his ears suddenly grew louder. He looked up toward the cliff face. From every part of the cliffregardless of whether there was a cave there or notcountless white arms stretched out, densely packed. Those arms constantly extended and retracted, waving with outstretched fingers, grotesque in shape. Saul furrowed his brow. Now he was certainthese arms were reaching for help. Through them, he seemed to glimpse the countless corpses buried within the mountain, the once immensely powerful apprentice wizards and true wizards who, faced with even stronger and more bizarre entities, had still ended up burieddespairing and helpless. At that moment, Saul finally understood what a wizards graveyard meant. He understood what it meant when people said the western region had become a vacuum of wizards. The brutality of it all had never been conveyed in Byrons few offhand remarks. And the dead now appearing along this cliffwere likely only a tiny portion of the whole Hanging Hands Valley. Those arms couldnt speak. They could only flail desperately, trying to attract attention, yearning for redemption. But Saul was very aware that these arms werent even fragments of souls. They were just polluted remnants of resentment, left behind by the dead under the radiation of sorcery. The longer he looked, the more it felt like he wasnt standing at the bottom of a valley looking up a steep cliff, but hovering in the aircoldly observing the helpless dead trapped beneath the earth. Saul shook his head. His mental body was starting to destabilize. Saul? Saul? Suddenly, someone called his name. Saul snapped out of it and saw the others all watching him. It was Nick who called him. Whats wrong? Theyre about to head out. Looks like Byron and the others had already picked an entrance. Saul rubbed his throbbing head and turned to the three upperclassmen. Theres something off about the caves on that cliff behind us. Byron, who knew Sauls abilities best, immediately returned and began carefully observing the cliff hed initially overlooked. Wright glanced at Saul, then at the tranquil mountain, and asked skeptically, Werent those wizard corpses supposed to be underground? Why are they off to the side now? Saul is very good at detecting spirits, Byron replied, pulling his gaze back. I trust him. Bill chuckled, eyes narrowing. Thats not really my specialty, but if you guys can figure out which cave is more likely to hold spirits, well go with your call. Byron handed the decision over to Saul directly. Saul, which cave shows the clearest signs of corruption ? Saul wanted to say the entire cliff was strange. Still, he focused once more on the caves before him, suppressing the restlessness of his mental body as he carefully looked for differences. Bill narrowed his eyes slightly, watching Sauls expression, seemingly deep in thought. Wright clapped softly and muttered, Is he observing spirits? I heard that people with especially sensitive mental energy can detect lingering souls without instruments. Could Saul be one of them? Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Byron didnt replyhis silence spoke volumes. Saul scanned several nearby caves and finally locked onto one. He raised his hand, pointing to a cave about three meters off the ground, its diameter just over a meter. This one. The corruption is stronger here. More likely to contain a wraith. Though Wright still couldnt see anything, he let out a sincere sigh. Saul, just now you looked exactly like my mentor inspecting petri dishes. Your mentor? Mentor Anze, Wright said with a complicated look, as if recalling something traumatic. Im good at fighting, but terrible at experiments. The way Anze looked at my lab reports it was terrifying. Bill burst out laughing. Maybe if you spent less time with women, your brain would work better. Wright rolled his eyes. Ive never toyed with women. I always communicate very sincerely with them. Nick was still fiddling with the sensor in his hand but couldnt detect anything. He sighed. Next time someone says a wizard with only mental talent and no magic talent is useless, Im definitely bringing you up as a counterexample. Bill, always the most impatient, said, If weve confirmed it, what are we waiting for? Lets move! Byron walked to Saul and patted his shoulder. Stick close to me. The four of them bent down and entered the cave three meters off the ground, leaving Nick alone at the camp. As the last figureWrightdisappeared into the cave, Nick remained rooted in place. His hands were tightly clasped, far from as calm as he looked on the surface. Because Bill and Wright were Third Rank apprentices, Nick couldnt use a communication spell in front of them. Saul he whispered inwardly, Stay close to Byron. The cave Saul had chosen wasnt very spacious. Traveling within the mountain was even harder than he had imagined. After all, this wasnt a passage built for travel. Some parts were roomy, others so narrow Saul couldnt squeeze through. Whenever they hit a tight spot, Wright would step in. He specialized in earth magic and moved easily underground. After a short, gentle stretch along the mountains side, the tunnel suddenly angled sharply downward. In steeper areas, Saul had to dig his hands deep into the soil to keep his balance. Their feet were surrounded by pitch darkness. It was impossible to tell how far the tunnel went. Bill, walking second, maintained a faint glow spell, but it only lit a few meters around them. Beyond thateven with Sauls visionhe could only make out vague shadows. After about half an hour, Wright suddenly stopped. No good. Up ahead is a steep downward shaftnearly vertical. He tossed a stone down. The stone clattered endlessly as it tumbled. Well have to fly down. Climbing would take way too long. Fly? Bills voice rang out. No need to ask Saul. Byron, have you learned Featherfall? Byrons entire body joltedthen suddenly shriveled. His throat split open. I can float down. Before Saul could process what Byron meant by float, he saw the withered, skin-like figures mouth suddenly stretch long. The lips opened and shut a few timesthen he inhaled sharply. Hsssssss In just a few seconds, he swelled up. His skin stretched to its limits, expanding and expanding until he looked like a humanoid balloon. Then, he raised two swollen, hoof-like hands and tied a knot in his own mouth. Even Bill and Wright were stunned speechless. Byron ignored them, awkwardly shifting his bloated body. He waved his mouth at Saul. Mmm mmm. Strangely, Saul immediately understood what Byron meant. Senior you want me to grab your mouth and float down with you? Mmm! Pfft Wright was the first to break. He clutched his stomach, laughing so hard he could barely breathe. Byron, Byronhow did I never realize you were this funny? If I had your ability Wright abruptly fell silent, stroking his chin, deep in thought. Bill gave the musing Wright a push. Since youve got a way down, get moving already! Wright didnt react in time and got shoved into the shaft. Judging by the sound, though, he didnt go into free fall. Bill glanced at Byron. If you cant carry Saul, Ive got another way. Byron shook his head side to side. Bill smirked, said nothing more, and jumped in. (End of Chapter) Chapter 121: Tendril Aren’t Always Cool Byron once again jerked his lips at Saul, signaling for him to take the lead. But Saul hesitated for a second and ultimately refused. Senior, I have my own way down. He tapped the back of his neck. A slender black tendril extended from behind Sauls neck. The tendril grew longer and longerstretching out three to four meterstwisting joyfully around Saul. These past days had left Little Algae totally pent up. It circled around Saul and gave a little shudder, splitting one tendril into two. Another trembletwo became four. The four tendrils waved in the air, then shot into the ground like sharp blades. With a taut pull, they lifted Saul clean off the ground. Byron stared at the tendrils, his lightbulb-like eyes swaying slightly. Hm? You recognize this, Senior? Mm. Saul sighed. Lets talk about it after were down. Mm. Byron gave the tendril one last look, slid over to the edge of the hole, leaned down, and floated downwards. Saul had Little Algae carry him down too. But with no foothold, his whole body swung in the air, following Little Algaes movements. Its tendrils pierced into the surrounding cave walls in rapid succession, descending quickly. They just had to be careful not to slam Saul into the walls. As he swayed back and forth, Saul felt more like a duck strung up in a roasting oven than anything remotely cool. Still, it beat Byrons method. Ten minutes later, Saul landed on solid ground, dirt-covered and exasperated, just in time to see Wright holding back laughter as he untied the knot on Byrons mouth. Down here, the space was surprisingly much more spacious than the surface. At least now they could all stand upright. Bill stood guard nearby. Now that theyd gone deep underground, enemies and monsters could appear at any moment. They couldnt afford to relax like before. But when he saw Saul descending with those black tendrils, he couldnt help but steal a few glances. Wright was the last to notice Sauls new look. He gasped and abandoned Byron, running straight over. Heythose tendrils! Are those from the Soul-Devouring Mire? He reached out to touch them, but Little Algae instantly retracted back into Sauls neck, radiating disdain. Wrights disappointment was written all over his face. He even turned to ask Saul, Did you find that in the abandoned lab under the tower? I did. The abandoned lab wasnt exactly a secret, so Saul nodded. Though technically, Little Algae had followed him out, not been found. But Ive been there a few times, and the Soul-Devouring Mire never leaves the lab. How did you get it to graft onto you? Can you sell me the method? Ill give you fiftyno, sixty credits! Saul was tempted, but My method requires getting the Soul-Devouring Mire to bond with you. Senior Wright, when you went to the lab, did it approach you on its own? Sauls words instantly extinguished Wrights excitement. No, it doesnt like me, he muttered, the light in his eyes dimming. It only tried to strangle me. Bill, who had been mildly interested, also lost his curiosity after hearing that. Suddenly, the ground beneath Saul shifted. A chubby, worm-like creature burst from the cracked earth, maw wide open, lunging at Saul. Saul leapt back, pressing himself against the tunnel wall. His hands flew up, preparing to cast a Strike Undead spell But a cloud of purple smoke engulfed the burrowing creature first. It was quickly subdued and fell limp, unmoving. Bill sucked the purple smoke back into his mouth, revealing the worms now pale-violet body. You need to learn how to cast spells mid-combat, Bill said with a practiced smirk. Enemies wont always wait for you to chant and gesture. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wright had already stepped up to examine the corpse. A tunnel worm. Saul approached out of curiosity. Hed heard of tunnel wormsdeep underground dwellers. Despite their name, they were more plant than animal. Their digestive organs and outer skin were favored materials for apprentices experiments. But once Wright enthusiastically dug up the entire body, Saul noticed something odd: they were supposed to be gray-brown, but this one had turned a purple-brown. Oh no! Bill, youve really got to stop randomly poisoning things! Wright complained, poking the worm with a metal rod. Look at this! Its useless now! Bill just shrugged. Then next time, youd better move faster. Saul was a little disappointed too, but he didnt show it. He figured thered be more chances. Just then, Byron, now back to normal size, approached Wright. His mouth stretched out and pressed against the worms outer skin. Glug glug glug... With a sound like boiling water, the worms skin gradually returned to its original gray-brown color. Byron, Im really starting to love your little mouth! Wright exclaimed in delight. Bill, on the other hand, looked less amused. Arms crossed, he shot a sidelong glance at Byron. You should be careful what you suck in. Some of my toxins dont even have an antidote. Byron simply gave a quiet Mm, whether he took the hint or not unclear. Saul paid no mind to the subtle tension between the Third Rank apprentices. As a Second Rank newbie, he stepped up to handle the loot. Wright eagerly helped him extract the full tunnel worm. It was as thick as Sauls forearm and two meters longa small fry, by adult tunnel worm standards. The real big ones lived even deeper underground. Saul took out a silk-woven sack from his backpack. With a flick, it expanded to human height. Wright deftly slid the worm inside. Saul cinched the opening, and the bag instantly shrunk to the size of a leather ball. Not spatial magic, but a compression technique powered by mana. He patted the bag, feeling pretty satisfied. If they could find a few more worms today, this trip wouldnt be a bust. With mixed emotions, the group continued on. They seemed to have reached a plateauno more downward slopes, just straight, level tunnels. Saul looked around eagerly, hoping for more good finds. But the underground was still fairly barren. No random mobs like in a video game. Which made sense for a place that had been explored by predecessors for decades, even centuries. Saul took a deep breath and adjusted his expectations. But then Byron suddenly stopped, and Saul nearly bumped into him. He peered aroundBill and Wright were frozen too, arms raised, backs taut. They were in defensive stances. Peering through the gap between their bodies, Saul finally saw what had put everyone on edge. Up ahead, the path split for the first timethree tunnels in total. Each wide enough for two people to walk side by side. And in the middle tunnel, a procession of pale gray, translucent human-shaped phantoms was marching forward. They walked in a line, lifting their legs high and setting them down gently, tiptoeing like they didnt want to wake something. Their upper bodies swayed softly with each step. Their heads bobbed slightly. They had no arms (End of Chapter) Chapter 122: The Underground Labyrinth Saul stared at the eerily synchronized movements of the spirit bodies, at their bare shouldersand suddenly recalled the mountainside teeming with arms hed seen before entering the burrow. The arms cried for help outside, while the bodies quietly and cautiously moved underground. If these spirits were truly the souls of the dead, Saul couldnt begin to imagine what kind of terrifying scenes they had experienced in the moments of their deaths. The first time he heard Senior Byron describe the tragedy at Hanging Hands Valley, Saul had assumed that the wizard and apprentices had either been crushed to death, suffocated, or killed while fighting each other during a desperate escape. But clearly, it hadnt been that simple. There were many of the white apparitions, walking out in rows from the central tunnel and mechanically turning into the passage on the left. Too many. If not for the slight variations in body size and appearance, Saul mightve suspected that these were all replicas of a single spirit. Now, the left and central tunnels were packed with these apparitionsonly the tunnel on the right remained untouched and clear. Standing at the front, Bill observed for a while. Not sensing any danger, he asked in a low voice, Byron, are there wraiths here? Bill could tell these apparitions were merely fragments of shattered spirit bodiesnot even complete soul fragments. But he couldnt be certain whether such a phenomenon implied the presence of nearby wraiths. Byron called out to Saul, Saul, lets go check it out together. Saul followed Byron, squeezing through the narrow space that Bill and Wright had left open. They stopped three meters from the fork in the tunnel. Saul entered a semi-immersive meditation first. In an instant, the armless humanoid apparitions vanished from view, replaced by faint, pale flames suspended in the air. Those flames, so feeble they looked as though they might flicker out at any moment, were bouncing slowly through the air in rhythm with the apparitions previous movements. Silent, trembling. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though they had lost their human form, Saul could still sense a suffocating tension from the uniformity of their bouncing. He carefully examined the three tunnels, then exited the meditative state. Whew His chest expanded violently twice, as if just coming up for air after drowning. Anything? Wright asked in a hushed voice, pushing air from his throat to avoid making noise as Byron and Saul finished observing. Saul and Byron exchanged a glancethen, in perfect sync, raised their hands and pointed toward the left passage. Bills mouth twitched slightly. Are we really going to walk alongside those things? Byron walked forward and waved his hand through the white apparitions. They remained unaffectedlifting their legs high and stepping down gently, continuing their cautious march. So far, these remnants just look odd. They dont seem capable of harming us for now. Wright rubbed his arm. This is why I dont like dealing with spirits. You never know if attacking them is just a waste of mana. Bill snapped back, If youd bother to sense their mental energy properly, you wouldnt be scared by a bunch of phantoms. Hah, like you werent tense a second ago. Ill go in front this time. Byron ignored their bickering and glanced at Saul, signaling him to follow closely. Sure, said Wright, catching up. This is your turf now. If any wraiths show up, Ill just follow your lead. As they spoke, the four of them slipped into the line of white apparitions one after another. There might not even be wraiths here, Saul warned the seniors. Its possible one passed through and left behind some corruption. Got it! Wright replied without a hint of ego. When I go catching sand-eye bugs, sometimes all I find are their dried droppings. Yeah, no need for that example. Bill looked like he wanted to smack Wright on the head. The group pressed forward. At the next fork, the white apparitions turned right into another tunnel. Another fork, Wright muttered with a frown. I hate mazes. This is how it is underground in Hanging Hands Valley, Byron said with some weariness, his focus fully on choosing the right path. They passed several more junctionsthis underground world was even larger than Saul had imagined. And this was only the outer edge of Hanging Hands Valley. Theres movement, Byron suddenly halted. They had just entered a slightly wider spaceeight tunnels branched out in all directions. Why are there so many passageways? I dont think I can even remember the way we came, Wright groaned, covering his face. His thin face looked corpse-pale in the dim glow of their light spell. Bill was also visibly impatient. Tracking pollution to find wraiths doesnt feel reliable to me. Its just a traceit doesnt mean the things still here. He pointed to a passage that sloped downward. I say we keep heading down. With that, he walked over without waiting for input. But something caught Sauls eye. Wait! Before he could finish, Bill had already jumped into the passage. As he fell, the tunnel walls suddenly began to close in. He was about to be sliced in halfbut instead of panicking, Bill looked thrilled. Purple foam erupted from the skin on his arms and legs. Though it looked soft, it held firm against the narrowing passage. He pressed his hands to the sides of the tunnel and launched upward. The foam wedged into the walls, and Bill leapt clear into the air. Saul had no time to watch. After the first passage turned hostile, the tunnel to his left suddenly tilted toward him. The mountainside compressed like a massive suction cup, threatening to suck him in. A powerful suction force pulled at him. He raised a leg, bracing it against the lower wall, and flung a Strike Undead into the tunnel. It convulsed violentlybut the attack had limited effect. Saul hadnt expected it to do muchhe was buying time. He immediately cast Arrow Spell. The suction amplified the arrows speed, and it shot into the tunnel almost instantly. The passage shuddered, then spat out a glob of green slime. But thenit expanded, swelling from less than a meter wide to nearly two meters, and its suction force doubled. Saul couldnt find footing. The tunnel now gaped wider than his whole body, and he was being dragged in. Suddenly, a sharp spike erupted beneath his feet, driving into the rock ceiling. Saul grabbed it, holding on for dear life. His legs, suspended by the powerful suction, dangled in midaironly one arm kept him from being swallowed. But his other arm was already casting. As he chanted, translucent parasites appeared along his forearm. He flung a few into the tunnelthey were instantly sucked in. He had chosen Soul Borers as his first Tier 1 spell precisely because it could attack both body and soula rare trait among low-level spells. It wasnt instantly lethal, but its coverage was broad. Within seconds, the tunnel shrank abruptlyand the suction disappeared. Sauls feet finally touched solid ground again. (End of Chapter) Chapter 123: Mutated Caves Seeing that the previous attack had worked, Saul cast two more Strike Undead spells. The sharp arrows pierced into the shrinking cave and disappeared. Soon, more green slime oozed out from within. The suction force coming from the cave gradually weakened. Saul finally let out a small sigh of relief. His Soul Borers spell was mixed with soul fragments full of lingering resentment. Unless necessary, he didnt want to use it too often. There were still three senior students here, so Saul didnt need to go all out. Sure enough, just as Saul had barely withstood the mutated caves attack, the battle on the other side ended. Two stone spikes burst from the ground again, shooting into the mountain wall across from Saul, piercing through the mutated cave in front of him from the side. The cave contracted violently twice before finally closing completely. Saul stared at the cave. After confirming it stayed unchanged for a while, he finally turned around. He saw Wright raise his eyebrows at him, and realized that both the spike he was still holding and the two spikes that sealed the mutated cave were Wrights support. He quickly thanked him. Thank you, Senior Wright. Wrights expression was relaxed. Clearly, the recent fight hadnt been much trouble for him. No need to thank me. If you got sucked in, wed have to figure out how to pull you back. Haha, and if you did get pulled in, wed be short one heck of a good guide. Whatever he thought of made him laugh heartily to himself. By now, all the mutated caves had closed. Saul finally realized this wasnt a forked intersection, but just a slightly wider tunnel. There were only two real paths, front and back. The rest of the tunnel openings were all fake. What kind of monster is this? The disguise was pretty convincing. Bill stomped on some foam on the ground. By now, the foam had hardened into something like plaster, crumbling to powder under his boot. Theres no record of monsters like this before. Maybe its a recent mutation from the last year or two, Byron said seriously. Byron inspected a few of the sealed mutated caves but didnt find anything useful. He stood up and clapped his hands. Its getting late. I suggest we return to the surface. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bill clicked his tongue. Didnt get much this time. Coming in and out takes effort. Why not just spend the night here? Byron shook his head. Too dangerous to spend the night where wraiths roam. But judging from Bills face, he wasnt about to give in so easily. Still holding the spike Wright had given him, Saul stood off to the side, quietly enjoying the show. He was just a Second Rank apprentice. Strategic decisions like this werent something he had the right to weigh in on. Just as Saul watched the tension build, the wall beside him suddenly opened up into a large hole. Shhh A cold, icy aura seeped out. But even before the chill touched him, Saul had instinctively spun aroundjust in time to spot the silently opening hole beside him. A pale, pockmarked human head suddenly shot out from the darkness and bit down on Sauls instinctively raised right hand. Messy chestnut hair fell over the face, and sightless white eyes stared at Saul through the strands. The face was riddled with holes, like a chunk of coal full of cavities. The mouth was the largest hole, filled with sharp teethbut they failed to pierce Sauls glove. His hand didnt feel pain, but Saul still felt a powerful pulling force. The head instantly began retreating, trying to drag Saul into the gaping hole it had come from. With a massive yank, Sauls body jolted. He quickly tightened his grip on the spike with his left hand to avoid being pulled in. Bang! Sauls face twistedhe heard the unmistakable sound of his bones dislocating under the immense force. Everything happened in a flash. Finally, Byrons support arrived. A giant net appeared out of nowhere, instantly wrapping around the pockmarked head. The head was restrained. As the net tightened, the skin sizzled like meat on a grill. It finally let out a pained noise and loosened its bite. Saul immediately pulled his right hand back. But his hand was now completely limp. The bone mightve been broken. He had to support it with his left hand. Just as Byron was about to pull the head out with the net, the creature suddenly bit off its own neck. The unrestrained lower half of its body retreated rapidly. As the hole began to close, Byron dove in without hesitation. At the same time, Wright raised a hand. A giant stone hand emerged from the ground, propping the mutated cave open. Saul stared anxiously at the hole, which kept trying to close. He wasnt sure if Byron would make it back safely. Dislocated? Bill suddenly appeared behind Saul, startling him. Maybe just dislocated Saul flinched slightly, adjusting his grip on his right arm. But Bill just grinned, grabbed Sauls arm roughly, and yanked. Pain shot through Sauls elbow. His face twitched, but he held in the scream. Bill opened his mouth and blew out a puff of white mist, covering Sauls elbow. The pain quickly disappeared. He then pulled off Sauls glove and saw the transparent gray skin of Sauls forearm, with the faint shape of bone underneath. Raising an eyebrow, he flipped Sauls arm back and forth a few times. Your modified arm is sturdy. Took that bite and not a scratch. Sauls injury wasnt from the biteit was the joint between the spirit-crystal skin and the upper arm that had been dislocated. After a thorough check, Bill let go and tossed the glove back. Saul caught it with his left hand, then stuffed it into his pocket without bothering to put it back on. Your glove isnt that tough. If youre interested, go to the Exchange and trade for something stronger. Ill check it out when I get the chance. Not wanting Bill to notice anything special about his glove, Saul replied casually. He looked down at his right hand. It was already moving freely again. Looks like Bill really had healed him, not just numbed the pain. Whod have thought he was a healer? Just then, Byron finally ran out of the hole. Seeing this, Wright dispelled the stone hand, and the hole instantly shut. How was it? Wright asked, walking over. Byron showed a rare smile, holding up a flask with a narrow neck and rounded bottom, shaking it a little. A wraith? Even Bill came over now. In the middle of transformingbut at its core, its still a vengeful spirit. The flask was filled with gray mist. Saul couldnt make out what was inside. A vengeful spirit? Thats fine too. Even though it wasnt the target wraith from Byrons mission, a spirit in mid-transformation was still highly valuable. Whether they brought it back to the Tower for credits and money or kept it for their own research, it was a good find. And since it wasnt Byrons official mission target, the reward would be split among the whole teamBill and the others would get a cut. Wright clapped his hands. Alright, weve made a decent haul today. Lets head back. This time, Bill didnt object. Byron put the flask away and walked over to Saul. Hows your arm? Senior Bill treated me. Its fine now. Saul raised his right arm to demonstrate, mostly to reassure Byron. After clearing the area to make sure nothing else was left behind, they began heading back the way they came. The hardest part of the return trip was the very deep tunnel. Wright and Bill had their own ways of getting up. Byron didnt bother turning into a balloon this timehe just asked Saul to have Little Algae pull him up. Little Algae was strong enough to pull two people without issue. As they climbed, Saul suddenly felt something and looked down. The pitch-black tunnel, now without any light source, echoed faint sounds of water flowing. Saul had the eerie feeling that someone was constantly pouring water into the underground tunnel. The water level was rising, chasing after them. Night was about to fall. And just like the Wizard Tower, maybe the underground of Hanging Hands Valley at night would also turn into another world. (End of Chapter) Chapter 124: Face to Face By the time the group climbed out of the cave, the sky outside had already grown dark. Nick was absentmindedly scribbling on his notebook, but when he saw the group return, he hurried over to greet them. Just like that, their days of descending into the tunnels during daylight and returning before nightfall continued for five more days. Since both Saul and Nick were Second Rank apprentices, the two of them took turns staying behind at the camp each day. As for the Head Monster that had once appeared at the entrance to Hanging Hand Valleyit never showed up again. This allowed Byron and Saul, who had been tense all this time, to relax a little. Today, it was Sauls turn to remain behind. After watching the others disappear into the cave for a while, he immediately put down the materials he had been working on and switched to studying his own eyes. He hadnt slept at all these past few days, relying entirely on deep meditation to rest. He had to avoid accidentally slipping into other peoples dreams. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While he might uncover some secrets that way, until he fully understood the effects of the Nightmare Butterfly, recklessly peering into others minds could bring disaster upon himself. Saul always remembered a saying from the wizarding world, Danger comes from the unknown, and the unknown is endless. He sat before the Soul Wave Detector, observing and recording the frequency of the silver flashes in his eyes. He discovered that if he didnt enter a semi-immersive meditative state, the cocoon in his eye wouldnt glow. But when he did enter that state, a faint silver light would flicker through his left eye roughly once every minute. The glow was very faintbarely noticeable unless someone was staring directly into his eyes from close up. Just as Saul was planning how to begin his next round of experiments once he returned, the sky suddenly darkened. A vast shadow slowly stretched across Sauls position. He looked up. The sky was clearno clouds at all. He turned aroundand froze. There, high on the opposite cliff, a massive ship had appeared. It looked like an ancient three-masted sailing vessel, but much, much larger than a typical ship. Each of the three gigantic sails bore the image of a different monster. A slender ghostly figure, a thousand-eyed banshee, and an enormous flower that looked beautiful yet had disturbingly twisted petals and stamens. The sails were slowly retracting, and the colossal ship was gradually coming to a halt. Its hull, wrapped in enormous white bones, stretched downward. Below that, the cliffside obscured the rest of the view. As the shadow stopped moving, the gigantic ship finally came to a full stop. A ship sailing on land? Saul stood with a grim expression. ...A Land Drifter? He still remembered when he met Bill and WrightBill had just killed four people from a Land Drifter crew. Could it be that their comrades had come looking for them? Saul glanced at the sky. It was still earlyByron and the others werent due back for a while. He stood up and began quickly packing. Fortunately, they hadnt set up tents. As long as he hid the smaller instruments, no one would easily notice that a group had been stationed here. Whether or not these people were here for those four, it would be dangerous for a Second Rank apprentice like Saul to run into them alone. He moved a few large instruments into a nearby cave and covered the entrance with some plants. Then he slung his backpack over his shoulder, preparing to move and hide elsewhere. But just then, his diarysuddenly flew out, rapidly unfurling in front of him, the writing appearing as if on 4x fast-forward. [April 20th, Year 316 of Lunar Calendar. Since you left the Wizard Tower, Your path has been smooth, Things have gone your way. At last, youve come to see how wonderful the outside world can be. You will be caught, You will be questioned But no matter what you say, in the end, Theyll still dig out your eyes And turn you into a flower~ I cant be caught! Saul immediately realized that these newcomers would be enemies. He didnt have time to choose an ideal hiding spot. He dove into the nearest cave and scrambled deeper inside. Rustle rustle rustle Some loose dirt and sand fell with him. Saul immediately stopped moving and pressed himself to the ground, afraid the sound would alert those on the surface. Since the diary had activated, that meant the enemy was closevery close. He likely only had a few minutes at most. But those few minutes were enough to give Saul a chance to hide. Good thing this place is full of caves and twists otherwise, my odds of escaping wouldve been slim. Holding his breath, Saul raised his head slightly to peer at the tunnel above him. Hed already taken several turns and could no longer see the entrance. He could only hope he hadnt left obvious tracks. At the same time, he was ready to run at any moment. Thump-thump thump-thump thump-thump His heart pounded wildly. Anyone commanding a massive ship capable of traveling over land had to be powerful. He could only hope there wasnt a full-fledged wizard among them. Thump-thump thump-thump thump-thump The wait, without any warning or signal, was excruciating. The tunnel grew quieter and quieter. Saul couldnt help but press his hand to his chest, still staring into the darkness ahead. Time passed bit by bit. No sound came from above. Maybe they hadnt noticed the signs outside. Maybe theyd already left. Saul cautiously lifted himself and crawled deeper down. After descending a few more meters and taking a few more turns, he fumbled through his backpack and pulled out a slender test tube. It was something Wright had left him. If Saul buried the worm inside the tube in the dirt, Wright would know something had gone wrong. Following their prearranged code, Saul buried half the worm in the ground, leaving the other half exposed. That meant danger on the surface, but Saul himself was still okay. If he buried the entire worm, it would mean he was calling for help. Whew After finishing, Saul finally let out a long breath. This way, at least Byron and the others wouldnt walk out of the tunnel completely unaware and run straight into danger. He lay back down, remaining still for almost two hours. His stomach had already started demanding food before he finally began to move again. The darkness was absolute. Only the diary on his left shoulder, defying the laws of optics, remained clearly visible in his sight. Can I go up and take a look now? The diary flew out again and showed him an uncomfortably gruesome death. Fine. Hopefully they leave before nightfall. I really dont want to spend the night underground. Can I use Gleamlight? Saul continued thinking. The diary flew out again. But this time, what it showed made Sauls heart stop. April 20th, Year 316 of Lunar Calendar You hide underground, thinking youve escaped the crisis. You rise and light up your surroundings, and thenyou see it. A human head, directly opposite you. He grins wide, revealing a row of perfectly red teeth. You found me~ You try to run, but his neck stretches faster. Youre rolled up. Once he realizes he cant use you to find the others He bites off half your face. Saul stared at the diary, unblinking. But what he really wanted to know was Was there a face quietly watching him from the darkness directly across from him right now? (End of Chapter) Chapter 125: Tools from the Corpse Room Are the Best Saul tried to keep his breathing steady and slowly sat up with a blank expression. "Hope that big ship didnt come looking," he murmured under his breath, as if trying to comfort himself. He wasnt sure of the enemys exact identity, but it was very likely they came from that large ship. And that three-masted vessel might very well be one of the Land Drifters. According to the diary, whether Saul admitted that it was Bill who killed the man or not, they wouldnt let him live. He waited for a while. Though he couldnt see it, he was certain the head creature with the rapidly extending neck was still floating in front of him. If he reached out, he might just touch a patch of cold skin. But Saul couldnt just stay here forever. He had already been lying here for two hours, and he didnt know how much longer the enemys patience would last. Once they believed they couldnt find his companions through him, they might lose patience and capture him for interrogation. And once the enemy became alert, Saul obviously wouldnt stand a chance of escape. He had to come up with a plan. He had to create some distance, and then find a way to speed up his escape. Time was running out. He couldnt see the creature, but it surely had some way to see in the dark and monitor him. Saul thought of several ideasmost were shot down by the diary. I still have a Soul Armor scroll. If I use it and run right away, can I escape? This time, the diary didnt issue a death warning. Soul Armor can temporarily hold it off. Saul stayed crouched, holding his backpack tightly in his arms, maintaining the appearance of deep thoughtwhile his brain raced. Should I use the Soul Armor scroll now? he silently clenched his teeth but didnt act immediately. I know almost nothing about this enemy He closed his eyes and forced himself to change his line of thinking. What if I cast Soul Borers on him? The diary warned that unlike the near-instant scroll, he would be detected the moment he started chantingand promptly snap, hed be done for. So anything slow to activate is a no-go. What if I use the one spell Im best at, the instant-cast Strike Undead? This time, the diary told him that Strike Undead would barely harm the enemy. After all, even though the creature had a long neck, it wasnt a long-necked ghost. Looks like he only looks like a ghost, but doesnt have a ghosts weaknesses. Saul leaned back, his head gently bumping into the dirt wall behind him, as if releasing tension after a long strain. A new idea flashed through his mind. The diary stayed silent. Sauls eyes flickered. Master Herman, the apprentice hasnt moved. While Saul was still scheming how to shake the long-necks surveillance, a dozen people were working aboveground. One of them reported to a Third Rank apprentice named Herman. Herman wore a silver wizard robe, shimmering in the sunlight. Though everyone around him was also a Third Rank apprentice, it was clear they all either respected or feared him. Youre sure he sent out a distress signal? Herman was fiddling with several devices recovered from the cave. Yes, sir. He used twinworms to transmit itwe just dont know what the message was. How long has it been? Another apprentice checked his pocket watch. Almost two hours. Doesnt seem like his companions care much about him. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, another wizard apprentice came over from the search area, his face grim. Master Herman, these people might be Wizard Tower apprentices. The moment the words Wizard Tower were spoken, everyone nearby froze. They turned toward Herman, waiting for his command. Seeing their reaction, Hermans face darkened. Look at you! So what if its the Wizard Tower? If youre this scared, you might as well jump ship and go back to being ordinary people! His reprimand silenced the area. Suddenly, the apprentice monitoring Saul cried out in surprise, Master Herman, we lost the boy! Hm? Herman looked up and yanked the collar of the speaker. Youre telling me a Second Rankmaybe even just a First Rankapprentice took out your eight-headed thrall? The apprentice trembled as he was held up, but still nodded. Herman abruptly let go, his lips curling in amusement. Interesting. Ill go meet him myself. As he spoke, the silver robe on Herman suddenly tightened, morphing from loose to skin-tight in an instant. Even the hood automatically covered his head. Now his entire body was wrapped in silver, revealing the powerful frame that had been hidden beneath the robe. Master Herman, should we Already at the mouth of the hole where Saul was hiding, Herman raised a hand and pointed at his subordinates. Kill anyone you see. I dont care if theyre from the Wizard Tower! With that, he leapt into the hole. A few minutes earlier, Saul was leaning against the cavern wall. One hand, hidden by his body, was reaching into his backpack, gripping something tightly. From the watchers perspective, all they saw was a frail boy curled up on the ground, arms wrapped around his backpack. Suddenly, footsteps echoed from deep within the tunnel, followed by a voice: Saul? Are you here? The head abruptly twisted its neck toward the sound. It hadnt sensed anyone approaching! Looks like youre in trouble, Saul. A chuckle rang right by its ear. But no matter how far the head stretched its neck, it couldnt see anyone in the direction of the voice. A flash of fear crossed its eyes. Just as it prepared to retreat, several spikes shot out from the surrounding wallspiercing through the long neck trailing behind it. The head shrieked in pain, then lunged toward the source of the voice with all its strength. It believed that even if the enemy was invisible and hiding their presence, this wild attack would still hit something. But it bit into thin airthere was nothing there. The spikes, after piercing the neck, quickly softened. While the creature lunged forward, they looped around its neck, tightened, then drove their tips deep into the ground. The moment it tried to launch a second strike, it was yanked down and slammed to the floor. The attack hadnt come from the front at all. The head suddenly understoodthere was no one ahead. It had been tricked! It tried to stretch its neck again but found itself bound to the ground by five or six tendrils. A savage grin twisted its face. With a powerful yank, it tore two tendrils from the earth. But because the tendrils had wrapped around its neck more than a dozen times, it couldnt break free of all of them at once. Still, it wasn''t worried. The enemy was just a weak little boy, and these tendrils wouldnt hold it long. ROAR! Just as it prepared to rip all the tendrils out of the ground, a hand suddenly pressed against its neckright where it was still bound. Then came searing pain and the sickening sound of bones being chopped. Saul had lunged while the creature was distracted, using his full strength to pin its writhing neck to the floor. The diary had told himeven the tendrils wouldnt hold this thing for more than a few seconds. But a few seconds was all he needed. Saul raised his right hand highgripping a bone-chopping cleaverand brought it crashing down! (End of Chapter) Chapter 126: My Specialty Is Choosing One from Many The cleaver Saul wielded came from the morgue. It was technically appropriated public property. But there was no helping itwhen it came to reliable blades, Saul had yet to find anything that could rival his cleaver. Whenever he had to dissect abnormal corpses in the morgue, this was always his first choice. So when it came time to sever the long neck of the head creature, no spell or scroll could give him more confidence than the morgues cleaver. And once again, the cleaver didnt disappoint. With just two strikes, the long blade struck cleanly along the bone seam, slicing the neck of the head creature in two. The connection severed, and the head dropped to the ground without a single twitch of resistance. Ironically, it was the necknow headlessthat snapped back like a contracting rubber band, instantly retracting into the shadows. Saul didnt waste time thinking about it. He knew the moment the enemy realized their surveillance head had died, they would send new pursuers. And this time, they probably wouldn''t use him as bait. Saul quickly stowed away the Illusory Eye, ordered Little Algae to release its grip and retract from the cliff face. Then he slung his backpack over his shoulder, gripped his cleaver tightly, and dashed deeper into the tunnel. He even activated a Gleamlight spell. Though it risked exposing his position to pursuers, moving in pitch-black darkness would only slow him down more. As long as he gained enough distance and the path twisted enough, a little light wouldn''t matter. Luckily, the tunnel Saul had picked on the fly wasnt a dead end. After sprinting hunched over for dozens of meters, he encountered a steep slope. His eyes lit updownward-sloping tunnels often led to the vast and complex underground labyrinth. Although dangerous monsters lurked in the labyrinths, staying above ground was a guaranteed death sentence. Little Algae shot out from behind Sauls neck again, transforming into four chains that helped lower him swiftly down the slope to a flat area. Saul didnt even wait to find his footing before he bolted forward again. After just a few steps, he came to the first fork in the tunnel. As he was about to randomly pick a path, the diary suddenly flew out. April 20, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar, You ventured underground alone. Brave indeed. But ahead lies a pool of stagnant water teeming with omnivorous bugs. Their mouths may be small, but their feeding speed is astonishing. As you dashed across the water, you were surprised to find your strides shortening. Looking down, you discovered your calves were gone~ The injury wasnt fatal, but before you could treat it, the pursuer burst in and smashed you into a pile of pulp. If the earlier warnings merely made Saul cautious, the last line made his eyes fly open in alarm. So there was a pursuerand they were fast! Without hesitation, Saul veered into a different tunnel. The diary had said he wouldnt even have time to heal after crossing the water. That meant the pursuer was already dangerously close. A moments delay could get him caughtand being caught meant being obliterated. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His enemy was not just fast, but immensely powerful. Saul sprinted like mad, even having Little Algae thrust into the earth ahead to pull him forward for speed. Soon, he encountered the second forktwo paths this time. As he ran, he glanced toward the left passage. The diary updated with urgent frequency: Left path ends in a dead end. When the pursuer catches up, youll be smashed into pulp and hung on the rocks. Saul didnt hesitatehe took the right path. He hadnt run far before the diary flared again. As you flee, a shadow spider leaps onto your back and tries to bite through your neck. While you fight it off, the pursuer arrives and crushes both you and the spider into a bloody mix. So, getting caught really was certain death! But this time, there were no alternate paths. Saul had no choice but to keep swinging his cleaver while commanding Little Algae to scout ahead. After several steps, he heard a whoosh to his leftit collided with a net of tendrils Little Algae had formed. Without pause, Saul slashed the strand blocking the spider. Even severed, the tendril stayed in place to stall the creature. Sorry, Little Algae. The situation was too suddenSaul could only offer a quick apology to his pet. Little Algae extended a gentle tendril and stroked Sauls cheek, signaling it wasnt angry. Saul kept running. Another fork appearedthis time, five tunnels. He rapidly scanned the first three. All had either monsters or obstacles that would slow him downleading to certain death. Then he looked at the fourth. The diary gave no warning. He was just about to choose it when he glanced at the fifthand the diary flared again, making Saul hesitate, then abruptly switch course and dive into the fifth tunnel. This tunnel is lined with discarded shadow spider webs. Stepping on them causes you to stick, get entangled layer by layer, and after a few minutes of struggling, the enemy captures youwebs and all. Now that Saul knew what awaited on the ground, he immediately leapt onto the wall as he entered. The walls also had some webbing, but with mental preparation, Saul was able to use Little Algae to swing himself across. After what felt like forever, he made it across the 50-meter stretch of sticky terrain and finally landed on solid ground again. This had only delayed the enemy slightly. But for someone capable of killing him so easily, it was a slim margin. Still, Saul had to try. There hadnt been a single sound from his pursuer the entire time, but the diary kept warning: if Saul delayed even a bit, hed be overtaken and crushed. The silence only made the threat more terrifying. It felt like the pursuers breath was constantly on his nape, ruffling the hairs on the back of his neck. Saul kept running, but the tunnel was growing narrower. He began to worryif this turned out to be a dead end, he was doomed. Hmph, even if theres no hope, I wont just stand here and wait to die. Saul stretched out his arms as he ran. At this point, hed thrown all thoughts of Soniya aside. He could only draw on his mental form to the fullest. Translucent soul borers began to wriggle along his arms. Too bad these things cant survive long outside the body, Saul muttered. Couldve used them for a trap. He was already ducking to run when the path suddenly sloped downward again. Another descent? Saul grit his teeth. Going deeper meant more danger. But he had no time to hesitate. He clenched his jawif the diary stays silent, Ill pretend Im still on flat ground. With that, Saul leapt into the depths. Several black tendrils instantly extended from behind his neck, stabbing into the surrounding walls. They gouged deep marks into the stone while cushioning his descent to prevent injury. But just then, Sauls eyes flew wide. From beneath hima light was rising rapidly! (End of Chapter) Chapter 127: Out of the Tiger’s Den, Into the Dragon’s Lair What kind of light can come from underground? Saul drew out the Soul Armor scroll, the Soul Borers on his arm writhing more intensely than ever. Both sides were moving fastabout to collide. Still no sign of the diary. Could it be someone I know? Who could it be? Senior Byron couldnt use flight magic, so was it Bill? Or Wright? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul grew excited and couldnt help shouting, Senior?! Saul? Sure enough, a familiar voice responded. The two beams of light clashed in the air. Wrights pale face appeared before Saul. Saul, thrilled, rushed to explain what had happened on the surface. Senior Wright, quick, we need to get out of here! Saul, run! Saul: ? A Second Rank apprentice like him was no match for a seasoned Third Rank like Wright. The moment they met, Wright grabbed him and started dragging him upward. After a brief moment of surprise, Saul immediately realized: Wright must have also encountered an enemy he couldnt defeat. And there were no other companions behind Wrightclearly a dire situation. That could only mean Wright had been forced to flee aloneseparating from the others to survive. With this realization, Saul stopped hesitating and directed Little Algae to cooperate with Wrights strength, helping them both ascend together. But there were enemies above as well. To prevent a sneak attack, Saul quickly and concisely explained the situation to Wright. An enemy that could easily kill you? Doubt flickered in Wrights eyes, but he didnt slow down at all. I understand. Stay close to me later. Wright made a swift decision, flying above Saulclearly intent on shielding him from whatever was waiting above. His decisiveness surprised Saul. Anzes apprentice, Bills companion. Despite Wrights usual brash and careless demeanor, Saul had never fully let down his guard around him. But what he didnt expect was for Wright, upon learning of a powerful threat, to immediately take point and defend himinstead of using him as a shield. Be careful, Senior. The enemy above us might be extremely fast. Wright didnt reply. The wings on his back were flapping rapidly. Saul stared at the diary, ready to warn Wright at any moment. But still, the diary remained silent. This enemy... Wright might be able to handle him. Saul felt a little more at easeeven began planning whether they could counterattack. After all, according to the diary, he had been killed several times already by that enemy. If there was any chance to strike back, Saul would not hesitate. The enemy was fast. If he wanted to land a killing blow, hed only have one brief opening. That moment would come the instant Wright clashed with the enemy. The bugs on his arm stirred again. At last, the two of them emerged onto the upper level. But the cave before them was eerily quiet. Wright was clearly anxious. He scanned their surroundings briefly. Forget it, lets keep moving! Careful, Seniorhe might strike fast, Saul warned again. But even as they returned to the corridor laced with webs, they never encountered that powerful and mysterious enemy. While passing through, Saul observed the webs around them. Only the beginning of the corridor on the far side showed signs of disturbancebeyond that, the webs were intact. This suggested someone had once chased Saul to this point but then turned back for some reason. Using a quick Light spell, Saul examined the torn webs. The damage showed that whoever it was had broken through by sheer strength or speed. As expected, the enemy who had chased him couldve easily burst through here. So, what had forced them to retreat? His eyes lit up. He saw Wright up ahead, stopping suddenly, and quickly rushed to his side. Gazing forward, he spotted several familiar figures. Senior Byron and Bill were both thereunharmed. Only Nick was unconscious, his head hanging as Byron carried him on his back. Had the one chasing Saul injured him? Saul rushed forward, his movements startling the tense group. Once they saw it was Saul, Byron stepped up to greet him. Saul, why did you come down here? Saul frowned slightly and looked at Wright, who had just caught up. You didnt get my signal? A group of enemies appeared on the surface. Theyre sailing a massive three-masted shipI suspect theyre from the Land Drifters. One of them chased me, and I had no choice but to come down here. What? Those were Land Drifters?! Byrons expression changed drastically, and Bills face didnt look much better either. Bill glanced at Wright, who shrugged. Things were chaotic just now. I didnt even notice a signal from Saul. Judging from their reactions, Saul realized the enemy they had encountered must have been even more dangerous. Well talk as we move, Byron said darkly, adjusting Nick on his back. It wasnt walkingthey were running. Saul could feel their genuine fear. It made him tense up too. Who in the world had been chasing them? They knew full well enemies awaited above, yet they ran for the surface without hesitation. Bill took the lead; Saul brought up the rear. Soon, they reached their first fork in the path. Which way? Bill shouted without slowing down. This tunnel wasnt one Byrons group had previously exploredit was one Saul had stumbled into by accident. Only Saul knew how to get back out. Following his direction, they gradually moved closer to the surface. While doing so, they exchanged informationand soon, both sides understood the trouble each had faced. It turned out, after several days without encountering any Wraiths, Bill had proposed they delve deeper. Byron, discouraged by the lack of results, eventually agreed. Upon finding a downward tunnel, they entered a second underground layer. Not long after descending, they encountered a terrifying Soulstorm head-on. Such storms could form when a powerful enough wizard diedor when many wizards perished at once. Since those spirits had failed to become Wraiths and refused to disperse, their lingering consciousness swirled in an endless loop of collapse and fusion, creating a tornado of soul fragments. These Soulstorm were fatal to ordinary people and low-rank apprentices alike. But some powerful wizard apprentices had ways to harvest soul fragments from them. Byron, who specialized in dark elements, and Bill and Wrightboth here for profitwerent about to let a small Soulstorm go to waste. They judged it to be only moderately dangerous. So they attacked the outer edges, trying to dislodge soul fragments trapped within. But no one expected that their assault would open a small gap in the storms outer shelland from it, the first thing to emerge was a Wraith of full wizard strength! A true wizard?! Sauls limbs turned cold at the revelation. He had dared fight Second Rank apprentices. He had survived being hunted by a Third Rank and even caused them some trouble. But he couldnt even fathom how he might survive pursuit by a full wizard. So how did you even make it out alive? (End of Chapter) Chapter 128: He’s Coming Senior Byron let out a sigh, his slightly stiff face showing a trace of lingering fear. Thankfully, that True WizardClevel wraith wasnt formed from a wizards death. It was a newly birthed wraithan amalgamation of numerous weak wraiths bound by the soul storm. Its incomplete. As a result, its consciousness is extremely chaotic. While there is a dominant mind, its actions are often affected by other fragmented thoughts. Wright added from the front, equally shaken. Luckily, while we were holding it off, Nick cast his emotion-based sorcery to disrupt its mind. That gave us a chance to escape. But Nick nearly died from emotional backlashByron had no choice but to knock him out and carry him away. Hearing this, Saul looked at Nickcurrently slung over Byrons backwith deep admiration. Nick specialized in emotion-based sorcery and had to suppress his emotional fluctuations daily to maintain the efficacy of his spells. But because of that, whenever his emotions surged out of control, they would end up hurting him instead. Saul suspected this might be why Nick had yet to advance to the Third Rank. According to Byrons continued account, during their escape, the wraith caught up again, and in the chaos, they got separated from Wright. Byron and Bill stumbled their way back to the previous layer of the cavernsand not long after, ran into the people chasing Saul. That enemy, dressed entirely in silver, was incredibly strong. But even in a two-on-one fight, he wasnt able to overpower Byron and Bill. After probing their strength, the enemy gave up the fight and retreated. If Sauls guess is right, then that silver-clad man is Wright recalled Sauls earlier encounter. Herman, Byron confirmed the enemys identity. One of the strongest Third Rank apprentices from Land Drifters. Why would one of Land Drifters top Third Rank apprentices appear here? No one voiced the question, but all of them instinctively thought of the four men Bill had killed. Could one of them have been close to Herman? A three-masted ship and Herman Land Drifters mustve sent quite a few people this time. Wright, running ahead, gave Saul a thumbs-up over his shoulder. And you still managed to make it out aliveimpressive! But now the problem is, once we reach the surface, we might be bombarded by cannon fire from the three-masted ship. Wolves ahead and tigers behindthe situation had become critically dangerous. Saul couldnt help but start thinking: What should they do now? Unless theyre confident they can kill every last one of us, Land Drifters wont dare to act too openly, said Bill, still sprinting at full speed up front. Dont forget how the Tower Master dealt with their captain last time. Theyve stayed away from Wizard Tower territory ever since. Dont be so optimistic, Bill! If they really didnt dare act near the Tower, would Saul have been forced underground like this? Wright clearly disagreed. But regardless of whether Land Drifters would strike, they had no choice but to head for the surface. Compared to Third Rank apprentices from Land Drifters, a True WizardClevel wraith was far more terrifying. If we can somehow get them to clash with that wraith, we might be able to escape during the chaos. Bill suddenly glanced back, a strange glint flickering in his eyes, as if plotting something. Whats that up ahead? Saul, keeping a close eye on the path, suddenly called out. What? Bill, leading the group, turned to lookand saw clusters of white phantoms appearing in the tunnel. They were the same armless remnants they had seen earlier. But unlike the earlier ones, which had been cautious and dead silent, these wore grotesquely exaggerated smileseyebrows raised unnaturally high, mouths curled in eerie arcs. As if invisible strings were pulling their features into mockery-filled grins devoid of joy. They stood shoulder-to-shoulder across the tunnel, completely blocking the path. Heh, just a bunch of trash, Bill scoffed and tried to charge straight through the incorporeal-looking wall of spirits. But the moment he collided with the phantom wall, he was repelled by a massive force. What the hell? Bills eyes widened in disbelief. Wright quickly stepped up and kicked itonly to feel like he had struck a wall of flesh. He instantly channeled his magic and sent a jagged earthen spike at the spirit wall. But the moment it touched, it snapped in two. The armless phantoms that had been struck only smiled wider. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Byron raised his hand and fired a beam of black light. When it hit, several phantoms wailed and dissolved. Saul mimicked him and cast a spirit-targeting spell as well, but his Strike Undead wasnt as powerfulhe could only take down one phantom at a time. Then Saul noticed something chillingthe surrounding temperature had dropped sharply without him realizing it. Despite only wearing a shirt and a robe, he felt a sudden, biting chill. Hes coming! Wright suddenly shouted, voice shaking. Only a True WizardClevel wraith can temporarily materialize remnants like this! Stop yelling. You think we dont know that? Bill snapped, already attacking again. His poison mist had little effect on the phantoms, but as a veteran Third Rank apprentice, Bill knew a few spirit-specific spells too. Wright, unfortunately, only knew the most basic Strike Undead, and was just as ineffective as Saul. Just as the phantom wall looked like it was about to break, new white silhouettes emerged from the cavern walls. These too bore warped grins, and walked into the tunnel to form a fresh blockade. The thinning wall of phantoms thickened againand even grew more solid than before. Saul hurried to attack the phantoms not yet part of the wall, but found his attacks passed right through themas if they werent real. They could only attack the materialized spirit wall. Now Saul noticed that the walls and ground around them had been coated in a layer of white frost at some point. It was getting coldermuch colder. Wright, on the verge of panic, shouted, Hes coming! Dont hold back! As he shouted, he pulled out a scroll and hurled it at the wall of phantoms. The scroll landed and instantly transformed into a black circular void. A small wind vortex appeared above it, kicking up dust and spinning rapidly. The spirit remnants near it began to melt awaytheir forms twisted and stretched before getting sucked into the black hole. Even Saul, who was at the rear, felt like his consciousness was being pulled in. Whatever spell that scroll contained, it was terrifyingand definitely expensive. Wrights face twitched, his complexion even paler than before. Byron and Bills magical auras surged dramaticallythey were casting Second-Tier spells. Seeing this, Saul didnt idle. He finally activated the Soul Borers spell he had been preparing. With full-power attacks unleashed, the spirit wall finally began to dissolve. The group advanced as they fought, trying to punch through faster. Rip As Saul stepped forward, he realized his shoes had begun to freeze to the ground. It was even colder now. He couldnt help but glance back. The tunnel behind remained silent and black. But he could feel it. A pressureformless and overwhelmingwas approaching fast. Just as Wright had said: He was coming. (End of Chapter) Chapter 129: This Way Before the frost could freeze the soles of their shoes, they finally broke through the wall of phantoms. Bill bolted out immediately, and the others escaped before the wall reformed behind them. Saul looked up, a bit excited, and reminded everyone, Go through the tunnel on the rightwell be close to the exit to the surface! But just as he said that, he saw Bill raise his left hand slightly and shout, Watch out for the Land Driftersthis way! Bill then turned into the left tunnel, followed silently by Wright and Byron, who veered into the same passage without a word. Saul had meant to say the left path was a dead end, but before he could open his mouth, the others had already run inside. He stopped briefly at the fork. Behind him was a wintry chill, the right led to the exit but likely held an ambush by the Land Drifters, and the left was a dead end. Gritting his teeth, Saul followed them into the left passage. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe Bill had a planto lure the pursuing wraiths into the right path? If they could get the Land Drifters to clash with the wraiths, maybe there was a chance to escape in the chaos. Saul had a belly full of questions, but watching the others sprint ahead silently, he had no choice but to keep them to himself for now. Several minutes later, they reached the end of the tunnel. A pile of massive boulders blocked the path forward. It wasnt clear whether there was another path beyond them. Even if they could dig through with their strength, it would take a long time. Saul slowed down, about to ask what they should do next, when he was shocked to see Bill charge headlong into the pile of rocks. Then Wright and Byron, still carrying the unconscious Nick, also passed straight through the boulders one after another. Saul stopped in disbelief. The scene reminded him of a moment from a classic novel. Could it be a Second Rank spell that lets you walk through walls? But unease crept into Sauls heart. In that novel, there was a scene just like thiswhere the main character was the one left behind He reached out and touched the wall. It was solid rock. His hand couldnt go through. His chest heaved. Deep down, he understoodbut still, like a fool, he stepped back and rammed into the wall again. Bang! Pain shot through his shoulder, and clumps of dirt rained down on his head. He leaned against the wall, trembling with fury. So this this is how you plan to lure away the wraith. His breath came out in white puffs. Intricate frost patterns began to spread across the nearby walls. Cold seeped through his collar and sleeves, digging into his body. Hes here. Saul already knew what was about to happen. Sure enough, the diary flew out. One glance confirmed itanother death. He had suspected Wright and Bill, but never expected Byron to be so quick to abandon him. A true wizard wraithan enemy Saul could never hope to fight alone. But he didnt give up. If he were the type to surrender, hed have been bones by now. He looked again at the diarys page, his mind racing. Years of accumulated knowledge flashed before his eyes. Fear comes from the unknown. But I dont know nothing about wraiths. A bold idea sprang to life in his mind. Illusions of Soul Borers leapt and writhed along his arm, though the cold had dulled their movements. Saul pulled out several unused Soul Armor scrolls and looked back toward the direction he had come. In the darkness, he could feel something approachingno sound, only an ever-deepening chill. He moved his arm. The frost on his sleeves crackled, breaking and forming again. His frozen face twisted into a grin. ThudThudThud His Light spell began flickering uncontrollably. Saul looked up and saw the bluish-purple figure of an old man appear at the edge of the darkness. His face was contorted. The corners of his eyes and mouth twitched slightly. Only his upper half remained, floating in the air. A closer look would show that his hands, nose, and even his hair didnt belong to the same personlike a puzzle pieced together from the body parts of many different people. Though seemingly motionless, the figure closed the distance with Saul instantly with each flicker of light and shadow, like teleportation. The old mans face was a mass of wrinkles, skin sagging downward. His gaze was full of hatredand heat. Whispers of cries and pleas returned to Sauls ears, as if he had traveled back in time to the Battle of Hanging Hand Valley. Come on! Saul roared, shattering his fear and hesitation. His mind raced through the plan he had just devisedso much so that he didnt even look at the diary to confirm the future. That wrinkled, ancient face grew larger and larger in his sight, until Darkness fell. Wright, seal the tunnel! the moment everyone had entered the right path, Bill shouted. Wright turned to cast the spell, but hesitated for a second. He opened his mouth slightly, but said nothing. Then he began chanting. At his words, spikes of stone shot out in a tight cluster, sealing the narrowest point in the tunnel completely. Byron, carrying Nick, was running at full tilt and already winded. He grunted, What are you doing? The wraith can go intangible any second Saul!? Byron suddenly looked back. He realizedSaul hadnt come with them! Byrons mental state was still shaking from the frequent casting since theyd met the wraith, and he hadnt noticed when Saul had fallen behind. Now he understood what the others had donewhy they had spent their magic to seal the tunnel. They had shut Saul in! Youre insane! Byron turned, ready to go back. But Bill grabbed his arm, face dark. Byron, can you save Saul by going back? Even the three of us together couldnt fight that wraith. So you just made him bait? Byrons mouth split into a gaping snarl, razor-sharp teeth gleaming like a furious hound. Wright said nothing, just turned his eyes away uncomfortably. Abandoning the weak wasnt new to thembut since Byron and Saul were close, Wright hadnt expected it would come to this. But with Bill already making the call, Wright wasnt going back either. Bill didnt want to waste more time here. Saul fell behindthis buys us time. If you want to die saving him, dont expect us to follow. Wright, lets go. He turned to leave. Bill, Byron closed his eyes for a moment. When they opened again, they were calm. At that last fork you tricked Saul into taking the other tunnel, didnt you? Bill said nothing, but his look said everything. I didnt sense any spellcasting. So you mustve drugged him ahead of time. Was it when he got that arm wound? So you planned this far ahead to get rid of him? Byron had only recently reached Third Rank, and didnt know Bill well. But after today, he felt he truly understood what kind of person Third Rank apprentices were. Just demonsslightly stronger ones. Bill chuckled and started running again, his voice echoing behind him. Youre overthinking it. Why would I need tricks to deal with a Second Rank apprentice? But he only took two steps before Byron suddenly shot ahead, blocking his path. Bill sneered to himself. Didnt you also leave Saul behind? What were you acting like a saint for earlier? (End of Chapter) Chapter 130: Just Trying to Cling to a Powerhouse Wright let out a breath of relief when he saw Byron hadnt done anything foolish. He immediately caught up and asked the key question. People from the Land Drifters are likely waiting for us outside. Whats the planforce our way through? The three of them moved quickly; the exit was already within reach. As soon as we get out, Ill release a fog to blur our visuals and send out a signal from the Wizard Tower. If the Land Drifters dont want to start a feud with the Wizard Tower, they should know to stand down. What if they keep attacking us? Wright clenched his fists. From Sauls earlier descriptions, there were likely a lot of enemies outside. Are we fighting our way out? Theres a three-mast ship out thereit belongs to the Land Drifters. We cant afford to get pinned down, Bill disagreed. The wraiths might not come out under the sunlight, but its already getting late. We have to get out of Hanging Hand Valley as fast as possible. We cant let them trap us here. Once were out, use the fog I release to find a weak spot and break through. Wright tightened his fists. A three-mast ship usually wouldnt carry a True Wizard. As long as they were careful with Herman, they still had a good shot at escaping together. Byron, who was running in front, didnt join the discussion. He remained silent, seemingly still wrestling with thoughts about Saul. Wright figured Saul was likely done for. That wraith had been trying to devour their souls from the moment it appeared. If it had caught up to Saul Well, the outcome was easy to imagine. Soon, the three of them could already see sunlight shining from the caves mouth. Byron suddenly reached into his mouth and pulled out three test tubes. Just before stepping out, he flung the test tubes forward. The fragile glass shattered on contact with the rocks, instantly releasing a thick white smoke that engulfed the cave entrance. Bill glanced sideways at Byron, knowing full well that this meant he didnt trust him. Naturally, Bill didnt fully trust Byron either. He stood at the entrance and opened his mouthsimilar white fog began pouring out. But just as his fog began to spread, something slammed into the cave entrance. Boom! The ground shook violently. The entrance collapsed, and rubble tumbled down. A cloud of dust and debris swallowed everything. The Land Drifters had opened fire. Wright dropped into a crouch behind the other two and pressed both hands to the ground. A towering earth wall sprang up instantly. Though the entrance had been blown apart, revealing much of the cave below, more smoke began to pour from the underground depths as the earth continued to collapse. The fog now covered a vast area, making it impossible to tell where it was coming from. Suddenly, a dark mass shot into the sky and exploded against the blue backdrop, blooming into a massive black rose. As the rose bloomed, its petals fluttered down, emitting eerie laughter as they scraped through the air. It was the Wizard Towers signal. Yet the attacks from outside didnt cease in response to this display of identity. Instead, they grew even more intense and frantic. Shell after shell dropped from the cliffs, turning the valley floor into a cratered wasteland. But amid the artillery, three figures burst from a crevice. Bill was surrounded by a swirling mist, his figure flickering between visible and obscured. Then one image became two, and then many more. No one could tell which was the real one. Another shell came flying. A glint of killing intent flashed in Bills eyes. The fog around him, which had seemed insubstantial, transformed into soft foam the moment the shell touched it. Though the shell plunged into the foam, it lost all its force. By the time it broke through the fog and hit the ground, it was just a hunk of iron, clanking into the dirt with nothing but a dull thud. There werent as many Land Drifters as theyd feared. In order to avoid their own bombardment, they had positioned themselves far from the exitmaking it harder for them to form a proper encirclement. That actually made it easier for the trio to escape. Bill glanced at the others. Wright wasnt a concernhis earth-based magic was perfect for defense. But what shocked Bill was that Byron hadnt made a run for it. He had broken away from the group and was heading toward the tunnel they had originally used to descend undergroundthe one Saul had found, located on the cliff face. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is he doing? Bills pupils shrank as an almost unbelievable thought flashed through his mind. Byron completely ignored everyone else and, still carrying Nick, charged into the tunnel on the cliff. He walked deep into it, chose a random side path, and set Nick down. He then pulled a few more small vials from his mouth and placed them beside Nick. Closing yourself off wont solve the real problem. Leaving just those words, Byron turned and stepped into the tunnel leading back down underground. After he left, Nickwho had been unconsciousslowly opened his eyes. Confusion, fear, pain, sorrow a storm of negative emotions surged in Nicks gaze, twisting his face into something almost demonic. But after a moment, Nick struggled to his feet and stared into the tunnel before him. Is Byron going to save Saul? he muttered, trying to suppress the waves in his heart. Whats the point now? Does he really think Saul could still be alive? His hand clawed at the rough stone wall, fingertips instantly bleeding. The pain helped clear his head a little. Bill mustve made a move against Saul. The struggle between mentors how could a Second Rank apprentice like me get involved? Sending Saul to Grind Sail Town was already a huge risk. He lingered there in the tunnel, wrestling with himself, telling himself to keep his head down. And yet, Nicks feet moved on their own. He stepped forward, following Byron into the downward path. Im just doing this to cling to the Tower Masters leg. He echoed the words Saul once used, trying to convince himself. The shelling had been going on for a while now, but physical bombardment wasnt proving very effective against a group of Third Rank wizard apprentices. On the Land Drifters side, one apprentice finally lost his patience. He hurried over to Hermandressed in silverand shouted, Lord Herman, weve used up a lot of shells. At this rate, well run out soon. Should we stop and send in troops instead? Herman shot him a cold glance. Do you realize theyre Third Rank apprentices from the Wizard Tower? Send troops in? With useless trash like you? Keep shelling. Drain their magic reserves and magical tools dry! Herman gently twisted his right handthere was a fresh scar there, just beginning to heal. He had briefly clashed with two from the Wizard Towers side down in the caves, and the wound came from that fight. Herman didnt believe his strength was below any one of them. But going up against multiple foes at once had still been difficult. The few Third Rank apprentices at his side were nothing more than order-following deadweight. He still didnt know exactly how many opponents the Wizard Tower had sent, so he had to wear them down first. Under these circumstances, long-range bombardment was the obvious choice. What a shame about that boy Herman narrowed his eyes. When he fled, he seemed to know exactly which tunnels were safe and which were dangerous. Is he familiar with the terrain or does he just have an uncanny danger sense? Either possibility piqued Hermans curiosity. He no longer felt the need to kill the boy. If possible, Herman even wanted to capture him and study him thoroughly. Cut open every inch of his skin, dig out his brain, and find out what had given him that survival instinct. (End of Chapter) Chapter 131: No One Gets to Run However, Hermans brilliant plan didnt last long before the bombardment behind him suddenly came to a halt. Whats going on? He turned around in fury. Who gave the order to stop firing? There was no way they were out of cannonballs. Herman was furiousthis was a blatant challenge to his authority! But no one knew what had happened. The three-masted ship was deathly silent. Send someone to check He had only gotten halfway through his order when someone came sprinting toward them. The mans mouth was agape, his face twisted in terror. Herman stepped forward with a Third Rank apprentice to meet him. He barked, Why did the bombardment stop? But the man didnt answer. Instead, he collapsed in front of Herman, screaming in despair, Gone! Theyre gone! All gone! What? Hermans heart tightened. Time was criticalhe couldnt let the people from the Wizard Tower escape. But the man still didnt answer. He just kept flailing his arms, repeating the same words. Gone! The bodies gone!!! Snap out of it! The apprentice next to Herman rushed forward, hand raised to slap the man across the face. But just as he reached the panicked man, the mans head suddenly dropped off! At the same time, his body began to vanish, bit by bit, until only his feet remained. His severed head landed squarely on his bloodied ankle stumps. The Third Rank apprentice screeched to a halt, staring at the gruesome sight. His eyes widened to the point of tearing, and his hand trembled as he pointed at the running remainsjust a head and two feet. A m monst Before he could finish, Herman teleported and clamped a hand over his mouth. Shut up! Herman averted his eyes from the thing on the ground. You didnt see anything. The apprentice looked gratefully at Herman, even though he knew Herman hadnt done it to save him. Head Monster attacked anyone who made eye contact with them. A few could be dealt with. But a swarm could devour someone in an instantturning them into one of their own. Hermans face darkened as he glanced toward the valleys center. With the bombardment stopped, he had lost track of the Wizard Tower group. He wasnt willing to let them escape so easily. He also couldnt allow any survivors to return and risk the Towers retaliation. If there arent too many Head Monster, I should be able to hold them off With that thought in mind, Herman cautiously turned aroundonly to whip his head back around stiffly a second later. Goddammit Even the arrogant Herman couldnt help but curse. Behind them, and all over their three-masted ship, were countless Head Monster packed tightly together. When Herman turned, many of them eagerly stared at him, hoping to be noticed. Aaah!!! A nearby apprentice screamed as his head fell to the ground, transforming into a new head creature. Even Hermans expression changed now. He had known all alongno matter how calm he remained, he couldnt guarantee everyone else would keep it together. If someone panicked, the Head Monster might attack indiscriminately. Everyone! Herman shouted to gather their attention. Follow mewere dragging those bastards out! Reluctantly, with the endless sea of Head Monster closing in, they approached the bottom of the valley. By now, Herman had given up on killing the Wizard Tower group. He just wanted to survive the swarm. Elsewhere, things werent going well for the Tower apprentices either. Bill nearly stepped on a head creature. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was just about to strike when countless more began falling like rain from a cliff to the side. Without hesitation, Bill turned and ran. Wright, behind him, also saw the ground full of heads and almost screamed. He quickly turned to follow Bill, casting a transmission spell. Why are these things in the outer region of Hanging Hands Valley?! Youre asking me? Who the hell am I supposed to ask?! Bill was filled with a deep unease. The outer region of Hanging Hands Valley was supposed to be easy for Third Rank apprentices to dominate. So why were there now true wizard wraiths and this endless flood of Head Monster? And those Land Drifterstheyd dared to attack them again and again. Were they trying to start a war with the Wizard Tower? Having already burned through much of his Magic, Bill cursed under his breath. Their plan kept falling apart. Now, all he wanted was to return to the Wizard Tower and report in. But first, he had to survive. Saul felt as though he had returned to the Wizard Towerback to a certain day in the past. Opening his eyes, he saw himself standing inside the third morgue room. In front of him were messy workbenches, crucibles, notes, potions, plastic bones Saul looked down and saw his hands. His left hand was pale gray and translucent. His right hand was still his normal human hand. It came back to him. That day, Saul had just finished reconstructing his left hand. It was also the first time he had successfully purified soul resin. Because the experiment was complex and involved drawing an anti-electric field array, his mind had taken a toll. He didnt leave the morgue until close to eight. Realizing it was late, Saul tidied up and grabbed his backpack, rushing out of the room. Just then, the burly man in charge of cleaning the morgue passed him in the hallway. They nearly got stuck in the doorway. Saul had been working in the morgue for over a year. This wasnt his first time racing the clock back to the West Tower. He sometimes encountered oddities at night, but after learning many Zero Tier spells, Saul was no longer the helpless boy he used to be. Even with low Magic reserves, he was still a formidable First Rank apprenticebecause he knew the most. To Saul, the East Tower at 8 p.m. was no longer filled with lethal traps. As long as he was careful But today, as soon as he reached the third floor, he was hit by a gust of thick, jelly-like wind. The moment it touched him, it swallowed him wholeand Saul felt as if he had been swept clean from the inside out. Something flickered in the corner of his eye. Turning his head, he saw his shadow and other dark shapes breaking apart into tiny round dots. They leapt from the floor and scurried away into the cracks between stones. Saul blinked slowly and turned his head. As expected, standing at the top of the slope was the long-absent Tower Master, Gorsa. He was still wrapped in pink bandages, with only his silver eyes visible. The chance of seeing Mentor Kaz depended on the latters mood. But meeting the Tower Master? That was pure fate. Tower Master. Saul immediately lowered his head in respect. He wasnt afraid anymore, but he was still nervous. Gorsa teetered down the slope on tiptoe, swaying gently. His silver eyes curved. His voice was as gentle as always. Its been a while, Saul. Got time to chat? (End of Chapter) Chapter 132: Taking the Initiative Of course he did! Saul nodded eagerly, even showing a hint of anticipation in his eyes. Although his job required him to leave the East Tower before eight, with the master of the entire Wizard Tower here, who would still care about such a minor rule? "Let''s talk inside," Gorsa said, tipping his chin. Following the Tower Master''s gesture, Saul turned around and realized that he and Gorsa had returned to the second floor of the East Towerright in front of the third corpse room. At that moment, the burly man had just opened the crimson door and was pushing a cart out. The moment he saw Gorsa behind Saul, his entire body froze, as if he had been instantly turned to stone. Standing in front of him, Saul could feel the mans emotions shifting from terror to utter collapse. But Gorsa merely waved a hand, signaling the man to continue working. With the order received, the man immediately lowered his foot and continued pushing the cart, though his movements were stiff, like a machine left unrusted for years. Saul watched him disappear into the depths of the corridor with his awkward posture, then followed Gorsa into the corpse room. By the time he entered, Gorsa was already standing by his workbench, examining Saul''s experimental tools and notes. Hearing Saul come in, Gorsa turned and smiled. "Mind if I take a look at your notes?" Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul quickly nodded. Of course. He had already removed anything unsuitable for outside eyes before leaving the room. Gorsa picked up Sauls notes on the body-modification experiments and casually flipped through a few pages. Saul grew more nervous, feeling like a student having his homework reviewed by the headmaster. Soon enough, Gorsa put the notebook back and turned to face Saul, leaning against the table. He smiled. Youve realized that the soul is quite an interesting thing, havent you? Interesting? For a powerful wizard like the Tower Master, maybe. Saul responded with a fawning smile, nodding dutifully. Originally, it was a skin modification meant to enhance your magic. But after adding a bit of soul fragment, it ended up forming a new type of spiritual resin. The method is a bit unorthodox, but overall, not bad. What really surprised me is that you were able to refine impurities to improve the quality of the resin at this stage. I thought that was something youd only be able to dabble in after reaching Second Rank and studying the field more deeply. Gorsa lightly clapped his hands. Your progress always exceeds my expectations. Through self-study, youve managed to perform body modification, and even upgrade and purify the resin. Ive heard youre quite talented at spellcasting as wellfar ahead of other apprentices at your level. Despite the praise, Saul didnt feel unworthy. While he owed a lot to the diary and Little Algae, even more credit belonged to his own relentless effort and willingness to risk his life. Gorsa beckoned him over. As a reward, you may ask me about anything thats troubling you in your studies. Now it was Sauls turn to be pleasantly surprised. But after the initial joy, his mind went blank. For a moment, he didnt know what to ask. After collecting his thoughts, Saul asked a question that had puzzled him for a long time. Tower Master, do you know theres a wraith in the library? To his surprise, Gorsa tilted his head and denied it. Theres no wraith in the library. I wouldnt let apprentices die such pointless deaths. He chuckled softly. If youre referring to the one beneath the fourteenth bookshelf thats your fearnot a wraith. My fear? Saul hadnt expected that answer at all. The first time he saw the person lying under the shelf, hed been terrified. Hed gone back later to check againand the body was still there. He couldnt see the figures face or tell if they were alive or dead, but he never dared get close. Whenever he did, his heart would race, his breathing would quicken, and hed break into a cold sweat. Is it because I assumed the shelves with books on wraiths must be haunted, and so I imagined there was something there? Saul murmured. Youre afraid of ghosts? Gorsa slowly turned his neck, eyes sweeping over the corpse-filled room. That is a bit unexpected. Following Gorsas gaze, Saul looked around his workspacewhich looked more like a crime scene or haunted houseand felt somewhat embarrassed. Could he even explain that what he feared were the impossible-to-deal-with ghosts from horror movies in his previous life? But Gorsa didnt mock him for it. Instead, he asked seriously, Saul, do you remember the definition of a ghost from Basic Knowledge of All Things? Something that cannot be fully controlled by a subjective will is a ghost. Something controlled by another subjective will is a monster. Exactly. But most importantly, it is the fusion of a dissipated mental body and consciousness. I call this combined form a soul. Saul listened intently, suddenly feeling like Gorsa was his teacher again, seamlessly steering the conversation back into a lecture. You asked if there was a wraith in the librarybecause you wanted to borrow books, right? Yes, Saul admitted. Due to his research on spiritual resin, he needed those books. But because of the humanoid figure, he hadnt dared get too close. He hadnt considered that the figure was a projection of his own fear. He always assumed the knowledge about wraiths was too advanced for his current level, and thus inherently dangerous. Gorsa interlocked his fingers. Then let me ask you one more question. If you really did encounter a wraithhow would you fight it? If I really encountered a wraith, how would I fight it? Saul repeated the question to himself with his eyes closed. He still remembered the three solutions he had proposed at the time. The first was brute forcedestroy the wraiths mental body and wear down its energy until it dissipated. The Zero Tier spell Strike Undead followed this principle. The second was erasure through consciousnesslet the wraiths already fragmented mind vanish, either actively or passively. Some wraiths vanished naturally after their lingering obsessions were resolved. The third method was Sauls own flash of insight, a fusion of the first two. If the wraith was weaker, the first or second method would work just fine. But against a stronger, unbeatable wraithwhen brute force fails, and psychological resolution takes timethey were of little help in an urgent situation. Saul recalled how he had once used spiritual resin and the diary to separately trap Sids soul fragments and consciousness. That experience led him to wonder: could he lure the spirit into the resin, then divide its mind and mental bodydestroying them separately? This idea was purely theoretical. Executing it would be no easier than defeating a stronger enemy head-on. But when Gorsa heard Sauls third idea, he paused for a few secondsthen started laughing. At first it was quiet, then it grew louder, echoing throughout the second floor of the East Tower. It was the first time Saul had ever seen the Tower Master so emotionally expressive. And he had no idea why Gorsa was laughingso he simply stared, trying to determine whether the emotion was ridicule or joy. Even now, Saul didnt know what had made the Tower Master laugh so heartily. But Gorsa had acknowledged his idea nonetheless, simply saying: That solution would be very difficult to pull off. That night, Gorsa had come over, patted Saul on the shoulder, and told him, But a wizard is meant to take on difficult challenges. Your answer pleased me. Once you reach Second Rank, Ill give you a reward. Saul still didnt know what that reward would be. But he knew one thingif he couldnt handle the wraith today, he would never live to receive it. Saul shut his eyes, and the laboratory and the Tower Master disappeared from view. When he opened them again, he found himself in utter darkness, his limbs numb and unresponsive. But at least he could still feel them. Im not dead? I used every method I had, and still couldnt even stop the wraith from approaching. No wonderits on par with a True Wizard. Even incomplete, it could easily kill me. But Im not dead Did it possess me? No. Thats not right! Saul forced himself to stretch his limbs, trying to reclaim control of his body. No! It didnt possess me! A surge of energy flowed from his brain into his body, gradually reaching his arms and legs. The warmth returned, bringing his limbs back to life. Saul sat up with a jolt. It didnt possess meI led it into my body on purpose! Into the soul resin! I I absorbed it voluntarily! (End of Chapter) Chapter 133: Im Hungry Morning came. Saul saw himself walking. But this "seeing" wasn''t because he lowered his head and looked at his own staggering steps, nor the walls on both sides sliding pasthe literally saw himself. Saul was sitting on Sauls left shoulder, watching Sauls face with a smile as he wobbled and jerked forward step by step. And seeing this, Saul surprisingly felt no fear, no worry. Only anticipationanticipation that would confirm his theory of having destroyed the wraith. The wraith had entered his body and was now controlling it. While the real Sauls consciousnessor perhaps his soulwas sitting on a thick red hardcover book, gently rising and falling with each of his body''s steps. Maybe it was because he had escaped the restraints of the physical body, but Saul felt like the emotion of fear had temporarily gone missing. And yet he didnt feel uncomfortable in the slightest. On the contrary, he thought he was in excellent condition. Like he''d purged a lot of impurities and could now focus purely on thinking. So Ive successfully lured the wraith into my body. It probably thinks my consciousness was destroyed the instant it entered. This isnt quite what I expected, Saul glanced down at the diary under his butt. Didnt think the Diary of a Dead Wizards would actively harbor my consciousnessor maybe hide it for me. I guess its possible. After all, it once actively absorbed Sids consciousness. So I dont need to fight the wraith head-on, or hide in some corner of my own body. Ive smoothly passed the first, and most dangerous, stage. Next is stage two. Saul crawled to the edge of the hardcover book and looked down at the two hands hanging at his sides. Use the soul resin to extract the wraiths soul energy and separate it from its consciousness. The soul resin in Sauls hands had the power to store soulsand their nature was to slow down the dissipation of soul energy. Because of that, soul forms instinctively tended to flow into soul resin. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This might stem from the survival instinct that all living things possess. Now, the wraiths chaotic and unstable consciousness hadn''t noticed that its soul energy was slowly seeping into Sauls hands. Once the balance of power tipped away from disparity, Saul would be able to attempt a counterattacktake back his body. But for now, with his consciousness cast out, Saul couldnt control his own bodynor speed up the soul extraction process. So whether the wraith could be separated, whether he could succeed in turning the tables, it was all an unknown. Turning theory into reality always comes with a high risk of failure. The silent diary beneath him was what gave Saul most of his confidence. And now, what he needed was to waitfor the right opportunity. With nothing else to do, Saul simply sat cross-legged on the hardcover book, watching the wraith-controlled body walk toward the tunnels entrance. Leisurely, like watching a play. As if hed forgotten: if he lost this battle, he would die completelybecoming food for the wraith. Right then, a group of people suddenly stumbled into the caveand came face to face with Saul and the wraith. Saul straightened a bit, examining the group across from him. At the front stood a muscular man, wrapped in a silver material from head to toelike a giant of steel. Herman, with his silver skin, turned and ordered his subordinates, Dont let the Wizard Tower people inside. If they cant satisfy the Head Monsters, toss a few more out there! After giving the cold-blooded command, he asked a nearby Third Rank apprentice, Have you contacted the captain? The apprentice clutched a fist-sized eyeball, answering anxiously, No. The Head Monsters seem to distort the field. Herman grabbed him by the collar, lifting him. Of course they do. Why else do you think you couldnt see them at first? Find the stable window in the distortion fieldsend the signal fast! We have to contact a True Wizard if we want to leave! Damn Before he could finish, Herman turned his head and saw "Saul" standing in the darkness. A rare flash of joy crossed Hermans eyes. Whoosh Herman turned into silver light and instantly appeared in front of "Saul"but stopped just short. Kid, were you abandoned by your teammates? Why are you just now coming out from underground? Herman gripped Saul by the neck, his fingers applying just enough pressure to chokebut not snaphis windpipe. To have killed one of the heads of the eight-headed slave, and repeatedly picked the safest escape routes undergroundthis cant just be luck. Saul squinted slightly, taking a moment to understand what Herman was saying. But before he could speak, Herman suddenly flung him toward his subordinates. Watch him. When were back, I want to dissect him personally. Saul landed at an apprentices feet. The apprentice crouched down immediately, green vines sprouting from his palm, trying to bind Sauls neck. But the vibrant vines withered and turned yellow the moment they touched Sauls skininstantly crumbling away. The apprentice was still shocked by his spell failing when Saul suddenly raised a hand and pressed it against the apprentices facethen pulled. A white phantom was violently ripped from the apprentices face. Its eye, nose, mouth, and ear areas were nothing but twisted voidslike a human skin torn from a living person. The skin opened its mouth, trying to scream in its final momentbut was instantly warped by an invisible force and drawn into Sauls palm. It all happened so quickly that when Saul stood up again, Hermans smile was still frozen on his face. Saul let go, letting the breathless apprentice collapse. Bracing against his knees, he slowly stood. His limbs moved stiffly, with jerky coordination. But his smile was wide. Heheheheh You know why the Head Monsters drove you all here? Sauls head tilted, his words slightly slurred. Its because Im hungry. And with that, Saul lunged at Herman. But Hermans reaction was fast. He instantly became a streak of silver light, shifting three meters to the side. Just a moment too late, Saul could only grab another apprentice next to Herman. The moment Sauls hand touched the apprentices chest, another white phantom was torn out. The phantoms face was twisted in mid-scream, frozen in fearbefore it could even cry for help, it was sucked into Sauls palm. Herman, watching the entire scene, blinked again to the rear of his team. He tried to keep his breathing steady, but the tremor in his voice still betrayed his fear. Wraith a True Wizard-level wraith Not that Herman needed to say it. When the wraith slaughtered two Third Rank apprentices with no resistance, everyone in the cave realized what kind of horror they were facing. Just like when they were forced in by the Head Monsters, they now scrambled to flee the cave in panic. Wraiths fear sunlight! Weaker wraiths can dissipate under direct sunlight. Even powerful ones will weaken if exposed. But no one was celebrating outside the cave. Because the outside wasnt safe either. Still crawling with Head Monstersand those two Wizard Tower apprentices they had barred from entering earlier. (End of Chapter) Chapter 134: This Body Really Isn’t Bad Bill and Wright stood back-to-back in a disheveled state, struggling to fend off the surrounding Head Monsters. Fortunately, the Head Monsters didnt seem intent on killing themotherwise, at least one of these two elite Third Rank apprentices would already be dead. The Head Monsters appeared to be deliberately herding Wright and Bill, driving them away from the valleys edge and back toward its center. Taking advantage of this, Wright and Bill moved toward the nearest cave, attempting to head underground and use the maze-like terrain to shake off the overwhelming number of monsters. But before they could enter the cave, a group of people suddenly rushed outit was the very Land Drifters apprentices who had been interfering with them and driving them into the Head Monsters trap. The two sides nearly came to blows the moment they met face-to-face, but the Head Monsters surrounding them kept them in check, forcing a tense ceasefire. All around, the valley was swarming with Head Monsters. Once everyone had been driven back to the cave at the valleys bottom, the monsters formed a massive ring and began piling atop one another. The countless human faces stacked high, forming a towering wall that resembled the bleachers of a coliseumlike bloodthirsty spectators, eyes glowing red, saliva flying as they fixated on the trapped prey within. As they watched the wall of faces rise higher and higher, a heavy sense of helplessness settled over the trapped apprentices. Herman! Wright spotted the panicked figure of Herman fleeing and gritted his teeth in fury. Wright was covered in a mixture of mud, sand, and blood, his injuries far from light. He and Bill had already been driven back into the valley by the swarming Head Monstersa humiliating situation. But when they ran into the Land Drifters, that bastard Herman hadnt tried to escape with them. Instead, he ambushed them. Hermans sudden attack had caused Wright to fall into the sea of Head Monsters, nearly costing him his life. Later, Herman even ordered his men to block Wright and Bills escape into the underground, leaving them caught between enemies on both sides and severely injured. Now that the Head Monsters had momentarily ceased their attacks, Wright finally had the chance to glare at Herman in pure rage. But before his anger could turn into curses, a powerful and icy aura spread from the cave Herman and the others had just fled. Wright and Bill instinctively looked toward the caveand realized that, in their panic, they had been driven back to the same entrance. Back to the exit they had just escaped from. Their eyes met, and a single word echoed in both their minds: Wraith! A hand slowly reached out from the cave, stirring the sunlight. Everyone turned to the cave entrance, their faces frozen in expressions of horror and dread. Just moments ago, the entire valley had echoed with the sounds of battlebut now, it had fallen into eerie silence. As Herman and his group fled the cave, the wraith had only killed two of them. But he hadnt rushed to chase down the rest. Instead, he stood still, savoring the lingering taste of those souls with delight. Fresh, complete souls just as exquisite as I remembered. The wraith licked his lips and took another step forward. Having absorbed the souls of two people, he no longer stumbledhe could now stand steadily. Just one more step, and hed be in sunlight. The wraith paused. He seemed wary of sunlight. But when he lowered his gaze to look at his own hands, his eyes flickered with excitement. He walked to the very threshold, where shadow met light, and raised his hand, slowly extending his fingers into the sun. The sunlight bathed his fingertips, but there was no searing painonly a faint, gentle warmth. The wraith smiled and continued to extend his hand, then stepped fully into the light, basking in the long-lost brilliance of day. This body really isnt bad at all. He lifted his head and looked up at the sky. The sunlight hadnt felt this gentle in years. I was just going to casually devour this little apprentice, but who wouldve thought his body would be so useful? Perhaps I can use this vessel to fully resurrect! The wraith took another step and stepped on a loose stone. Crack. The stone shattered underfoot, the sound echoing clearly through the eerily silent Hanging Hand Valley. And it shattered the frozen stillness as well. Saul? Wright had been staring at the cave, and now looked in disbelief at the person walking out. Seeing Saulthe one Hermans group now fearedhe didnt know whether to feel sorrow or fear. When Bill had told him to use earth spikes to seal the cave entrance, Wright hadnt seen Saul and suspected he might not have made it. Yet now, after abandoning Saul, theyd been forced back to the same spot by the Head Monsters and saw Saul strolling out unhurriedly. Fate was a cruel joke. Even more shocked than Wright was Bill. His entire body was purple from the aftereffects of overusing poisonous wizardlyhe looked utterly miserable. You youre still alive? Bill said hoarsely, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. The wraith watched their reactions like a spectator enjoying a comedy. He didnt immediately start a massacre, but instead smirked and said slowly: You should sayIm alive. The hoarse, youthful voice was like a spark to a fuse, instantly triggering the Head Monster wall. A deafening cheer rang out. The Head Monsters jumped and danced wildly, somehow maintaining their towering wall without collapse. Lord Morden! Lord Morden! The Head Monsters swarmed joyfully toward the wraith, quickly sealing off the cave entrance behind him. Their cheers echoed through the valley, making the apprentices faces grow even paler. Bill and Wright exchanged glances, both feeling bitterness on their tongues. They now fully understoodthis wasnt Saul anymore, but a wraith that had somehow successfully possessed Sauls body. And this wasnt some simple corpse-puppeteering. It was a far deeper kind of possession. Somehow, Sauls body was allowing the wraith to avoid the suns destruction. What was supposed to be a bait to slow the wraiths escape had instead helped it break freeand now they faced an even more terrifying crisis. Did Bill regret it? Regardless, he and Wright could only remain on high alert, watching both the wraith and the Head Monsters behind them as their minds raced for a way out. Meanwhile, the wraith narrowed his eyes, savoring the Head Monsters praise. He took another step forward and looked at the terrified, disbelieving faces around him. Well then who should I eat first? He casually strolled toward a female apprentice. The others scattered quickly. The girl backed away in terroronly to bump straight into the towering wall of Head Monsters. The wraith lifted the corner of his mouth. This ones a gift for you. Woohoo! The Head Monsters cheered wildly and lunged forward, swallowing the girl whole in a tide of flesh and faces. A gap briefly appeared in the monster wall. A sharp-eyed apprentice immediately tried to escape through itbut as he reached the spot, the Head Monsters had already leapt back into place, sealing the breach. All that remained on the ground was the girls head and a pair of slender legs. The most terrifying parther eyes were still open, staring down at where her neck and ankles met seamlessly. Then she began to wail. The apprentice who had dashed forward stumbled backward in fright. His arms flailed instinctivelyand struck something solid. He turned and saw a grey, semi-transparent handso clear he could see the bones insidepressing directly against his face. Then his white soul was pulled from his body. The wraiths face lit up in ecstasy as he absorbed the soul through his palms. Then he slowly turned to face the others. Finally, one apprentice snapped and launched a desperate flurry of attacks. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But the low-tier spells crumbled and vanished the moment they neared the wraith. We must all attack together! Herman could no longer worry about silencing witnesses. He shouted across to Bill and Wright, If we dont kill the wraith, none of us are getting out alive! As much as they hated each other, now wasnt the time to dwell on grudges. Apprentice wizards werent the type to let emotion cloud reason. Bill agreed immediately. Fine. Have your people buy us some time! Low-tier spells were useless against a wraith on par with a true wizard. Only by combining their power to cast high-tier spells might they stand a chance at survival. (End of Chapter) Chapter 135: Let Me Handle This Herman immediately made a cruel decision. He spoke to the remaining Third Rank apprentice beside him, "The wraith''s consciousness is unclear. You throw someone to it so it can absorb their spirit and divert its attention." The remaining Third Rank apprentice paused for a moment but quickly responded, "Understood!" Hermans order was not made with any consideration for his subordinates. The men surrounding him immediately showed expressions of terror. Some quick-witted apprentices turned to flee but found that dark green vines were sprouting from the ground, tightly coiling around their legs. One of the vines suddenly lashed out at the wraith, directly throwing a low-level apprentice in front of it. The wraith, presented with food, didnt hesitate and easily tore out the apprentices soul, beginning to chew and digest. Seeing that the wraith had indeed been momentarily occupied by the low-level apprentice, Herman, Bill, and Wright all breathed a sigh of relief. Without hesitation, they immediately began preparing their Second Tier spells. However, just as Wright was about to channel his mental energy, Bill kicked him. Wright turned to look, only to hear Bills telepathic communication. Wrights eyes flickered for a moment, then he resumed pretending to prepare his spell. The low-level apprentices who had not been ensnared by the vines also felt panic. They knew that if all the apprentices currently captured died, it would be their turn next. Under constant oppression, no one dared to defy Herman, but not everyone was willing to just wait for death. Some began to force their way through the Head Monster barricade. They threw whatever potions and scrolls they had, recklessly hurling them at the wraith and the Head Monsters. But the low-level potions and scrolls were ineffective against the wraith. Moreover, most of the apprentices were too poor to have more than a couple of items on them. The apprentices attacking the Head Monster did manage to kill a few of them, but then they were devoured by the remaining monsters, leaving only their heads and feet behind, which transformed into new Head Monster. Even more terrifying, these newly born Head Monster, after a brief moment of confusion, slowly began to move, facing other living people and leaving behind a trail of greedy drool. Enemy numbers +n! This time, no one dared to move recklessly. They did their best to stay away from the wraith, the cold-blooded Third Rank apprentices, and the excited, howling Head Monster. They could only shrink their remaining space little by little, hoping they wouldnt be the next bait. Meanwhile, the real Saul remained seated on his diary, watching the apprentices die one by one with no emotional reaction. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he saw the wraith using his hands to absorb the souls of others, he only thought, After devouring so many souls, he wondered if the wraiths consciousness would become even more chaotic? Keep absorbing, Saul thought. Complete souls can indeed boost your strength, but the conflicting thoughts youre absorbing will certainly affect your consciousness. Maybe I wont even need to act. Your power will collapse on its own. "Hehehe..." Saul and the wraith both laughed at the same time. At first, their laughter was disordered, but as it went on, their rhythms aligned more and more. It sounded as though only one person was laughing. Suddenly, the diary under Sauls bottom flipped open. Saul was momentarily unaware and nearly fell to the ground. Luckily, just in time, he regained his balance and grabbed the hard cover of the diary with both hands. When Saul climbed back onto the open diary, he noticed that several lines of text had appeared on the page. April 20th, Year 316, of the Lunar Calendar Separation of the soul, what a fascinating experience! But its easy to leave, hard to return. A chaotic wraith is having its way with your body, Yet the spirits its absorbing are of such poor quality, They cant even threaten its main consciousnesss dominance. You need to add some fuel to the fire, Otherwise, youll easily lose the battle of wills~ Saul immediately looked at the wraith, confirming that although it occupied his body, it still couldnt see the diary, so he felt at ease and continued reading the text. The white paper of the diary was delicate and smooth, like the skin of a baby. Sauls fingers brushed across the white paper, leaving no trace behind. Sauls expression turned serious as he looked up, just in time to see the wraith absorb another apprentice. "Hey! Whats the point of eating those inferior souls?" Saul pointed to Herman, Bill, and Wright, shouting to his head, "Look, those three are the real delicacies! Go eat them!" The wraith paused its actions, turning its head in confusion, but saw nothing. At that moment, another unlucky soul was tossed to the wraith, distracting its attention. No matter how much Saul called, there was no response. Just as Saul was thinking about how to influence the wraiths actions, Herman and the others spells were almost ready. They looked at the wraith, their eyes full of desperate determination. However, at this moment, the wraith seemed to sense the danger. It lifted its head and cast a venomous glare at the three strongest magical signatures. As they were about to unleash their most powerful spells, the wraith suddenly opened its mouth and let out a piercing, mournful screech. This screech created a visible shockwave that swept over everyone at an alarming speed. The three Third Rank apprentices who had been about to cast their spells immediately coughed up blood and collapsed to the ground. Hermans silver armor cracked with numerous fractures, revealing the blood-red skin underneath. Wright also bled from all seven orifices, clutching his head and wailing. The most miserable was Bill, who fainted immediately. Thick purple liquid seeped from his body, corroding the ground and his clothes, emitting a frightening white smoke. Clearly, the wraith was enraged by the actions of the three and discarded the corpse it had been holding, taking steps toward the closest targetHerman. Herman, still relatively clear-headed, widened his eyes, his pupils trembling. Seeing the wraith approach, Herman suddenly grabbed a nearby Third Rank apprentice, throwing him at the wraith without regard for the apprentices desperate pleas. The wraith hesitated for a moment, stopping its advance as it gazed down at the Third Rank apprentice. "Damn it," Saul couldnt stand it any longer, "At this rate, the wraith might actually be fed to full by Herman using human lives." The ordinary apprentices wills were not strong enough, and their spiritual bodies were too unstable to challenge the wraiths main consciousness. Saul turned his gaze to Herman, who was currently drinking a potion, his eyes flashing with cold light. He walked to the edge of the diary and resolutely jumped back onto his own shoulder. Saul was unsure of his exact current state, but his mind could still feel a connection to his body. He crawled over his shoulder, holding his chin and standing up. He then stepped onto his own lips, grabbed his nose, and gradually climbed up to his ear. Looking at his own ear, Saul didnt hesitate for a second as he entered it. He felt as though he was being compressed into a thin string, constantly burrowing deeper into his body toward a faint light source. Soon, the wraith, which had been about to rip out another soul, froze in its movements. Its pupils suddenly drilled under its eyelids, then quickly popped out again. But this time, its gaze was no longer chaotic and frenzied. It was rational. However, if you looked closely, you could see madness suppressed in its eyes. Saul suddenly lifted his head, dropping the trembling apprentice he had been toying with. He smiled lightly and walked toward the still stabilizing Herman. (End of Chapter) Chapter 136: I Came Out, and Now I’m Back In Herman kept a close eye on Sauls movements. When he saw Saul suddenly approach, he quickly stopped healing and teleported to another subordinate. The subordinate didnt even have time to escape before Herman threw him toward Saul. However, Saul pushed aside the thrown apprentice with a slap and confidently walked toward Herman. Herman quickly teleported again to another location. The other subordinates nearby immediately began fleeing in all directions. Saul didnt hurry; he simply changed his angle and continued to approach, walking leisurely as if on a stroll. Herman wanted to run, but suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his forehead and dropped to one knee. His spell had been interrupted earlier, and his mental body was already injured. After several high-speed teleports, his mental body was now in disarray, and he couldnt even continue casting. Seeing this, Saul was not surprised. He had seen earlier that Herman and the others had been interrupted during their casting. The higher the rank of the spell, the more dangerous it was to be interrupted. Herman and the others had definitely been casting second-tier spells to counter the wraith. Although the damage caused by interrupting the spell could be treated with potions, the mental disarray wasnt so easily healed. Saul slowly approached Herman, not in a hurry. Though he had temporarily regained control of his body, he still couldnt control it as freely as before. It felt as if there was a barrier between him and his body, and he couldnt even clearly sense the five senses from his physical form. Walking felt like he was a puppet on strings, having to consciously command each movement. But this did not stop Saul from approaching Herman. Even though Saul walked slowly, no one came to help Herman escape. Everyone watched as Saul drew closer to Herman. Even the head monsters quieted down, each one staring intently, eagerly awaiting the two to meet, saliva dripping from their mouths in excitement. Just as Saul reached Herman, the seemingly immobile Herman suddenly looked up, drew a rusty dagger from his chest, and stabbed toward Saul. When Saul saw the dagger, he knew there was no way to avoid it. He didnt try to dodge but instead suddenly shrank back, returning control of his body to the wraith, which was about to break free. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Herman thought the wraith would either dodge or resist, but it didnt move. The dagger pierced through its chest without resistance. "Thwack!" Hermans eyes flashed with joy, and he quickly attempted to activate the array on the rusty dagger using his mental power. A green light shot out from the dagger, transforming it from a melee weapon into a ranged one. The green light flashed and the dagger shattered into pieces, falling to the ground. However, it left a hole the size of a human head in the wraiths chest. Seeing this, Bill and Wright, standing nearby, werent as optimistic as Herman. "The wraith not dodging isnt because it cant," Bill thought with growing dread. "Its because it doesnt need to!" He quickly urged Wright, "Hurry up!" Wright didnt respond and continued to lie on the ground, pretending to be seriously injured and dazed. As they had expected, the wraith advanced again. The large wound on its chest didnt hinder its movement at all. However, the wraith was furious. It had just lost connection for a moment, and when it opened its eyes, it found itself standing before Herman, its chest pierced by the rusty dagger. The wraith immediately concluded that the disturbance had been caused by Herman. Enraged, it grabbed Herman by the hair and shoved his face against its wound. "Idiot! Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to find such a useful body? How dare you injure it?!" Just as Herman was about to force his way free and escape, a shrill scream sounded in his ears. The wraith lifted Hermans head and shrieked directly into his ear. Hermans brain exploded with a terrible sound. At the same time, all the silver metal on his body shattered and fell to the ground. Herman immediately lost consciousness. The wraiths other hand gripped Hermans face, yanked it viciously, and tore his face and his pale soul out together. Hermans soul was different from the other apprentices; it still struggled as it was pulled out, attempting to attack the wraith. The wraith laughed heartily, unconcerned by Hermans resistance, and pressed his soul into its body. With the absorption of this powerful third-rank apprentices soul, the wraiths chest wound quickly began to heal. Around them, the head monsters cheered. They shouted, "Lord Morden is the best!" "Lord Morden is immortal!" In the midst of the excitement, no one noticed that the wraiths eyes suddenly changed! Saul suddenly tossed Hermans body aside, and with a slightly stiff motion, turned around. His soulless eyes locked onto Bill and Wright in another direction. He stepped forward slowly toward them, completely ignoring the closer low-ranking apprentices. The head monsters immediately understood Sauls intentions and withdrew their defenses, leaving the two remaining third-rank apprentices with no room to resist. They were excited, eager to see the powerful struggle that would lead to a helpless death. The other apprentices moved as far away as possible. Although they knew Bill and Wright might be their last hope for survival, no one dared to help. They feared that even the slightest movement would make them the wraiths next prey. Everyone hoped that after the wraith consumed a few more souls, it would be satisfied and leave them alone. In this small area, the contrast between noise and silence was stark. At the center, Saul moved steadily, his stiff steps bringing him closer to Bill and Wright. Bill and Wright had been injured before meeting the wraith. Now, they lay on the ground, their eyes fixed on the approaching Saul, seemingly giving up on resistance. However, just as Saul was within five meters of them, an unusual sound reached his ears. Saul immediately stopped. In the next moment, the ground around Wright, at the center of the spell, suddenly cracked and sank within a five-meter radius. The two at the center of the spell fell with the debris. Would a third-rank apprentice be capable of causing such massive destruction? As they fell, a thought flashed through Sauls mind. "This must be a higher-tier spell. And the terrain here adds to its power." "Could they really escape?" With that thought, Saul immediately relaxed his control and returned the command to the wraith, who was struggling to regain control. The wraith seized the body again and immediately saw that he was lying on the collapsed ground. Sunlight filtered down through the opening above but was obstructed by thick dust. The head monsters who had fallen with him scrambled to climb up. However, their bodies hindered their movements, and they slowly disappeared into the darkness. Hidden deep within the wraiths consciousness, Saul watched this scene unfold, and a new idea formed in his mind. But the wraith didnt care about the head monsters plight. He could sense two little creatures scrambling to escape deeper into the cavern. "Trying to escape underground?" A sinister smile spread across his face. "How foolish!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 137: I Came for You If anyone else were still trapped in the massive pit at this moment, they would have seen a dark blue-black face suddenly appear on Saul''s face, like a mask. The mask quickly stretched and elongated, turning into a black thin stream that shot into the dark depths underground. The tail of the stream remained connected to Saul''s facial features. As the stream sped away, it became finer and finer, yet it never snapped. Saul, hidden deep within his consciousness, looked at this unbroken connection with a grave expression. "It seems that taking back control of my body won''t be so easy after all." Having suppressed the Wraith''s main consciousness several times, Saul''s own spirit began to grow weary. Even though Saul could absorb the Wraith''s energy using Soul Resin, and despite the body having a natural compatibility with Sauls soul, this battle for survival was not going to be easy. In fact, it could be said to be incredibly difficult. Just as Saul once again realized the grim odds of his gamble, the black thin stream that had flown into the dark pit finally returned. It rapidly shrank, and its tip appeared before Saul''s eyes. The originally dark-blue ghost face split in two, forming two identical human faces. The mouths of these faces opened wide, each biting down on a person. It was Bill and Wright, who were running away. At this moment, both of them were in a miserable state. Wright had been bitten on his calf, and was dragged back across the ground, leaving a long trail of blood mixed with dirt. Ice crystals had already formed on the wound and extended in both directions. Bill fared worse. For some unknown reason, he had been bitten by the ghost face on his throat. The ice had already spread to his chin, freezing him and turning his face a dark blue. He struggled to tear at the ghost face, but he could not touch the Wraith at all, so he desperately tried to scrape off the ice from around his neck. But every time he scraped off a bit of ice, more ice crystals would form. When the ghost face finally dragged him in front of Saul, Bill, once strong and arrogant, was now on the verge of death. Finally, the ghost face released the two and returned to Saul''s body. The Wraith twisted its neck a few times, adjusting to the human form. It crouched down, one hand pressing against Bill''s face. Bill, who knew exactly what was coming, finally showed a desperate expression. His mouth and nose were covered by the Wraiths hand, making muffled noises as if trying to say something. Unfortunately, the Wraith had no intention of communicating. At that moment, Saul suddenly took control of the body again. He looked at Bill, who was beneath his palm, and asked in a low voice, "When we were underground, the Wraith hadn''t caught up to us yet. Why did you lead me to the left passage? Why did you sacrifice me?" Bill''s pupils contracted like needle tips, staring at Saul in disbelief. Wright, who was nearby, also heard Saul''s question, and the slightly movable Wright suddenly sat up. "Y-You... are Saul?" Wrights voice was filled with shock and a hint of joy. But Saul did not respond to Wright. He simply asked again, "Why?" Bills eyes began to flicker. He moved his mouth as if trying to explain. But Saul fixed his gaze on Bill''s eyes, suddenly letting out a laugh. "It seems you dont plan to tell the truth." As soon as the words left Saul''s mouth, Bill watched in shock as the expression in front of him abruptly changed. The smile twisted into something monstrous. Bills eyes widened, and it was as if he suddenly understood something, but he had no time to say anything. The Wraith ripped his soul out. Bill''s soul wasn''t as solid or clear as Herman''s, but it still struggled. He was unwilling. It had been nothing more than a test journey, but now it had become his end. Bill tried to escape, abandoning his own body. Since Saul could control an Wraith, why couldnt he? Unfortunately, Bill, who had no deep understanding of soul studies, failed to realize that simply trying to escape would only drain his fragile soul. Wright, watching from the side, saw Bill being swallowed by the Wraith''s body. In extreme fear, Wright was briefly able to calm down. "This Wraith cant possibly be Saul. Even if he became an Wraith, there''s no way he could be this strong right away." "After Saul was consumed, his consciousness didnt immediately dissipate. How did he manage to hang on until now? How did he do it?" Unfortunately, although Wright was skilled in earth-based magic, which had buried many people, he had never dealt with soul entities. His low-tier spells designed to strike Wraiths were ineffective against the enemy before him. As the Wraith was about to devour Bill''s soul, Wright quickly began to recall, "If Saul can do it, there''s no reason I cant. Saul is still weak; he must have exploited some loophole! The danger comes from the unknown Wright, think" "That''s right, this is Hanging Hands Valley. The Wraith is known as Lord Morden. I remember seeing this name in the intelligence about Hanging Hands Valley. He is he is..." As Wright was about to have a sudden realization, the Wraith let out a long breath and discarded Bill''s corpse. But after dealing with Bill, the Wraith did not immediately focus on Wright. Instead, it stood there, a crazy expression appearing on its face for the first time, as if it was thinking. The Wraith had always been aware that it had become so strong because it had continued to devour other Wraiths, vengeful spirits, and even soul fragments underground. This had caused its consciousness to become disordered, sometimes lucid, sometimes mad. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But since it accidentally occupied this boy''s body, its consciousness had gradually restored, and rationality was starting to take over. However, during this short time, it had experienced multiple breaks in its consciousness. This was absolutely abnormal. The Wraith slowly curled its lips. Since it had discovered it, then the problem was no longer a problem. "Has it been a result of devouring too many souls in a short time? Hmph, restless ones." Upon hearing these words, Saul, hidden in the consciousness, smirked, then directly withdrew his consciousness and settled back onto his diary. For now, he left the body to those confused consciousnesses. The Wraith slowly turned to Wright. Wright, who had not yet remembered anything related to Morden, tried to retreat, but one of his legs was firmly grasped, and he could no longer move. His mental and magical energies were exhausted, and none of the items he had left could cause harm to the Wraith. "Ugh next life, Ill definitely study harder" The Wraith glanced at the already desperate man and sneered. "Since there are too many souls, Ill just kill you. Ill do you a favor." The Wraith raised its hand, ice crystals forming at its fingertips. At that moment "Lord Morden!" It wasn''t the voice of the head monsters. The Wraith looked up and saw a figure suddenly appear behind Wright. This person was familiar to him; he had appeared during the soul storm underground. However, after reaching the surface, he had disappeared without a trace. "Byron!" Wright, who had been waiting for death, suddenly heard the familiar voice from behind him. But when he turned to look, he realized that it was just Byrons projection. He quickly looked down and saw that the blue communication device in his hand was glowing. "Byron, he is... when did he..." The Wraith stepped forward, kicking Wright down and naturally stepping on him. "Are you here to save him?" Byron slowly shook his head. "Actually, Lord Morden, I came for you." (End of Chapter) Chapter 138: Is He Lying? "Hehehehe..." The wraith lowered its head, chuckling as it bared its teeth at the trembling Wright, "Do you think Im a fool?" Saul, hidden in the mental body, actually felt a sense of agreement with the wraiths words. "Is Senior Byron lying to the wraith? But how could the wraith believe something like that? Or is Senior Byron just stalling for time?" Wright was pinned beneath the wraiths foot, helplessly looking up at Byron, silently praying that the wraith was indeed a fool. In any case, none of the living, dead, or half-dead in the room believed what Byron said. Perhaps it was because only Byrons illusion was present, and he appeared so calm. "I know you think I''m deceiving you, but I hope you''ll give me a few moments. There''s a reason I''m here. Your family, the Kema family, is in a marital alliance with our Gorsa Wizard Tower." "Hah!" The wraith, named Morden, let out a short laugh. "The Kema Empire didnt collapse after I died? Or have my descendants become nothing more than breeding beasts?" Byron remained unfazed, "After you perished in the Hanging Hands Valley, a great wizard intervened to mediate the war. Although both the Kema and Kenas Empires were reduced to duchies, some territories were preserved, and your family was able to continue." Morden still sneered, "Theyd give up the resources theyve gained? Are you trying to deceive a ghost?" Saul and Wright: "..." Byron continued, "Because of the Hanging Hands Valley battle, nearly all the wizards in the western region perished, and other forces from continents took the opportunity to enter the west and divide the resources. To maintain stability, various factions signed the Western Treaty." Mordens eyes flickered slightly, and he no longer mocked Byron. He seemed to start believing it a little. Byron quickly pressed on, "In fact, our Wizard Tower originates from forces in other continents, so you neednt worry about any animosity." Morden narrowed his eyes and ominously spoke, "Then why are you looking for me? Why send a lowly third-rank apprentice like you?" He leaned forward, putting pressure on Wright, "Do you think Ive been dead so long that Ive become stupid?" Wright immediately yelped in pain. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Morden, annoyed by the noise, lifted his foot and stomped on Wrights mouth. "If you make another sound, Ill send your mouth to meet the back of your head!" Wright immediately held back the pain, daring not to make a sound. Morden lifted his head again, seemingly waiting for Byrons explanation. "He... seems to be starting to believe it." Saul stared at Morden and Byron in disbelief. Byron, seeing that Morden was willing to listen, allowed his tense expression to soften slightly. He quickly glanced at Bill and Wright lying on the ground, pursed his lips, then spoke, "Because of the Western Treaty, we couldnt approach you openly, so we had to send a few inconspicuous third-rank apprentices under the pretense of searching for resources on the outskirts to secretly track your whereabouts." "As for why were looking for you... do you remember your great-granddaughters, Lady Yura and Lady Kira?" Sauls eyes widened. He had never heard of Yura, but Kira, wasnt she the second-rank wizard who once came to the Wizard Tower and arrogantly confronted the Tower Master? Could what Byron said be true? Wright had probably heard these names too, his eyes widening in surprise, but he didnt dare make a sound. Upon hearing the names, Morden fell into thought. For a wraith, recalling happy memories from life was a difficult task. After a long silence, Morden finally raised his head. "Yes, my two great-granddaughters. They were only three years apart, but both had wizardly talent. We celebrated for three months because of it." Byron gave a slight bow, "One of your great-granddaughters, the beautiful Lady Yura, is the wife of our Tower Master." Sauls arm, which had been propped up under his chin, went limp, and his head slid from his hand. He recalled Gorsa, wrapped entirely in pink bandages, and couldnt understand what someone like that would want with a wife. Senior Byron... is he really not lying? On the ground, Wright slowly blinked, his expression thoughtful. But Morden, upon hearing those names, furrowed his brow, doubt filling his eyes. "Yura? With her personality, she only cares about experiments and research. How could she possibly marry?" Byron replied, "Perhaps because our Tower Master is also a second-rank wizard, just like you were in life." Morden raised an eyebrow. "Well, thats certainly impressive. No wonder Yura would have a change of heart. But how do you prove youre not making up a story to deceive me?" Byron placed his hand on his chest and gave a solemn bow. "For the Kema family and the Wizard Tower, the Tower Master instructed me to secretly track your whereabouts. He believes that such a great being as you wouldnt easily disappear. Ive been here many times without success, but today, I finally encountered you. However, I have no proof, because this matter cannot be known by outsiders." Morden suddenly pressed down with his foot again, causing Wright to tremble in pain, but he didnt dare scream. "Ridiculous. Even if you have no proof, why did you run when you first encountered me underground? And now, you show me only an illusion. What are you afraid of?" Byron remained unflinching, lowering his eyes. "Your appearance has changed a lot. At first, I didnt recognize you. It wasnt until later that I realized who you were. As for the illusion... Im very deep underground. Time is tight, and since I cant fly, I had no choice but to use this method to communicate with you." Morden stared at Byron for a while before finally releasing the pressure on Wrights body. Wright, who had been trembling the whole time, finally relaxed, but his face was badly injured, unfit to be seen by anyone. Morden folded his arms and raised his chin. "So, now that youve found me, do you plan to report back? After saying so much, you want me to let you go?" "Quite the opposite. I would like to invite Lord Morden to come with me. Although Ive found you, I can tell that your condition is not ideal. Lady Yura anticipated this and taught me a magic array that can stabilize your consciousness until she finds an opportunity to come and take you." "Where is this place?" "Exactly where we encountered you, the Soul Storm." Mordens eyes immediately sharpened. "Do you think Im so easily fooled?" Seeing Morden about to fly into a rage again, Byron quickly increased his pace. "The scale of the Soul Storm here is very small, and after we disturbed it, the situation became unstable. It could collapse at any moment. But I remember that only part of your soul left the Soul Storm. If we really wait for it to collapse, it will be very hard to find the rest of your soul." The loss of soul fragments would cause Morden irreparable damage, and he couldnt possibly ignore this. Sure enough, upon hearing this, Mordens gaze shifted between hesitation and anger. Finally, both emotions appeared simultaneously on either side of his face. Morden finally calmed his thoughts and spoke sharply, "The storm contains the soul fragments of over a hundred people. Even I cannot maintain my complete form. What can a third-rank apprentice like you do?" Byron replied, "Lord Morden, although Im only third-rank, Ive spent more than ten years researching souls and corpses at the Wizard Tower. Ive made some progress in this field, or else Lady Yura wouldnt have sent me, nor would she have entrusted me with this magic array. This array can help you recover the lost fragments of your soul and maintain your stability, so that Lady Yura can come and take you away." Morden finally slowed down. "So its really Yura who sent you?" "If I wanted to escape, I wouldnt need to use the precious Illusion Stone to contact you. If I wanted to set a trap to harm you... honestly, I dont even think I could succeed." Seeing that Morden was somewhat moved, Byron hurriedly added fuel to the fire. "Lord Morden, the Soul Storm cant hold on much longer. If you just come over to take a look, you wont lose anything. Ill let you inspect the magic array and decide for yourself whether to proceed." Morden lowered his head, clearly beginning to think it over. Sitting on a journal and watching the scene, Saul stared blankly and tapped the journal under him. "Hey, diary buddy, is this really Senior Byron?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 139: Knowledge Changes Destiny Morden was well aware that his state was chaotic. During the soul storm, it was difficult for him to even briefly maintain his sanity. He was constantly being shattered, reassembled, shattered again, and reassembled once more. It wasn''t until he unconsciously devoured many soul fragments that he slowly regained his awareness and remembered who he was. Even so, having lost part of his soul, Morden often fell into confusion, constantly battling with other consciousnesses for control of his spirit. It wasn''t until he accidentally entered the body of this boy that the interference from other consciousnesses was greatly diminished, allowing him to maintain clarity for a longer period of time. If he couldn''t recover the missing part of his soul, it would mean that he would never regain his sanity. Once this body rots from death, Morden would return to chaos, never to be awakened again. Hmph, down below, no matter what tricks you play, theyre useless. But if I find out youve lied to me, Ill make sure you die a miserable death! After saying that, Morden cast a murderous look at Wright, who was lying on the ground, unable to move. Byron noticed and quickly intervened: Lord Morden, this person is also an apprentice of our Wizard Tower. You can let him come with us; we need help with the magic circle we are drawing. Wright immediately looked at Byrons illusion with tear-filled eyes, never expecting that, at this moment, the other party would save his life. Morden snorted coldly but didnt actually make a move. Seeing that Morden had agreed to let Wright come along, Byron extinguished the illusion stone in his hand. The bluish stone immediately dimmed and shattered, no longer usable. Byron rubbed his throat, feeling like he had never spoken this much in his life, and his voice felt sore. Nick, who had been standing next to Byron, hesitated and spoke, Senior Byron, was what you said about the mission... true? Byron glanced at him. Made it up. Nick was shocked. He tried to calm himself. He couldn''t afford to be too excited right now. But he couldnt help but admire Byron. Byron was so bold, coming up with a lie on the spot to trick the wraith. The wraiths consciousness was chaotic, not very smart, but experienced enough not to be easily deceived. Yet Byron spoke so convincingly that even Nick nearly believed him. The story is about the Kema family, Lady Yura, the marriage alliance, and the Western treaty. Byron made it all sound so real! The mission was made up, but everything else is true. Before we came, I researched the history of the Hanging Hands Valley many times, just in case. I just didnt expect to use it here. Sighing, Byron stopped explaining, Lets get to work, stick to the plan. Nick looked down at the instrument he was holding in both hands. Do you really think this will save Saul? Hes been possessed for so long, will his consciousness even still exist? Byron paused for a moment, then whispered, Well do our best. If it doesnt work, he dies, we escape. Nick wasnt sure if Byron truly thought this way, but he was clear that when Morden was conducting the soul fusion, he would focus all his attention and would not be distracted by the outside world. Once the plan changed, they could seize the chance to escape. This was why Nick agreed to join the plan. As long as there was a high chance of escaping safely, he was willing to help Saul. While Byron and Nick prepared, Morden was swiftly moving toward the underground soul storm. Behind him was the stumbling Wright. Saul sat on the diary, watching the wraiths strides grow larger, faster, and knowing that the wraith wasnt as calm as it appeared. It seemed Morden was very aware of the consequences of his missing soul. What Byron had set up there was still unclearwhy did he have the confidence to directly confront the wraith? Saul had almost been deceived by Byron earlier, but he had reacted in time. There was no Lady Yura in the tower. Even if there were a hidden mission, it should have been issued by the Tower Master. And if Byron had such a deep connection with Tower Master Gorsa, he wouldnt have been on the brink of being expelled from the Wizard Tower at the age of thirty. But Saul still didnt understand why Byron chose to appear and draw the wraiths attention instead of sneaking away. Could it be that Senior Byron knows Im still alive? Saul sat on the diary, rubbing his chin, pondering Byrons intentions. This cant be deduced yet, but if Senior Byron really helps Morden fuse with the missing soul, that would definitely not be in my favor. Should I take back my body now? Saul looked at the hands of his body. The limbs were already filled with spirits, and the various consciousnesses Morden had absorbed were struggling inside his mental form. Although it was a pity that he didnt manage to absorb Wrights consciousness, if Saul initiated a battle for control of his consciousness now, the wraiths Morden killed would likely cause him considerable trouble. Unfortunately, just as this thought crossed his mind, a warning appeared on the diary, telling him that the timing wasnt ripe yet. Not the right timing, still too early? Or is there something I havent considered? Although warned by the diary, Saul, in his spirit form, wasnt too afraid. While the wraith was on the move, he lowered his head and began to rework the strategy for the battle for control of his consciousness and calculate the success rate. Because the wraith was controlling Sauls body, its movements werent very quick. Although it could easily abandon Sauls body and run back, it clearly wasnt willing to give up the body that allowed it to walk in the sunlight. With a mind full of questions, Saul followed the wraith until they finally approached the cave where the soul storm was located. The two wraiths and one person passed through a narrow passage and entered a vast space. The space was so large that calling it wide was an understatement. In the center of the caves floor was a deep, bottomless crack, with darkness so thick that even fire couldnt illuminate it. A small whirlwind, only about a meter in diameter, hung between the crack. This whirlwind was gray-white, devoid of stones or dirt. Though it appeared to have strong winds, it didnt stir even a single grain of sand on the ground. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The wind howled, and strange whispers and wails occasionally echoed out, causing dizziness and disorientation. Occasionally, one could see a human face or a hand, trying to escape the storm but quickly being dragged back. Morden stopped when he reached the edge of the crack, looking at the soul storm, a hint of dread flashing in his eyes. This small soul storm had trapped the consciousness and spirits of countless people. Morden had been tormented in it for a long time. If it werent for his incomplete soul, he wouldnt want to return to this place. After gazing at the soul storm for a while, Morden was sure that Byron hadnt lied to him about the soul storm. The soul storm was indeed unstable now, and some broken souls were even gradually detaching from its pull. If this soul storm truly collapsed, Mordens missing soul would be sent into the unknown underground with the storms final explosive shock. He shifted his gaze to Byron, who was now no longer an illusion. Upon seeing Morden look at him, he immediately bowed respectfully, his expression becoming increasingly deferential. Next to Byron stood a man, his face expressionless, also bowing with Byron. Saul recognized him. It was Nick, who had been unconscious for so long. Finally, the struggling Wright, who had barely managed to crawl up here, moved slowly to Nicks side. Seeing Wrights disheveled appearance, Nicks gaze flickered slightly, but he didnt show any other reaction. In front of Nick was a collection of experimental tools. Saul noticed that Nick had brought a small electrical sensing device, which, although it lacked the full functionality of an electrical chair, was very portable. Morden looked around and then approached the pile of tools. Is this how you plan to help me find the missing part of my soul? With this pile of junk? (End of Chapter) Chapter 140: He Has Someone Backing Him Byron stepped forward and explained, "The principle of this magic circle is simple. We will connect the inductive device to you, recording your soul fluctuations while searching for soul fragments in the soul storm that share the same frequency. These fragments will be transmitted into the circle, and you just need to stand at the center, waiting for the soul fragments to be delivered to you." Byron also brought a book with him, which contained the blueprint of the magic circle he had prepared. Morden took one glance at it before turning away. "This circle has a function to trap soul entities." "Yes, but it absolutely cannot trap you, can it?" The wraith smirked. "Then let''s begin." With the wraith''s approval, Nick immediately began assembling the equipment under its watchful eyes. Meanwhile, Byron called on Wright to help him draw the magic circle. However, Wright''s spiritual body was severely damaged, so he could only assist Byron with minor tasks. Fortunately, they had come to Hanging Hands Valley well-prepared for on-site research, bringing all the necessary materials with them. Only large, inconvenient-to-carry instruments were left behind on the surface. Wright handed Byron a bottle of red powder and asked in a muffled voice, "Li you sss do da ba wo?" His mouth had been stepped on and deformed. Byron had given him a basic healing treatment, but he hadn''t fully recovered. Byron remained focused on drawing the circle. "As long as there are no issues with the experimental process, the results will be accurate." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This answer left Wright conflicted, but he dared not ask further. Just then, a sudden noise came from Nick''s direction. Everyonehuman and ghost aliketurned to look, only to see that the device Nick had just assembled had collapsed. "Nick!" Byron''s face darkened. "Stay focused! Don''t let your emotions affect your hands. Have you forgotten how Sid died?" Nick quickly apologized. "Sorry, senior. I ran into some trouble. Can you take a look?" Byron temporarily handed his materials to Wright, got up, and walked over while continuing his reprimand. "You need to learn to work independently. I can''t always be there to help you." Byron gave Nick a few pointers and, once the assembly was complete, immediately returned to his magic circle. The wraith stood with arms crossed, squinting at their interaction but saying nothing. In truth, he hadn''t noticed anything suspicious. Regardless of whether Byron was deceiving him, none of their equipment could harm him. But if Byron was truly sent by his great-granddaughter, this might be his only chance to return to the living. While the wraith didn''t notice anything unusual, Saul did. Upon hearing Byron''s words, Saul''s eyes widened as he sat up straight. "Senior Byron is sending me a message?" Saul was both surprised and unsurprised. He began analyzing Byron''s intentions. "How did Sid die? When I counter-killed Sid, I sought help from Senior Kongsha and Senior Byron, but in the end, I was the one who personally killed him!" "And what he said to Nick''You need to learn to work independently''was that a message telling me to fight on my own?" What puzzled Saul, however, washow could Byron be certain he was still alive? From the moment they were separated to when the wraith used his body to slaughter its enemies, Byron had never appeared. Had he used some remote observation method? Or was it just a guess? How did Byron know the wraith would possess Saul instead of tearing out his soul and devouring it like he did with others? Saul looked down at his own hands, and suddenly, a realization struck him. "Of course! Senior Byron is the only one who knows my body modification formula. Could he have also discovered the secret of the soul resin? Is that why he''s certain the wraith would choose possession? Or did he suspect that I would willingly let the wraith enter the soul resin?" Willingly absorbing the wraith had been a risky experiment based on theoretical speculation. But Byron had worked in the morgue for over a decade. He had seen and experienced far more than Saul. It wasn''t too far-fetched for Byron to guess that Saul would use the soul resin. Saul believed that Byron''s decision to take this risk was primarily based on trust in him. "He risked everything just because he trusted me?" "Damn it, now I owe Senior Byron 100 academic credits." Saul lowered his head and whispered to his diary, "If I initiate a consciousness battle now, what are my chances of survival?" Text slowly surfaced on the diary''s pages. April 20th, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar How strange. Someone is already preparing a grand feast for you, Yet you insist on starving yourself and rushing into battle ahead of time. Fine, fine. Since your opponent is a mixed bag of trash, You have a 70% chance of dying outright, A 20% chance of becoming an idiot, A 0.5% chance of laughing till the end. "What about the remaining 0.5%?" Well, How about becoming the new wraith? Saul chuckled, pressing a hand to his forehead. "I never said I was really going to fight early. But if I have a 0.5% chance of surviving, then I will survive!" He placed his hands on his knees and stood up, slowly rolling his neck to loosen up for the impending battle. "Senior Byron just said it himselfpeople shouldn''t always rely on others. Since I already have a chance of success, and with Senior Byrons assistance, I wont just survive" "Heh, I might even beat the crap out of this bastard!" Byron had no way of knowing Sauls exact condition or whether he could understand the hidden message. All he could do now was take a gamble. If Saul failed to defeat the wraiths consciousness, Byron would have no choice but to abandon him. He would escape while the wraith was busy merging with the soul fragments. Byron had finished drawing the magic circle. He stood up and looked at Morden. "Lord Morden, everything is ready. Please enter the circle." The wraith swept a cold gaze over the three people present, then stepped toward the circle. But just as he was about to enter, Byron suddenly spoke up. "Lord Morden, you need to leave Sauls body first so the soul fragments can merge properly." Saul, who had just been preparing for battle, froze. "Wait, is this Senior Byron''s plan?" If the wraith willingly left Sauls body, they could all escape while it was busy merging. Saul wouldnt have to fight such a dangerous consciousness battle. However, Morden had no intention of complying. "This body suits me well. I can still merge the fragments while in here." Nick stepped forward. "Lord Morden, we recommend that you exit Sauls body. Your presence inside another''s form could affect the accuracy of the transmission." Morden shot Nick a sharp glare. "With your shoddy equipment, one less body wont make much of a difference. If not for the fact that this soul storm is truly about to dissipate, I wouldnt have even given you this chance." Nick looked at Byron, growing anxious. "Wait are you trying to save him?" Morden suddenly asked, pointing at Sauls body. Byron hesitated, putting on a conflicted expression before pleading again. "We wouldnt dare defy your will. Its just that this apprentices identity is rather special. Could you let him go for the sake of Lady Yura?" Morden let out a cold hum. "Yura? She sent you to find me, yet she cant even bear to sacrifice a mere low-level apprentice?" Byron looked even more troubled. "This isnt about Lady Yura Saul is actually the student of our Tower Master." (End of Chapter) Chapter 141: Inadequate Ability, Very Sorry As soon as these words were spoken, Saul, Nick, and Wright all looked at Byron in shock. Saul was surprisedhow did Byron know about his relationship with the Tower Master? Although it had never been explicitly stated, Saul had always believed that the Tower Master was secretly guiding him. He just didn''t understand why it had to be done in secrecy. Was it because he was just a First Rank Apprentice and not worth acknowledging? But judging from the Tower Masters actions, he didnt seem like someone who cared about such trivialities. For the other two, their shock was even more profoundespecially Wright. When he realized what Byron was implying, his eyes were filled with despair. Even if he managed to escape this place and return to the Wizard Tower, he probably wouldnt live long. After all, after Bill secretly harmed Saul, Wright hadnt chosen to help Saul; instead, he had sealed off his escape route. He had actually treated the Tower Masters student as a disposable pawn? Wizards certainly valued power and ability, but that didnt mean they disregarded relationships entirely. Now that he knew Saul was the Tower Masters student, Wright suddenly felt that the terrifying wraith in front of him wasnt so scary after all. Maybe dying here would be the easiest way out. Byron ignored their reactions and simply focused on waiting for the wraiths response. Unfortunately, a powerful background that might intimidate ordinary people had no effect on the wraith. Perhaps due to its lingering attachment to sunlight, the wraith was unwilling to give up possession of Sauls body. "Hes just an apprentice," the wraith finally responded, possibly taking into account the status of Golsa, a Second Rank Wizard. It even deigned to explain further, "When I possessed this body, his consciousness was already gone. Just a low-rank apprenticewhy would you think he could still be alive? Hurry up! If the storm dissipates, Ill devour your souls!" "This is the end..." Hearing the confirmation of Sauls death, Wright''s eyes became vacant. His mind was already racingif he returned, how many pieces would they cut him into? And for what experiments? Nick, on the other hand, immediately looked at Byron, only to find that he remained relatively composed. But Byron wasnt as calm as Nick assumed. He had gone through so much effort to trick Morden into coming here; there was no way he was giving up at the final step. Their first plan had failed. Byrons eyes darkened, but he still nodded at Nick. Nick immediately said, "Lord Morden, please step into the center of the circle. I need to connect the induction device for you." The wraith was already impatient. It strode into the circle without hesitation, allowing Nick to insert fine needles with attached wires into its head. The other end of the wires was connected to an induction device Nick had just assembled. After confirming that everything was properly linked, Nick secured the device beside the rift, as close as possible to the soul storm. A massive speaker was attached to the other end of the device. Nick adjusted the speaker''s angle again and picked up a small control panel. "Lord Morden, please relax your consciousness. The transfer of soul fragments may cause some discomfort." Morden snorted coldly and closed his eyes indifferently. As the device was activated, a piercing sound erupted from the speaker. Nick, Byron, and Wright all frowned, enduring the noise. Nick gritted his teeth through the headache and adjusted the device to a specific frequency. Instantly, the grayish-white storm within the rift began spinning faster, and small fragments were flung out, vanishing into the surroundings. A few minutes later, several larger white shadows slowly separated from the storm and were drawn into the speaker of the induction device. At that moment, the magic circle beneath Mordens feet erupted with a blinding glow. "Now!" Byron shouted, seemingly directing Morden on how to merge with the soul fragments. But Saul knew that this shout was meant for him. As soon as Nick adjusted the device, Saul had climbed back into his own mind. When Byron gave the signal, he immediately rushed in. The moment he entered, he realized that his mental space had changed. What was once a chaotic, indistinct void had transformed into a small, tangible space! The surroundings were pitch black, with only a massive circular stone platform beneath his feet. The circle drawn on the stone platform was identical to the one Byron had created in reality. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the central ring of the platformMorden, restored to his original appearance. Just like when Saul first saw him, Morden had a bruised, purplish face, an aged appearance, and only half a body remaining. "Has my mental space been altered?" Saul crouched down and touched the ground. The sensation under his fingertips was surprisingly realcompletely different from when he had previously fought the wraith for control of his body. It was as if someone had reconstructed his consciousness, turning it into a more comprehensible form. Above him, white fragments drifted down like snowflakes. Saul immediately recognized them as the physical manifestation of soul fragments in this space. These soul fragments naturally gravitated toward Morden, but as they neared him, they were repelled by an invisible force. The opposing forces of attraction and repulsion caused the snow-like fragments to spiral around Morden, gradually forming a miniature vortex. "Is this the principle behind soul storms?" Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul stepped forward. Though he had never encountered this visual representation before, his mind instinctively understoodonly by becoming the last survivor on the platform could he regain control of his body. At that moment, ten more figures appeared around the stone platform. Some were intact, some were fragmented; some were lucid, while others were lost in confusion. Saul recognized themthey were the remnants of the souls Morden had just absorbed. All the figures, including Saul, were semi-transparent, except for Morden at the center. Despite only having half a body, Morden appeared solid and tangible. The moment they emerged, the other souls instinctively moved toward Morden, driven by their survival instincts. Meanwhile, Morden was still greedily absorbing the swirling "snowflakes" of soul fragments, smirking coldly at the approaching spirits. He opened his mouth wide and inhaled deeply, sucking several soul fragments into his body. A sense of completeness filled himbut to fully integrate these fragments, he needed time. But Morden was too impatient. Before the newly absorbed fragments had fully merged, he greedily took another deep breath. This time, however, he felt discomfort. Among the fragments were souls that didnt belong to him. The foreign soul fragments filled with impurities immediately caused pain and chaotic memories to flood his mind. "Why are there other souls mixed in? Are you playing tricks on me?!" Morden abruptly opened his eyes in reality, glaring at Byron and the others. Byron calmly explained, "Lord Morden, our induction device has limited capabilities. Weve done our best to filter out your soul fragments, but some foreign pieces inevitably slipped through. Youll need to sort them out yourself to avoid any negative effects." "Hmph!" The wraith felt a flood of conflicting thoughts rising and falling in his mind. Some voices cursed in fury, believing he had been deceived. Others rationalized that Byrons explanation made sense. Yet others anxiously urged him to hurry, not wanting to remain incomplete. A violent, murderous impulse surged within him, threatening to overwhelm his sanity. But the young boy he had possessed was resilient, stabilizing his chaotic mindfor now. Morden realized that if he truly lost these parts of his soul forever, he would never regain his full consciousness and would be forever trapped in this fragmented state. "Dont let me catch you playing tricks," he warned, slowly closing his eyes again. Wright snapped out of his terrifying visions of dismemberment and glanced at Byron, then at Morden standing inside the circle, momentarily pacified. Meanwhile, at the rifts edge, Nick subtly adjusted the induction devices parameters. After secretly finishing his task, he slightly tilted his head. Byron pressed his lips together. "Well do our best to prevent foreign soul fragments from entering you. If some do That just means we, as Rank Three Apprentices, are simply inadequate. Were terribly sorry for that." (End of Chapter) Chapter 142: Brain and Fists Saul hid among the numerous spirits, pretending to be one of the chaotic entities. However, watching Byron deceive the Morden stirred something inside him once again. Since when did Senior Byron become such a good actor? Where was that straightforward and honest senior from back then? Was the world outside the tower really this complicated? Despite his turbulent emotions, Saul''s actions remained precise. He concealed himself behind a soul with a chaotic consciousness, following it toward the central area. The spirits surrounding the round platform all moved forward in a daze. Only their last trace of survival instinct drove them to follow their instincts and approach Morden at the center. The last remnants of their consciousness told them: They must kill Morden, or they would disappear forever. Watching these unclear-minded souls struggle to move their limbs and charge at Morden while howling, Saul felt as if he were in an apocalyptic zombie movie. Unfortunately, he was also one of the "zombies." As he ran, Saul spotted a few familiar figures among the spirit bodies. Leading the charge was Herman, his face full of rage, limbs twisted as he lunged toward Morden. However, Morden was still absorbing the fragments of wandering souls and paid no attention to anyone else. Saul then noticed Bill among the spirits. Perhaps because he had only recently died, or maybe his spirit was naturally stronger, Bill seemed more lucid than the others. He was even secretly observing his surroundings, just like Saul. That clear awareness lasted until Bill suddenly turned his headlocking eyes with Saul. Although there were many spirits around, they werent packed closely together, leaving Saul with nowhere to hide. The next second, Bill, who had previously been cold and calculating, suddenly lost control. With a beastly roar, he abandoned his advance toward the center, cutting straight across the round platform and charging at Saul. His eyes widened in fury, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, pulling the muscles in his cheeks into spasms. This powerful Third Rank Apprentice barreled through anyone in his way and reached Saul in no time. Saul hadnt expected Bills hatred for him to outweigh his hatred for the wraith that killed him. "You were the one who attacked first, yet you act like the victim!" Though the situation was unexpected, Saul saw Bill raising his fists and wasnt about to hold back. In this mental realm, there was no wizardly or magiconly spiritual power, which determined how spirits fought. The magic circle transformed their mental strength into tangible physical attacks within this space. Essentially, a fight of raw, spiritual hand-to-hand combat. Bill, using his momentum, threw a straight punch. However, Saul, with his clear mind and sharp reflexes, effortlessly dodged with a sidestep. Bill swung againmissed again. After just two brief exchanges, Saul immediately grasped the battle mechanics of this space. "Bill is a Third Rank Apprentice with a powerful spirit, meaning his punches are extremely strong here. But because he was consumed by Morden, his consciousness is already unstable. His agitation is making him even more recklesshis attacks are straightforward but not fast." "But I am different!" "My mind is clear, and I haven''t suffered any mental damage. So to me, everyone else moves like slow-motion children." As he analyzed, Saul dodged Bills headbutt and quickly pulled back some distance. Looking down at his hands, he clenched them into fists. They were still the same hands, yet they felt brimming with power. "Master Gorsa always said my soul talent was exceptional. He even secretly taught me because of it. But I never truly understood just how high my soul talent was." Saul looked up. Bill had already caught up again, roaring as he attacked. "Now, let me test it for myself." Saul threw his first punch! No tricks, no dodgingjust a straightforward, full-force punch. In midair, his fist suddenly accelerated. Even though this was an intangible mental realm, the air itself howled as if torn apart. Boom! Sauls fist collided directly with Bills punchand shattered Bills fist upon impact. The attack continued, grazing Bills arm and tearing through his spiritual flesh before landing brutally on his jaw! Boom Bill was sent flying. His head twisted 180 degrees, his neck and shoulders tearing apart as he crashed into two unfortunate spirits before hitting the platform heavily. Unfortunately, since spirits lacked flesh and blood, there wasnt any gruesome gorejust a slight lack of satisfaction. "I really am strong!" Saul was first pleased but quickly grew serious. He turned toward Morden, who was still clashing with countless spirits. With a casual swipe, Morden easily sent Herman flying. "Even though I''m this strong in this mental realm, the diary still thinks I have little chance against Morden." Saul stopped attacking and took three strides toward Bill, flipping him over. Bills left cheek had caved in, his jaw and mouth collapsed inward, making him look like a dented ping-pong ball. "So, spirits can deform when hit?" Bill saw Sauls face and flinched in fear, but his fear was quickly replaced by madness and rage. "The more injured he is, the more his consciousness deteriorates?" Bill tried to attack Saul againbut forgot his head was still twisted backward, causing all his punches to land on the ground instead. Saul stepped on Bills back, grabbed his head with both hands, and forcefully twisted it back into place. Even after having his head fixed, Bill wasnt grateful and still tried to attack. But Saul pinned his arms down, rendering him immobile, then forcibly turned Bills gaze toward the center. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you see that man? Kill him, and you can come back to life." Bill, who had been struggling violently, suddenly froze. Saul, standing behind him, lowered his voice persuasively: "Dont let anger control you, Bill. Is killing a mere Second-Rank Apprentice really more important than your own resurrection?" Before seeing Saul, Bill had still retained some sanity, meaning he wasnt completely lost yet. Saul needed to pull him out of his rage and restore his survival instinct. At the same time, he remained behind Bill, avoiding his direct line of sight to prevent reigniting his blind fury. As expected, upon hearing Sauls words and looking at the wraith at the platforms center, Bill remembered his own death. Only by defeating the wraith and becoming the ruler of this space could he continue existingeven if as a wraith himself. With another roar, Bill charged at Morden. "Even though my fists are strong, a true wizard should still fight with brains." Saul grinned, cracking his knuckles against his chest. However, Bill was immediately knocked away again. This time, he landed headfirst. After suffering both Saul and Mordens attacks, when he got back up, his head just dangled on his shoulder, almost falling off as he ran. Watching the battlefield turn into an absurd farce, Saul shook his head helplessly. "Bill and Herman can distract Morden, but their usefulness is limited. In this space, the only real threat to Morden is me." "Since becoming an apprentice, I havent had a proper fight. No, actually ever since I graduated, its been a long time since Ive had a real fight." Saul stretched his limbs, cracking his knuckles. "Looks like its time to beat him up!" (End of Chapter) Chapter 143: Why Is Everyone Transforming? Just as Saul was about to charge in and join the battle, Morden, who was being besieged, suddenly let out a loud roar. You bunch of bastards, stop causing trouble at a time like this! His arms suddenly swelled and transformed, growing fur and claws like a beast. He grabbed Herman and lifted him high, slamming him down into the ground. With a tremendous crash, the round platform shook, and Hermans head slammed into the stone, burying it deep into his chest! This powerful blow immediately stunned everyone, including Saul. Even the attacks from the other spirits paused. But, despite the shock, Morden looked down at Herman, who was now a mangled mess, and a hint of madness flickered in his eyes. His pupils shrank to needle-like points, trembling at an incredibly high frequency. The corners of his mouth twisted from an angry frown into a slow smile, and his purple tongue extended, licking each of his sharp teeth. Saul quickly realized that the bloodlust was causing the wraith to lose control, completely forgetting about the need to absorb the surrounding soul fragments. The wraith suddenly threw its head back and howled. Its mouth opened wide, generating a massive gravitational pull, indiscriminately sucking in soul fragments from all directions. Morden no longer cared about the soul fragments in the air. He just wanted to complete the fusion and tear apart the lingering remnants in his mind! If he absorbed all the soul fragments Suddenly, a figure shot forward. Saul leapt over the frozen souls and jumped high into the air, landing a punch directly on Morden''s chin! Morden, who was about to open his mouth to absorb more fragments, had his mouth slammed shut. His upper body tilted back, and he took two steps back, one foot even stepping out of the center circle. Saul fell back, landing squarely in the center circle. In that moment, he regained control of his body. Saul blinked, suddenly realizing that in this reshaped conscious space, entering the circle meant becoming the dominant consciousness of the body. He quickly opened his eyes and saw Byron, standing across from him, watching him warily. Byron was about to speak when Saul quickly raised a finger to his lips. At that moment, even Nick, who was far off, realized who they were facing. Both of the perpetually stern-faced men showed signs of joy. Unfortunately, before Saul could express anything further to Byron, Morden snapped back to his senses and landed a punch, sending Saul flying out of the center circle. Sauls small frame spun a few times in mid-air before landing heavily on the ground. He gritted his teeth against the pain and immediately sprang back to his feet, ready to defend against the next attack. This was when he realized that his earlier strike had broken the silence, causing the other souls to spring back into action. This gave Saul a brief moment to breathe. He touched his head to make sure there was no indentation, then sighed in relief. Meanwhile, outside the conscious space, Byron, realizing that Saul was still alive, turned to Nick and gestured. Nick, noticing the change, adjusted the parameters on the control device. Saul rushed back, nearly stepping on Herman, who was sprawled on the ground. Though his head was still embedded in his chest, his hands were already flailing, clearly still capable of fighting. Saul quickly crouched down, reached his arm inside Hermans neck, and pulled his head out. Ugh!!! Herman let out a cry of excruciating pain, and his gaze toward Saul turned hostile. Saul, repeating his earlier tactic, hid behind Herman, propping his head up and facing Morden. Thats your enemy! Hermans eyes turned bloodshot, and with a roar, he charged again. But once again, the man was knocked back. Saul frowned, In this group, only Bill, Herman, and the other three Third Rank apprentices have some combat ability. The others couldnt even scratch Morden. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, Saul saw Morden grab Bill, lifting him high into the air. This time, however, Morden didnt slam Bill into the ground. Instead, he drove both hands deep into Bill''s abdomen and tore him in half. Just as Saul thought Bill would be the first sacrifice, Bills body suddenly turned purple, then softened into a mass of purple foam, slipping from Mordens fingers. When the foam hit the ground, the two purple masses rolled together and reformed into Bill. What is this? Saul stared at Bill, now transformed into a purple figure, and glanced at Morden, whose arms had morphed into those of a beast. Why did their forms change like this? Can I do that too? Before Saul could figure it out, he suddenly saw Herman running forward, seemingly inspired by Bill, and covering himself with a layer of silver metal. The transformations of Bill and Herman clearly made them much stronger than before. When Herman threw a punch, even Morden could no longer take it head-on. Bill and Hermans transformations seem to align with their most adept forms of spells. Is this some sort of construct within their spiritual bodies? However, Saul quickly dismissed this hypothesis, as the other Third Rank apprentices had not changed at all. What could be affecting their conscious forms? spells? Meditation methods? Or is it the locator device? Before Saul could work out the answer, the battle up ahead took a sudden turn. A snowstorm suddenly rained down from the sky, and countless soul fragments fell. These fragments, which previously hesitated, now actively rushed into Mordens body. As the fragments merged with him, Mordens eyes grew murky, and his body began to transform even more drastically, shifting into a full beast-like form. At the same time, the wraiths limbs began to move more stiffly. Seeing the wraiths movements slow down, the remaining complete souls began to tear into Mordens body. They frantically gnawed at him, and they even managed to tear off a small piece of his flesh. But despite the damage, Morden showed no signs of pain. With the influx of soul fragments, the damage was quickly healed. Bill, closest to Morden, suddenly leaped onto his back, wrapping his arms around Mordens neck and biting into his skull. Just as Bills teeth neared the back of Mordens head, a tail shot out from Mordens back, striking like a blur. It pierced Bills chest, emerging from his mouth. Yet, in the split second before Bill could be fully consumed, he transformed into foam again. Before Bill could slip away from Mordens tail, Mordens head underwent a huge change. His mouth elongated like a crocodiles, and with a sharp turn, he snapped his jaws open wide, swallowing both his tail and the purple foam. Only a small piece of the foam fell to the ground, motionless. Before anyone could react, Morden turned back around and bit into another Third Rank apprentice''s soul. With a scream, the apprentices head and chest were swallowed whole. Seeing that the remaining souls were struggling against Mordens transformation into a crocodile-like beast, Saul didnt have time to think about the transformations. He dashed forward and, just as Morden was about to devour another spirit, he kicked Mordens tail root. Morden staggered and lost his prey. He spun around to see who had attacked but only saw a shadow dart behind Herman. Hermans mind had become foggy through all the continuous fighting. His eyes were filled with rage and madness, and all he knew was that he had to kill the enemy before him. Seizing the moment when the wraith was distracted by the consumption of soul fragments, Hermans metallic hands slammed into Mordens chest, deforming it and nearly forcing Morden out of the center circle. However, at that moment, Herman saw Morden stagger, suddenly spin around, and then whirl back with bloodshot eyes locked on him. Herman instinctively tried to dodge, but the next second, someone kicked him hard from behind. Losing his balance, Herman lurched forward. Mordens elongated mouth barely missed Hermans shoulder, leaving a new gash. As they collided, they crashed into each other. From behind Herman, Saul leapt up, stepping on Hermans back, and landed a punch directly into one of Mordens eyes. The blow was dead-on, and Mordens eye was instantly destroyed. Saul quickly flipped away, taking cover behind Hermans large metallic body to block Mordens counterattack. (End of Chapter) Chapter 144: Locator, I Have One Too After being repeatedly mocked by Saul, Morden finally lost his composure. He grabbed Herman, who had been sent flying, and pulled him back without caring about the possibility of indigestion. He turned his head and violently tore off Herman''s already precarious head. Saul was too late to intervene and could only grab Herman''s headless body, retreating to the outer circle again. "I know who you are now." The wraith stared at Saul, its murky voice sounding like a giant crocodiles, "You are the master of this body." It sneered, grabbed the souls clinging to its body one by one, and crudely shoved them into its mouth. In an instant, the only ones still moving on the platform were him and Saul. "I just realized something," Morden fixed his eyes on Saul, "Even if Yura comes, she won''t be able to revive me. So why should I continue to maintain my sanity?" He suddenly threw his head back and let out a long howl. A huge suction force emanated from his open mouth. Countless "snowflakes" whirled and flew into Morden''s mouth. This time, Saul did not step forward to interrupt but silently watched from the outer circle. Morden''s giant claws stretched again, a tail grew out behind him, and even the missing parts of his body were restored. "I don''t need sanity," Morden stopped after devouring all the snowflakes, lowered his head, and stared at Saul. "I only need power! Once I eat you, even the sun won''t stop my steps!" Saul watched Morden and retreated a few more steps. The Morden before him had completely turned into a monster. His arms hung down to the ground, each arm thicker than an average human body. His original beast skin was torn apart, revealing not muscle, but pairs of eyes of varying sizes. The tail that grew out of his back no longer resembled a tail; instead, it was a series of pale arms tightly bound together. The gaps in his body, where the souls had torn him apart, had indeed been patched up, but what filled the gaps were the heads he had swallowed! Some of these heads were wailing, some were roaring, some were crying, and others were silently shedding tears. The most terrifying thing was that Morden''s mouth grew longer and bigger again, even overtaking his original head. If Mordens original form had been a human face with a giant crocodile''s mouth, now his head had completely turned into a giant mouth, with only a pair of crimson eyes left on the upper palate. "Now..." The giant mouth opened, letting out a white puff of air. "I feel great!" Morden lifted his foot and stepped out of the central circle. Saul, who had been standing in the formation with a fierce expression, suddenly closed his eyes and fell backward. Nick, who had been watching Saul, immediately turned to Byron with a look of concern. "What do we do next?" Byron stared at the fallen Saul, seeing that his chest was still rising and falling. "Wright, can you still fly?" "I can, though it''s a bit strained." Byron only heard the first word and immediately pointed at Saul. "Fly over and check Sauls eyes. Are they normal?" Wright smiled bitterly, enduring the headache caused by the mental strain, and flew above Saul, carefully pulling back his eyelids. After confirming the situation, he immediately flew back. "His eyes are still human." Upon hearing this, Byron immediately told Nick, "Turn off the electro-sensing device." Nick quickly complied. As soon as the device was shut off, Byron hesitated for a moment before asking, "Nick, I remember your electro-sensing device can attack the souls attached to a person, right?" "Yes, but the power of this device isn''t as strong as the one in the lab. The attack effect is limited. It can deal with wraiths, but against a wraith like Morden, it might only cause a bit of damage." "Thats enough. Set it to the maximum frequency and attack the wraith inside Saul." Nick clutched the electro-sensing device tightly. Once they activated the device to attack the wraith, if the wraith defeated Saul and regained control of his body, it would surely realize everything that had happened was a lie. At that time, they would face an even more terrifying and powerful wraith hunting them down. Byron didnt hear Nicks footsteps and knew that Nick was hesitating. "Once the device is activated, you and Wright need to evacuate immediately." To his surprise, Wright spoke up, "Forget it. There are monsters everywhere outside. At my current state, itd be a death sentence to go out. We might as well stay here and fight to the death. If I survive, at least I can make up for my previous mistakes." Nick finally walked over, placed the electro-sensing device on the ground, and began adjusting its settings again. Saul flipped and dodged the enormous tail formed by countless intertwined arms. The tail crashed into the ground with a loud boom, causing the entire platform to shake. Saul panted heavily. Although in his soul form, he didnt need to breathe, he still maintained the habit of doing so. The wraith swelled again, each step it took covering a distance of three meters. Its tail grew longer, and its attack range could almost cover the entire platform. In comparison, the smaller Saul could only rely on his speed, continuously dodging its attacks. The difference in size between the two was immense, and their strength was gradually widening. If not for Mordens attacks being purely instinctive and lacking technique, Saul might have already lost. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even now, his situation was becoming more and more difficult, and cracks were beginning to appear on the platform beneath his feet due to Mordens attacks. At this moment, Saul, who was at a clear disadvantage, was nervous but not yet desperate. "This guy now is like an inflated balloonjust one poke, and he''ll pop," Saul leaped onto one of Mordens outstretched arms, and before another arm could slap him, he quickly rolled down. "But the balloons material is as thick as a tire. With my attacks, I cant break it in just a few hits. Damn, why cant my hands turn into a knife? Even a needle would do." Suddenly, the snowflakes falling from the sky disappeared, and Morden''s attacks momentarily paused. He looked up at the sky and let out an ambiguous low laugh. Then, more frequent attacks rained down on Saul. Saul failed to dodge in time and was swept by the tail, slamming to the ground. He endured the pain of his body seemingly falling apart and quickly rolled to the left, dodging the giant claws that followed. Then, a warm current surged through Sauls body, and at the same time, Morden let out a cry of pain. "Dammit, a bunch of liars! When I get out of here, Ill rip off your heads and stick them on the backsides of tunnel worms!" Morden roared in anger and continued attacking Saul, but the occasional pain slowed his movements. "An opportunity!" Sauls eyes lit up. He didnt retreat but instead advanced. He avoided the wraiths tail and hands and rolled under its body. At this moment, Mordens form had inflated like a balloon, looking ready to burst at any moment. Saul needed to find his weak point and targeted the missing lower half of his body. Finally, getting close, Saul pressed his palms against it and, like a dagger, stabbed with all his might. However, the soul wasnt flesh. As soon as Sauls palms sank in, it felt as though he had struck a spongehe could only push it inward, unable to pierce through. Mordens hands and tail swung toward him. Saul quickly pulled his hands back and narrowly dodged. However, Mordens sharp claws still sliced across Sauls cheek. Saul barely managed to avoid it, touched his wound, and seemed to feel his own teeth. He didnt need to thinkhis current state must look very disheveled. "Fighting with bare hands is too difficult," Saul muttered, trying to keep his consciousness steady. "As for the reason behind the souls transformation, Ive temporarily ruled out spells and meditation methods. Now, only the locator remains." "Bill and Herman, as some of the most powerful Third Rank apprentices, their locators must be different from ordinary apprentices. Perhaps, in addition to maintaining mental stability, they can also change the form of the soul body. And since the wraith was a Second Rank Wizard, whatever Bill and the others could do, he can likely do too." "If its the locator... I have one too!" Although the diary wasnt currently visible on Sauls soul form, he could sense it. The connection between him and the diary had never been broken. It was just a matter of whether he could pull the diary over now. (End of Chapter) Chapter 145: The Final Winner "The diary is intangible, but if it exists somewhere, it must be within my mental realm." Saul focused intently on sensing the location of the diary. Almost instantly, Saul felt an indescribable connectiona link that extended from his left shoulder into the endless darkness ahead. "I found it!" However, at that moment, Morden''s large hand swung toward him, forcing Saul to dodge the attack. But as soon as he diverted his attention, the connection was immediately cut off. Morden''s strike missed Saul but slammed into the ground. The already damaged corner of the round platform instantly shattered, and the falling debris vanished into the darkness. If Morden still had any rationality, he would likely continue to attack the platform, destroying the ground and leaving Saul with no space to evade. But he seemed completely oblivious, focusing only on attacking Saul. "Good thing this guy''s gone mad," Saul murmured as he continued to call for the diary. However, Morden''s tail swept toward him again, forcing Saul to jump and dodge, severing the connection once more. "I can''t keep doing this!" Morden''s movements had slowed somewhat due to the intermittent pain, but with two hands and a tail, his relentless attacks still left Saul with no time to focus on summoning the diary. Seeing another massive hand coming toward him, Saul gritted his teeth and, instead of dodging, charged forward, closing the distance to Morden''s body. This time, he quickly leapt behind Morden, grabbing tightly onto his neck to avoid the giant alligator-like mouth. Morden''s claws and tail immediately reached back toward him. His deformed body allowed him to attack without any blind spots. As long as it wasn''t that giant mouth capable of devouring everything... Saul clung tightly to Morden''s neck, using both hands and feet, and focused on calling the diary again. At that moment, a giant claw came crashing down on him, but he didn''t dodge. The sharp claws pierced his body. Saul gritted his teeth and suddenly opened his eyes wide. He could feel it. The tail whistled down from above. Dodge, or... not dodge? At the most dangerous moment, Saul suddenly had... a hardcover book in his hand. Without time to think or even complain, Saul gritted his teeth and tilted his head left, raising the hardcover book and slamming its corner into the back of the wraith''s head. "Thud!" The sharp tail pierced Saul''s right shoulder and exited through his left abdomen. "Sizzle." A faint hissing sound came from Morden''s skull. Saul trembled from the pain, his whole body shaking. But he was once again grateful that this was a mental space and not his physical body. His right hand could still move! He yanked the diary out, seeing a large hole in the back of Morden''s head, from which air was rushing out. Fragments of souls were being blown away. Saul smiled, the wounds on his face becoming a continuation of his grin. He slammed the diary down again, creating an even larger hole in Morden''s skull. "Ah!!!!" The wraith let out a cry and threw his head back, his tail whipping violently and tossing Saul into the air. Saul crashed to the ground with a loud thud, rolling until he collided with Herman''s headless body, finally coming to a stop. Enduring the excruciating pain, Saul turned his head to look. Morden''s body was shrinking and expanding rapidly. Countless fragments flew from his skull, only to be sucked back into his mouth. The wraith was desperately trying to retrieve the fragments flying out of his body, not realizing his form had already reached its limit. "It''s going to explode!" Saul suddenly realized the danger and struggled to grab Herman''s metallic body, holding it in front of him. Boom!!!! BoomBoom Continuous explosions and massive shockwaves. Saul clung tightly to Herman''s back, trying to curl up into a ball. Countless fragments flew past him, into the endless darkness behind. Eventually, even Herman''s body couldn''t withstand the pressure and shattered into pieces under the repeated shocks. In the next instant, Saul was swept away by a violent wind, but at the last moment, he managed to grasp the edge of the platform, preventing himself from falling into the eternal darkness like the other fragments. It was unclear how much time had passed, but the explosions finally ceased. Saul, one hand holding the diary and the other gripping the platform edge, hung in mid-air. He endured the pain and managed to pull himself back onto the platform. Everywhere around him were shattered limbs and fragments of bodies, with pieces of soul floating in the air like scattered stardust. The surface of the platform was cracked in multiple places. "My mental realm must have been damaged. I wonder if there will be any lasting side effects." Clutching the diary, Saul slowly made his way toward the central circle. "This legendary item, and yet all I can do is use it like a brick. I thought the diary was already my locator, but now it seems I was naive. The locator is not that simple, and making the diary truly function as a locator will not be easy." His entire body hurt, so he moved slowly. Suddenly, a purple shimmer appeared in front of him. It was the last bit of purple foam from Bill that had not been devoured by the wraith. This foam had apparently hidden somewhere earlier and hadn''t disintegrated into fragments. Now it resembled a worm, extending a series of small tentacles as it crawled. It was about to reach the central circle before Saul! The foam''s surface revealed Bill''s features. He was grinning. "Saul, this time you''re definitely dead! I''m about to take control of your body!" Saul''s face remained calm, but he secretly quickened his pace. "I''ll get there first and squash you." Bill''s grin widened, and his smile stretched across his face, "Hahaha, you''re out of time! Once I take over your body, I''ll self-destruct! I''m done for, but you won''t survive either!" "Damn, despicable!" Saul''s expression changed, and he immediately sped up. But Bill was closer to the central circle. "Hahahaha, even if you''ve been to Grind Sail Town, so what? Your decayed mentor could never guess what we''re doing! Hahahaha, once we... we''ll definitely" Just as Bill approached the central circle, his smile grew crazier, and his words became more broken. At that moment, he suddenly saw a shadow looming over him, something was approaching. "What is that? Saul can''t possibly cast a spell here." Before he could figure it out, a heavy hardcover book fell from the sky and "thud"it smashed into Bill''s face, instantly turning the purple foam into shattered fragments! Bill''s laughter abruptly stopped. Only then did Saul limp over, pick up the diary, and look at the shattered remnants of the foam on the ground, letting out a long breath. "Damn, you scared me!" He patted the diary and stepped into the central circle. "I just threw it randomly just now. So, diary, did you adjust the trajectory on your own?" Saul held the diary to his chest and sighed, "You''re still the reliable one!" Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He stepped onto the central circle. It was completely quiet around him. It seemed like something had been confirmed, and the platform began to collapse. Whether it was limbs and shattered bodies of souls or the countless curses and murmurs floating through the air, they gradually transformed into starlight. Most of the starlight dissipated into the darkness, while a small portion was drawn into Saul''s body, slowly repairing his injured mental form. "It doesn''t hurt anymore?" Saul said in surprise, "It even feels a bit too full." At that moment, Saul''s form began to fade, but he wasn''t in a hurry. Deep down, he understood that he was returning to his body. In the end, everything in this mental space was merely a virtual image formed by the patterns of human thought. Now that it was no longer needed, it would return to nothingness. Finally, only the diary remained floating in the air, the most unique presence in this mental space. When the place was empty, the cover of the diary slowly flipped open, and the pages began to turn rapidly until it reached the final page. Three black shadowy figures suddenly descended from the depths of the darkness, landing on the diary, transforming into three irregularly shaped black pages. (The end of this chapter) Chapter 146: He’s Melting "Why hasn''t Saul woken up yet?" Wright crouched next to Saul, anxiously asking Byron, who was standing nearby. Just a moment ago, the circle suddenly failed, and the electric sensor had stopped working. Nick had no choice but to remove the wires from Saul''s body. Byron glanced at Nick, who was still busy adjusting the sensor. Nick, while tidying up the sensor, said, "The last measurements show that Saul only has one emotional entity left inside him, and it''s very calm. Whoever survived, it definitely wasnt Morton." Byron turned to Wright. "Mm." Wright, "Youve run out of words today, havent you?" Wright sighed, rubbing his hands together. "In the end, I didnt help much. Do you think Saul will tell the Tower Master when he wakes up? Will I be dead by the time we get back?" "Mm..." Byron hesitated, unsure whether to speak. "No!!!" Wright clearly misunderstood Byrons intention and lowered his head to explain to the unconscious Saul, "Saul, ah! Ah! Ahhh!" He suddenly began making strange noises. Byron and Nick were startled by his cries and quickly followed his gaze. Wright finally shouted, "Saul, hes melting!!!" They saw Sauls hands hanging limply at his sides. At some point, his hands had started to melt like burning wax, slowly sliding away from the bones at the center and spreading outward. Not only that, when Byron anxiously rolled up Saul''s sleeve, they noticed that even his normal arm was starting to deform. The skin loosened and sagged, as if he had aged a hundred years in an instant. Furthermore, this aging skin was spreading towards his torso. If this continues, will it cover his entire body? "Whats happening?" Nicks expression turned grim. Byron looked at the sensor nearby, suddenly having an idea. Before Byron could speak, the ground suddenly shook, and a fierce wind blew from behind them. The three of them turned around simultaneously and realized that the soul storm, which had originally lasted for a few more days, had started to dissipate. Countless white fragments began to fade, and the rotating wind speed slowed. But in its place came the tremors from the cracks and the rolling boulders from above. "It must be our circle that accelerated the storms dissipation. The cave is about to collapse. We need to leave now." Nick said quickly, clutching his sensor. "But what about Saul in this state? If we run out, will he turn into a pile of skin and bones?" Wright quickly asked, concerned for their lives. Hearing this, Byron suddenly reached into his mouth and pulled out a pouch. It was the same pouch Saul had used to store spoils. Byron lightly shook it, and the pouch immediately expanded into a one-meter-square bag. Byron held the pouch open and nodded toward Saul. Wright immediately understood Byrons meaning. He quickly but carefully picked up Saul and stuffed him into the pouch before any skin fell off. Byron didnt seal the pouch but simply threw it over his shoulder. The three of them ran at full speed. The tremors from the cracks didnt affect the ground much. The further they ran upward, the weaker the aftershocks became. Finally, they reached the entrance of the cave. Wright reminded the others, "There are quite a few head monsters outside. We have to be careful when we go out. We need to find a weak spot and break through. If we get surrounded, were done for." "The Head Monsters have poor eyesight. How about we wait until nightfall before going out?" Nick cautiously suggested. The mountain was covered with head monsters, and no one was unafraid. Byron handed the pouch to Nick, then stepped forward to quietly observe the outside. But soon, he returned with a surprised look. "Hmm~" he shook his head lightly. "Is it gone?" Wright asked, disbelieving, and rushed to the position where Byron had stood. He peeked out from the cave, slowly extended his upper body, and then stepped all the way out. The sunlight was behind him, casting a huge shadow over the entire valley. Everything was eerily quiet. The brutal, intense scene they had just witnessed was nowhere to be seen. "Its really gone." Byron and Nick followed and walked out. Standing at the cave entrance on the cliff, they all had complex feelings they couldnt easily express. Especially Wright, who hadnt expected that after the wraith disappeared, the head monsters would leave on their own. Could it be that the head monsters were actually dependent on the wraiths existence? Suddenly, something in the shadow stirred. "Who?" Wright shouted. A few figures staggered out from below the cave. Wright looked down and saw that they were apprentices from the Land Drifters, some of whom looked familiar. They were the unlucky ones who had been chased by the wraith earlier. "Its you?" One of them recognized Wright and knew he was a third-rank apprentice. Among the surviving Land Drifters, there was no one left of third rank. The situation had reversed, and the people on the ground immediately surrendered. "Master." "The head monsters? Are there only a few of you left?" Wright looked down at them coldly, his voice icy. The group exchanged glances, and one of them stepped forward to answer. "Master, after you went underground, the head monsters started killing us indiscriminately. Most of our companions were bitten to death. But then, for some reason, those head monsters started to scream in fear and vanished. We were afraid there was danger, so we hid in place and didnt dare move." He seemed to be answering respectfully, but Byron noticed that when they exchanged looks, one of the apprentices had a strange glint in his eyes. "Master, what about the wraith Master Morden, how is he?" Another one stepped forward, trembling with fear. And when the apprentice stepped forward, he partly blocked the one with the strange look. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Theyre signaling outside!" Byron immediately realized that these guys werent being honest. "I feel something huge approaching." Wright suddenly crouched down, placing a hand on the ground. "With this tremor, it will arrive in half an hour. Its not friendly. We must leave immediately." "Lets go, head straight back to the Tower." Byron nodded, and the three of them immediately jumped out of the cave, landing on the ground. Seeing them about to run, one of the Land Drifter apprentices actually stepped forward to try and stop them. However, at that moment, the pouch Nick was holding suddenly started to struggle violently. Remembering who was inside the pouch, Nick quickly put it on the ground. The pouch wasnt tightly sealed to allow air, and once Nick let go, the opening was immediately forced wide. A small, thin figure climbed out of the pouch. "Ahhhhhh!!!" Seeing the figure rise from the pouch, the apprentice who had been approaching immediately retreated in terror. He was so frightened that he tripped after taking two steps and fell to the ground, crawling backward on all fours. The others also trembled with fear. They tried to run, but their feet were stuck to the ground, unable to move. Unlike the first one who had fallen, this was their last act of defiance. The figure that stood up from the pouch covered its head with both hands, looking a little pained. Its hands were pure white bone, making one wonder how much flesh remained on its frail body under the clothes. "Saul?" Byron noticed that although Sauls expression was painful, his eyes were clear, and his skin seemed to have recovered, no longer appearing aged. Saul lowered his hands and looked around. "Senior?" Looking around, he realized he had already left the underground. When he looked down again, he was shocked to see that his hands had turned back into bones. Underneath his feet, there were two sticky puddles and one of his shockproof gloves. "What... whats going on?" He woke up and his hands were gone? (End of Chapter) Chapter 147: This is What an Apology Should Look Like Saul was a bit confused. But Byron stepped forward, pulling Saul out and quickly securing the pouch. "Go back, there are enemies. Get moving." Saul still didn''t quite understand what was happening, but instinctively followed Byron. Their original camp had been near the cave, but most of their belongings were destroyed in the earlier bombardment. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul pointed to an entrance, telling them that he''d hidden all the valuables there. But when Wright ran over, he found the place was completely empty. "It must have been found by the Land Drifters," Nick said. "The wooden spiders are also gone." Wright gritted his teeth and glared at the Land Drifters. "I''ll go kill them all! These bastards have been trying to kill us from the start, wanting to silence us. There''s definitely something going on here." "Kill them quickly, then get out of here," Byron agreed. The two Third Rank apprentices marched over, their posture intimidating. A few of the Land Drifters realized something was wrong and immediately tried to flee. "Stop!" a loud shout rang out. Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. It was Saul. One of his hands was pressed against his temple, his face slightly contorted in pain, while the other pointed toward the cliff. "Can that ship still be started?" The Land Drifters immediately became nervous at the sound of Saul''s voice, but once they realized what he was asking, one of them gathered the courage to respond, "A three-masted sailing ship can be started with just five people. We can sail it for you, please spare our lives." Nick immediately said, "If we take their ship, we might be tracked." But Wright said, "Don''t be ridiculous, we can''t outrun them even on foot. If it''s a true wizard chasing us, we have no place to hide. As long as we get out of the Hanging Hand Valley, I dont believe theyll dare chase us into the Wizard Towers territory!" Saul agreed with Wright''s viewpoint. The idea of escaping by boat was the same as their original plan. Time was tight, and Byron made the final decision to take the boat and run, no matter if the ship had a tracking signal. They would sail as far as they could. Byron and Wright seemed energetic, but in reality, both were exhausted. Saul, however, clearly wasnt in a good state. His face looked normal, but no one knew if the earlier full-body melting effect had any lingering consequences. They still needed to get back to the Wizard Tower as quickly as possible! The four of them, holding the remaining Land Drifter captives, hurriedly boarded the three-masted ship. Once they stepped onto the deck, they were pleased to find that most of their equipment and the wooden spiders had been brought aboard. But they didnt have time to inspect everything and immediately began escorting the prisoners to prepare the ship. There were still five living Land Drifters. As a sick patient, Saul didnt have to do any work. He casually sat next to their recovered luggage while rubbing his head. Soon, the ship began to rise, hovering one meter above the ground. Then, all three sails dropped. Even though there was no wind, the sails somehow filled as if blown by something. The ship quickly began moving. "Weve finally got it moving," Saul sighed in relief. "Damn, my head hurts. Is this a side effect of the battle in my head?" A sharp pain struck, and Saul involuntarily staggered, bumping into the nearby Soul Wave Detector. While he was fighting through the pain, he noticed something in his peripheral vision. He quickly turned around and was shocked to see a smooth black shadow in the detectors mirror. The shadow stood behind Saul, slightly lowered, as if it had been watching him all along. "Huh!" Saul immediately stood up and looked behind him. Naturally, he saw nothing. He glanced back at the detector, and the shadow remained standing behind him as he moved. Saul slowly turned his head to look at the detectors switch. Sure enough, the detector hadnt been activated! Saul remembered. The shadow behind him had appeared in the detector when they were at the entrance of Hanging Hand Valley. "Could it have been a wraith that latched onto me the moment I entered Hanging Hand Valley?" This spirit was solid and different from the blurry wraith theyd seen later. Since it hadn''t appeared again, Saul had gradually forgotten about it. But now, it had followed him all along. "One true wizard wraith has already nearly tortured me to death. If this spirit is also a true wizard wraith, then I might as well give up on resisting. Ill just lie down and wait for death." Saul forced a self-deprecating smile and slowly sat back down. However, his biggest comfort was the journal quietly floating on his left shoulder. "Since I can''t die just yet, I might as well rest for a bit." Another wave of pain hit, and Saul leaned against the detectors mirror. In the warped mirror, the shadow behind Saul gradually faded. The Land Drifter ship was fast, and they gradually sailed away from Hanging Hand Valley, moving between plains and forests. This ship could rise up to five meters above the ground to avoid tree branches scraping the hull. But it consumed more energy, and they could only keep it up for a limited time. By now, no pursuers had caught up, and the tense group finally began to relax. The captives were initially disappointed, but after some private discussion, they started showing signs of relief. Still, the group remained cautious. After all, they werent familiar with the ship. Who knew if these prisoners were up to something? The next morning, Byron was checking Sauls condition, while Nick recorded the information. Wright suddenly ran up, cursing. "These guys dared to deceive me!" Nick immediately stood up. "What happened?" "It doesnt take five people to sail the ship," Wright fumed. "Especially once the ships started, only one person is needed to adjust the direction." Nick thought for a moment and said, "Maybe they were afraid of saying the truth, fearing the extra people would be killed." Byron didnt participate in the discussion, as he finished adjusting Sauls sleeve. "It seems your hands are recovering, but there could be hidden issues I havent detected." "Your headaches are likely a side effect of the wraiths attachment. It absorbed many soul fragments while it was inside you. Most of them have dissipated after its death, but there may still be some residual fragments. In any case..." "In any case, Ill need to find someone more professional to check and treat me once we return." Nick covered his forehead, seemingly recalling something. "At that time, I really thought you''d melt completely and turn into a skeleton. This mission has really opened my eyes to how you and Byron operate." Saul smiled but said to Byron, "When did you get such great acting skills? You had that wraith fooled completely." Byron answered seriously, "I learned it from you." Saul: "..." Wright let out a short laugh, then stopped, trying not to laugh while looking at Byron with admiration. Byron stood up, resting a hand on Wrights shoulder. "Next time, let me take over the shift." Wright lowered his head. "Oh, Ive tied up the other four. I told the guy steering the ship that if he doesnt behave, well kill him and replace him with another." Byron nodded and walked off the deck. The deck fell quiet for a moment. Nick, who had been organizing the materials, noticed Wright standing awkwardly, neither resting nor meditating. Opposite him, Saul was again rubbing his head with his bony hand. Nick stood up, cleared his throat, and said, "Ill go to the lookout to see if there are any pursuers." After Nick left, Wright seemed to gather his courage and took a step toward Saul. Saul, who was still battling the headache, opened his eyes cautiously and looked at Wright with a neutral expression. "Uh... Im sorry!" Wright suddenly bowed deeply to Saul. "But I wasnt the one who attacked you in the cave." Wright quickly explained his actions after Saul had fallen behind. When he saw Saul still staring at him expressionlessly, Wrights unease grew. He quickly apologized again. "Im really sorry, please forgive me. Im willing to make up for my mistakes!" Saul propped his chin with his hand. "Then write me a loan contract." Wright: "?" "Write that Wright owes Saul one hundred credits, and stamp it with your name seal. Two copies." (End of Chapter) Chapter 148: Pursuers Because four out of the five apprentices of the Land Drifters were tied up by the furious Wright, reducing the difficulty of keeping watch, Nick also took a turn on guard duty. After Nick took over from Byron, Wright pulled Byron aside halfway and showed him an loan contract with a smug expression. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul has forgiven me. Hmm? One hundred credits, the previous debt is cleared. Wright patted his chest. Now that we''re heading back to the tower, I can finally sleep in peace. Ever since I found out that Saul is the Tower Master''s student, Ive been wondering every day how Ill die when I get back I made that up. Wright looked confused. Hmm? I only said that Saul is the Tower Master''s student to make his identity sound more important, hoping that the wraith would leave Sauls body voluntarily. Unfortunately, the wraith refused to let go of him at that time. Ah! Ahhh! Wright screamed, staring at Byron in disbelief. You really are cunning! Suddenly, he tore the loan contract in half and howled, Damn it! Saul even tricked me! If I knew he wasnt the Tower Masters student, Id have only given him twenty credits at most! As Wright ran up to the deck to demand the loan contract back from Saul, a huge mental pressure descended from the sky. The moment Wright and Byron stepped onto the deck, they felt as if a massive mountain was pressing down on them. They barely lasted a few seconds before both collapsed to the ground. The two Third Rank apprentices couldnt resist at all, and the others were in no better shape. The rapidly moving ship suddenly shook violently, then crashed into the woods, sliding for some distance before finally being stopped by a thick tree. Only Saul, who was seated on the deck, was less affected. He even managed to look up and see who was attacking them. Fortunately, when the ship finally came to a halt, the mental pressure also disappeared. Byron and Wright, their faces pale, rushed to Saul''s side. That pressure just now, it definitely came from a True Wizard! Were already close to the Wizard Tower. Could it be that the mentor saw the Land Drifters ship and mistook it for an enemy? Wright said anxiously. Saul shook his head. That mental power came from behind us. If it were the mentor, to prevent us from attacking, they wouldnt have removed the pressure even after the ship stopped. Both were surprised that Saul could discern the source of the mental attack, but now wasnt the time to investigate why. Byron said gravely, Abandon the ship. Run. Saul shook his head again. Its too late. Sure enough, from behind Saul, a figure rapidly appeared. The figure wore a black robe and a purple cloak. As they flew quickly, their clothes clung tightly to their body, revealing their strong upper body and... oddly deformed legs. A True Wizard of the Land Drifters. Wright, who had seen more, said with an ugly expression, He actually dared to enter the Wizard Towers territory? Escape was clearly impossible, as the other partys mental power had already locked onto them. And a real wizard was not someone like Morden, whose mind was confused and power greatly diminished. Byron immediately took out a signal flare and shot it into the sky. But before the black smoke from the flare could even rise, an invisible force erased it completely. Everyones faces turned grim. At this point, the True Wizard had already arrived above the ship. He looked down at the three apprentices on the deck as if they were already dead. Apprentices of the Wizard Tower... His voice sounded like air escaping from a punctured tire, as if his throat had a hole in it. You dare to steal our Land Drifters sailing ship? There are others on this ship too. Get them all out here. Wright, helpless, had no choice but to go below deck and bring Nick and the captive in charge of steering the ship up. He also woke up the four unconscious Land Drifters apprentices and brought them to the deck. Yesterday, they were the captives. Today, Im going to become the captive. Sigh... Wright had already begun to mourn for himself. When Wright brought the captives to the deck, he saw that Byron, Nick, and the others were all already lying on the ground. Only Saul was still barely seated in his chair. The wizard''s eyes moved rapidly. You, little guy, your mental power is already so strong. He looked at Saul, and as if thinking of something, he released his pressure on Nick and Byron. The two of them struggled to get up. Looking at this scene, Wrights face turned even more sour, but he could only walk forward with a stiff face. My lord, these are all the people on the ship. But when the True Wizards eyes swept over the five Land Drifters apprentices, his brows furrowed. Where is Herman? All five apprentices immediately kneeled to the ground with a thud, showing even more fear than when they were first captured. No one answered the wizard immediately. The wizard squinted and stared at the five of them. Dont you have ears? Finally, one of the apprentices couldnt bear the pressure and collapsed to the ground, trembling as he spoke, Lord Bedi! Herman was killed by a wraith in Hanging Hand Valley. The apprentice finished speaking and secretly glanced at Saul before lowering his head in fear. Hanging Hand Valley? How did he end up in Hanging Hand Valley? Bedi didnt seem genuinely concerned about Hermans journey. What about the goods he was transporting? No, theyre gone. Herman went into Hanging Hand Valley to investigate. Hmph! Useless! Bedi seemed somewhat angry, but strangely, he didnt seem that furious either. His expression was quite complicated. He hovered in the air, seeming to contemplate something. While he thought, the others dared not move or speak. Saul looked at Byron and the others, seeing that nearly everyones face was filled with anxiety. But Saul didnt feel that tense. The diary had not given a death warning after all. However, Saul began to worry about the others. His survival didnt mean the others would survive. He was also concerned that this Bedi wizard might take him awaywhether as an experimental subject or a captive, neither was something Saul wanted. Unexpectedly, after several moments of hesitation, Bedi the wizard raised a hand. Forget it. I cant leave you alive. A greyish mist began to gather in his palm. Such a pity for this little guy. Bedi gave Saul an apologetic glance before preparing to cast his spell. And when the grey mist appeared, the others felt a massive magical disturbance. Was he really planning to erase even his own apprentices? Nearly everyone showed an expression of despair. Even the Land Drifters apprentices trembled and closed their eyes, waiting for death. The diary hasnt given a warning. Even Saul became nervous. A True Wizards attack is no small matter. Apprentices have almost no way to resist. Could it be that in the end, only I will survive? Sauls anxious gaze swept over Byron and the others. At that moment, Saul suddenly sensed something and looked up sharply. Just as despair gripped everyone, a gentle voice suddenly rang out. What are you doing? They turned to see where the voice came from. Standing atop the highest mast of the ship was a figure fully wrapped in a brown-red cloak. Although the fierce wind blew from time to time, it couldnt move his cloak. No one could see his face clearly, but they could vaguely make out a pink chin beneath the hood and collar. Bedi the wizard lowered his hand, his face turning as red as if scalded by boiling water. Gorsa, the Tower Master. (End of Chapter) Chapter 149: She is Very Interested in You "Do you know me?" Gorsa smiled faintly. "Though I haven''t seen you, could you introduce yourself?" Introduce myself? At a time like this, in a place like this? Despite the gentle tone and the hint of humility in his words, Bedi still felt a great sense of humiliation. When did Gorsa appear? This place was still half a day''s journey from the Wizard Tower; otherwise, Bedi wouldn''t dare to stop here. As Bedi was thinking of a way to escape, he suddenly felt the parasites inside him begin to writhe violently. "Killing intent!" He immediately realized that Gorsa''s demeanor wasn''t as mild as it seemed. In the brief span of less than three seconds, he had already harbored murderous intent. Just as the rumors said, he was temperamental! Now, Bedi no longer dared to hesitate and immediately spoke up, "Tower Master Gorsa, I am Bedi, a True Wizard of the Land Drifters." "The Land Drifters are not allowed to enter the Wizard Tower''s territory without permission. Have you forgotten this rule?" "I... I was just here to track down our lost wind sail ship." "Lost? Shouldn''t that be the war trophy of an apprentice from the tower?" Gorsa lowered his head and looked at the people on the deck. Meeting his gaze, Saul stood up and loudly added, "Yes, Tower Master. This is our war trophy, along with five captives." Bedi was stunned and looked at Saul. He never expected that this small apprentice would dare to interrupt a conversation between true wizards. But since Gorsa wasn''t angry, Bedi naturally didn''t dare to object. Gorsa not only didn''t get angry, he even nodded approvingly and then raised his head to speak to Bedi, "There''s nothing here for you. Please leave. By the way, tell your captainif anyone else steps onto the Wizard Tower''s territory without permission... whoever comes in will become our war trophy." Bedi gritted his teeth and said with difficulty, "I will inform the captain." "Then you may leave." Finally granted clemency, Bedi let out a long sigh of relief in his heart. He only wanted to run as fast as possible. It was only for the sake of maintaining the dignity of a true wizard that he had held his ground without flinching, giving a bow to Gorsa. "Thank you for your leniency." Bedi subtly scanned the entire ship before turning around to fly away. "Wait a moment." Gorsa suddenly called out to him. Bedi turned around, his heart leaping to his throat, afraid that he might go back on his word. "The area around the Hanging Hand Valley is also now under the control of the Wizard Tower. No other forces are allowed to enter without permission." Bedi''s mouth hung open in shock. He truly didn''t understand how Gorsa could make such a domineering statement with a tone that sounded so caring. "But, Tower Master Gorsa, the Western Treaty doesn''t state this..." "It doesn''t matter." Gorsa seemed to smile under his hood. "We can just change it." Bedi''s entire body stiffened, nearly falling out of the sky. What could he say? "Understood. I will inform the captain." "Thank you, now you may leave." Only then did Bedi turn to leave, though he kept glancing back, afraid Gorsa might have more to say. It almost made it seem like he was reluctant to leave. After Bedi''s figure disappeared into the sky, Gorsa lowered his head and looked at the people on the deck. "You brought the ship back, but I saved it." His voice carried a clear smile. "Remember to give me half of the contribution when you return." For a moment, no one spoke. At this point, Wright really wanted to say something flattering, like "We dedicate the entire ship to you, Tower Master." But at that moment, his mouth, teeth, and tongue felt like they were glued together, and he simply couldnt move them. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, soon, Wright heard Saul respond to the Tower Master once again. "Yes, Tower Master." Gorsa''s eyes narrowed, his silver pupils sweeping over Sauls entire body. "I''ll take Saul back with me, you can walk slowly." As soon as the words left his mouth, Gorsa, along with Saul''s figure, disappeared. It was as if the paused scene had been pressed to play again, and everyone instantly relaxed, all collapsing onto the ground. Even the few captives from the Land Drifters seemed to feel a sense of relief as if they had survived a close call. Suddenly, Wright scrambled to his feet, rushing toward the cabin, shouting, "Byron, where did I throw that loan contract?" Byron: "" Nick also got up at this point, but he just sat there, his arms resting on his knees, his lips curling into a slight smile. "Heh, these past days, I''ve repeatedly faced fear and despair. A few times, I almost broke down emotionally." Byron: "Mhm." Nick looked up, squinting at the sunlight, but the smile on his face grew more pronounced. "Now that I realize Saul is really the Tower Master''s student, Im not even surprised." "Youre laughing." "Yeah, I realized I can now control emotional fluctuations and their effects on the mental state. I guess Ill be promoted soon. Senior Byron," "Mhm?" "Ill never trust you again." "" Meanwhile, Saul, who didnt know he had triggered Byron''s trust crisis, was now sitting in a spacious yet modestly decorated carriage with Tower Master Gorsa. He had expected that the Tower Master would flash him back to the Wizard Tower directly, but instead, he found himself in a carriage filled with soft cushions. It felt a bit beneath his status, but luckily, only he and the driver knew. "How''s your hand?" The carriage swayed gently as it started. Gorsa reclined awkwardly on the cushions, though it was unclear whether he was comfortable or not. "It melted." Saul, sitting stiffly on the cushion, felt awkward being alone with the Tower Master. The pouch with the melted plastic bones had already been returned to Saul by Byron on the wind sail ship, but now there was no material to reattach it. "Let me take a look." Saul pulled out the pouch from his chest and handed it to Gorsa. Gorsa opened the pouch and glanced inside. To his surprise, he first took out a black glove. With a flick of his finger, the glove floated out of the pouch. "Your taste?" Saul suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. "Mainly to prevent electric shocks." "Swish" Gorsa flicked his finger, and the black glove flew out the window. "That''s not a good solution. Its like announcing your weaknesses on the battlefield." Saul lowered his head in apology, tears welling up inside. "Damn, it was so expensive!" "The Soul Resin has improved, but the materials are too low-grade, and its potential is limited." Gorsa looked at Saul''s hands, "Everyones choices are different, just like life plans. You can''t easily interfere with others paths. If you continue down this road, you may encounter surprises, or perhaps face a deep abyss." The Tower Master had begun speaking cryptically again, but Saul listened seriously. "Dont try to hide your weaknesses. You must overcome them." Gorsa pointed his finger, and a small piece of gray material floated up from the pouch. "Electric shocks temporarily alter the connections between elemental particles. You can try to work on resisting reverse reactions." Saul took note of every word Gorsa said and watched as he threw the pouch back to him. The lesson seemed to be over, and Gorsa sat back, quiet as a statue. But Saul had too many questions, and his mouth couldn''t stay shut anymore. "Tower Master, when we were in the Hanging Hand Valley, we encountered a wraith named Morden. Have you heard of him?" "Ah, it was him." "I heard hes from the Kema Empire?" "Yes, he was once the emperor of the Kema Empire, and hes also my wife Yuta''s great grandfather. Saul immediately felt restless. Was he he had torn apart the Tower Masters great-grandfather just a few days ago? "Then, will your wife be upset?" Byron wouldn''t have pointed this out, would he? "That wont happen, since shes been dead for a long time." "Im sorry." "No need to apologize. If you want to deal with Mordens lingering resentment, you could ask Yura. After all, shes familiar with him." Saul: "?" Gorsa made a startling remark, "She said shes very interested in you." Saul: "???" (End of Chapter) Chapter 150: Back What does the Wizard Tower Master mean? Is he asking the deceased Lady Yura to guide him? This world does indeed have wraiths, evil spirits, vengeful spirit, and even other forms of spiritual entities. But these spirits have significant flaws. Some cannot maintain their forms for long, while others have lost their sanity and memories. Lady Yura, as the wife of a Second Rank wizard, should be somewhat different from other spirits. Saul was momentarily stunned. He suddenly recalled the research and experiments from these past years, the various studies conducted by his senior mentors, and the numerous tasks related to death and souls A thought began to sprout in Sauls mind, leading him to uncontrollably ask out loud. "Master are you trying to resurrect Lady Yura?" This time, it was Gorsas turn to fall silent. The carriage was speeding along, and they could already see the desolate silhouette of the Wizard Tower ahead. "Yes," Gorsa finally admitted, "Resurrection, haha, thats a Fourth Rank wizards domain. But Yuras situation is more special; theoretically, she could come back to life." Gorsa flipped his wrist, and a puppet doll appeared in his palm. "This is a doll used to test mental aptitude." Saul immediately recognized it. Saul took the doll and examined it closely. The doll was a bit specialits eyes werent hollow but made of two red, irregular crystals. "Saul." Saul looked up and met Gorsas calm, watery, and gentle gaze. "Grow up quickly. At your current level, youre not even qualified to participate in real experimental projects." Saul gently cradled the doll and quietly responded, "Yes." What was the Master giving him this doll for? Saul stared at the dolls eyes, but he no longer heard any murmurs. It must be the effect of those red eyes. Looking up again, Gorsa had already disappeared. The Master left just like that? He was always so elusive. Saul had originally thought that the Master had taken him away because he had discovered Sauls past possession by a wraith. But throughout the whole trip, Gorsa never mentioned it. Only when Saul had brought it up, did the Master give him the puppet doll. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, even though the Master had left him a puppet doll, he never said how to use it. Saul looked down at the doll in his hand, thinking, Lady Yura? Resurrection? He remembered the wizard Kira, whom he had met two years ago. According to Senior Byron, she and Yura were sisters. She had once questioned Mentor Kaz about the progress of his experiments and threatened the Wizard Tower Master, saying she would take someone away. Could it be that she was referring to Lady Yura? Was it possible that Mentor Kaz had been helping the Tower Master to resurrect Lady Yura all along? And because of his spiritual talent, the Tower Master had taken an interest in him and started his special training? That was why he could only choose to specialize in the dark elemental attribute. That was why he would inevitably accompany death and souls in the future. That was why Mentor Kaz had made him recognize the situation and taught him to stay grounded. Saul thought deeply, gradually entering a trance. While he was lost in thought, a black, shadowy figure appeared somewhere out of his sight, slowly solidifying. It was like the deepest, darkest shadow under strong light. The shadow suddenly floated up from the wall of the carriage, landed on Sauls back, and flowed like liquid from his back to his arm. Finally, it all flowed into the puppet doll in his hand. The dolls eyes dimmed for a moment but quickly returned to normal. At that moment, a black tendril suddenly emerged from the back of Sauls neck. This tendril was much thicker than the one he had before leaving the Wizard Towerit was as thick as an adults arm, only tapering where it connected to his neck. The tip of the tendril split open into a mouth like a sharks, seemingly warning of some kind of impending danger. It moved quickly and skillfully through the air, as if searching for something. But it failed. The tendril poked Sauls cheek and then retracted. Meanwhile, Saul remained unfazed, though his eyes became even more profound. The carriage continued toward the Wizard Tower. Before entering the Tower, Saul looked through the window at the three-masted wind sail ship docked outside. As expected, the wind sail ship was faster than the carriage. But since the Master had taken him, why not directly return to the Wizard Tower? Was it because he didnt have the ability to teleport such a long distance, or did he need to give Saul some special instructions in this carriage? This time, Gorsa had suddenly appeared to save them and taken Saul away. This had made it clear to everyone that there was a connection between Gorsa and Saul. Once they returned to the Tower, Saul would face even more complicated relationships. Most people would probably guess that Saul was the Tower Masters student. But the truth? The Tower Master indeed taught Saul, but clearly had other motives. Even Saul wasnt sure what his exact relationship with the Tower Master was. But for now, none of that mattered. Even if the Master was just using him, did Saul have the strength to resist? He could only take this opportunity to grow stronger, so that he might one day be able to control his own destiny. The moment they entered the Tower, the world seemed to turn dark, but the next second, Saul realized it was just an illusion. The candle holders arranged on the walls continued to emit a pale, eerie glow. The Tower was bathed in the brilliance of countless lights, every detail visible. Saul sighed, Im back here again. He pushed open the carriage door and was about to step out, but paused. The coachman remained in position, maintaining his driving posture, his back straight. The horses were standing still, their heads slightly lowered. But they had already lost their lives. Saul, accustomed to corpses, immediately recognized this. He squinted, not seeing any lingering spirits or signs of contamination on the bodies. Saul gently pressed his hand on the coachmans arm, confirming that the coachman had indeed just stopped breathing and his heart had stopped beating. It was as if a wind-up toy had reached its limit and wound down to the end. Just from going to pick him up, the coachman and the horses were already dead. Did they ever expect such an end before they set off? Saul sighed inwardly. This was why he was determined to walk the path of a wizard. Not lingering any longer, he jumped out of the carriage and proceeded up the nearby passage. After several turns, he found himself on the third floor of the East Tower. Though it was daytime, the East Tower was still very quiet. He didnt see anyone along the way, unsure where Senior Byron and the others had gone. But Saul wasnt in a hurry. He still had many things to do, many pieces of information to sort out. He quickly passed through the fifth floor of the East Tower and returned to his dormitory. Along the way, he only encountered a few unfamiliar low-ranking apprentices. He entered the dorm, locked the door behind him, and threw his luggage onto the floor before roughly sitting in a chair. "Well" Saul thought to himself. "Who should I talk to first?" His diary flew out, flipping to the last pages, revealing several black, irregularly shaped papers. When the pages reached these black sheets, the flipping slowed down. The three black papers stood at different angles. "Herman, Bill, and Lord Morden." Saul smiled faintly, half-closing his eyes, pretending to meditate. Suddenly, the pages of the diary fell, and white writing began to appear on one of the black papers. [Where is this place?] Someone had already come out. "Who are you?" [Who am I? You dont even know who I am? I am Morden, the greatest emperor of the Kema Empire. The greatest Second Rank wizard of the Western Region. I led thousands of wizards and a hundred thousand soldiers to defend against the demon invasion from the Wasteland! No one dares to cause trouble in my territory. Who are you, not knowing my existence?] Saul blinked. "Me? Im the Grim Reapers scribe, specially recording the lives of you great or mundane deceased ones." (End of Chapter) Chapter 151: Saul Hasnt Returned Yet [The Dead? So, I''ve already died? That''s right, I died in the Hanging Hand Valley. The despicable Kenas family actually betrayed me! The vile demons of the Wasteland, they even fabricated the lie about a Third Rank Wizard''s death! Those vile, despicable people!!!] Although the voice of the other party couldn''t be heard, the diary faithfully translated Morden''s unwillingness. "Mm, yes, Your Majesty the Emperor, please introduce the magic you are good at. For example, are you proficient in soul curses?" [Soul? I have no interest in such unrealistic things. Only real power that can be grasped in one''s hands fascinates me!] "Since that''s the case, the wraiths shouldn''t leave any hidden dangers in my mental realm. Of course, I still need to check carefully." Since the soul in the diary couldn''t lie, Saul felt somewhat reassured. He feared that his headache might be caused by a curse lingering in his body from the wraith. Curses are among the hardest to understand and deal with. Even Third Rank Apprentices rarely delve into this area of knowledge. One careless mistake, and one might be backlashed by the curse. That''s why Sid truly had the determination to kill Saul, daring to use one forbidden power after another. "Well then, could you tell me more about your great-granddaughters, Yura and Kira?" [Yura and Kira? They both have wizard talent, and good talent at that. Both of them are as stubborn as each other; one is obsessed with researching the mind, and the other is always refining her physical body...] Time passed quickly, and before he knew it, the blue sandglass reminded Saul that it was already close to 10 o''clock. Although Morden''s handwriting was still clear, Saul put the diary away and no longer asked questions. Reflecting on what Morden had said, Saul''s expression became somewhat serious. "The struggles in the wizarding world are truly brutal. Compared to that, the people who died in the Wizard Tower are nothing. If it weren''t for the human forces controlled by wizards responsible for development and continuity, this world would have long since been wiped out with few left." "At least for now, I can confirm that my headache is mainly caused by mental instability from battles in the mental realm. The remnants of the wraith don''t have much of an effect on me, aside from giving me a few nightmares." "But the Soul Resin in the bag still can''t be used for now." Although most of the soul fragments absorbed by the wraith dispersed with its collapse, many were absorbed by the Soul Resin. Moreover, before the Soul Resin melted, a qualitative change occurred due to cumulative changes. Saul took out the black crystal ball from the cabinet, holding it carefully with his remaining skeletal hands. "68 joules..." Saul put the black crystal ball down, sighing. "This time, I was out much shorter than expected, but the gains are quite a lot. When I reattach the plastic bones, my magic power will likely undergo another breakthrough, maybe reaching close to 80 joules. That would put me much closer to the 100 joules needed for a Third Rank Apprentice." No one would have thought that, after Saul just entered Second Rank, his magic power had already grown by more than half, right? "On the other hand, the locator device for advancing from Second Rank to Third Rank still has no clue. Although the diary is my natural locator device, its clear that just possessing it isn''t enough. From the battles in the mental realm, I can tell that I can only use the diary like a brick, rather than directly affecting the consciousness itself like others." At this moment, a few regular knocks interrupted Saul''s thoughts. It should be Senior Byron coming to find him. Still, Saul turned his head and asked, "Who''s there?" "Saul, are you back?" It was Byrons hoarse voice. Saul smiled, "I''m back." He got up to open the door lock, but as he walked halfway, he heard Byron talking to someone else. "...He''s not back yet." Sauls footsteps halted immediately in mid-air. A lively, somewhat flattering voice rang out, "He must be... discussing something. How about we come back tomorrow?" Saul lowered his head slightly, then raised his voice, "Senior Byron? Senior Wright? Is that you?" But the people outside seemed to not hear him and continued their conversation. "Mm..." "Byron, you must say some good words for me tomorrow!" "Mm~" A roundabout rejection. "Don''t be so heartless, or I''ll send you one of my maids?" "Mm~~~" Another roundabout rejection. The voices gradually faded, leaving Saul standing there alone, frozen in the room. After a long while, as if coming to his senses or perhaps summoning up the courage, Saul slowly turned around and faced his body. He saw himself sitting quietly in the chair, his head slightly lowered, as if asleep. Saul stared blankly for a long time before lowering his head to look at his hands, which still had perfect skin. He trembled slightly. "I... died?" He tried to calm himself. The moment he saw his body, the intense spiritual shock almost made Saul''s vision blur. Luckily, he managed to stabilize his consciousness in time and didn''t collapse. "Impossible." He closed his eyes, then opened them againhis body was still sitting quietly in the chair. "The diary didn''t give a warning, and I can still sense my connection to my body." This connection, though faint, was still strong. A dead soul wouldn''t have such a peaceful sense of belonging. Saul walked back to the chair, trying to sit back in his body. But when he stood up again, he was disappointed to find that he could still only stand as a soul. Turning around, he saw himself sitting there like a statuehis chest still rising and falling, but he seemed like a dead person. Saul understood. Even if he were alive, staying out of his body for too long would be dangerous. He tried various methods to return to his body, but after several attempts, nothing worked. He looked at his shoulder, where the diary was now floating. This gave him a little reassurance. No matter what, the diary was still following him. "Perhaps I should go outside and seek help? But I wonder if anyone will notice my presence." He walked toward the door, instinctively reaching for the handle. But his palm passed right through it, and his upper body lurched forward, running out of the dormitory and into the corridor. Saul quickly steadied himself, then tried to walk forward again, only to find a transparent barrier appeared in front of him, blocking him from moving forward. At this moment, he was exactly between the wall, facing the corridor outside while turning to see the dormitory behind him. "I''ve learned how to walk through walls now," Saul muttered to himself with a self-deprecating smile, then changed direction to continue exploring. After some time, he discovered something strange. He was restricted to a circular area and couldn''t leave his body for too far. But the center of this circle wasn''t his body. Saul''s body was merely at one point on the edge of this circle. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While his souls movement range was inside this circle. When Saul stood at the dormitory door, the distance between him and his body was exactly the maximum distance of the circlethe diameter. "Why is this happening?" Saul couldn''t make sense of it. If it was that he couldnt leave his body too far due to the bodys restriction on his soul, then the circle should be centered around the body. Now, however, it seemed like the point that restricted his souls range of motion wasnt his physical body, but the midpoint between his body and his current position. Saul, after further exploration, stood opposite his body on the circumference of the circle, pondering what his next step should be. "If I cant return to my body, will I just die like this?" Perhaps due to psychological reasons, just as Saul thought about this, he suddenly felt a wave of weakness deep in his soul. At that moment, the diary flew out, quickly unfolding in front of him. [April 23rd, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar, Feeling proud after eliminating a wraith? Excited after a surge in magic power? Are you also sensing a breakthrough in your mental power? But one shouldnt get too excited. With too much excitement, youve run into a new problem As your body and spirit both improve, they''ve started to fight against each other. As a poor soul stuck in the middle, you''ve been kicked out. Maybe you can avoid the cold wind in the diary, but your body wont necessarily withstand such emptiness for long. Perhaps it will open its arms, Welcoming a new guest?] (End of Chapter) Chapter 152: Why Knock on the Door? "New guest?" Saul instantly thought of the wraith that had been following him. The wraith that no one else could see except for him. Even the Tower Master hadnt noticed itor if they had, they might not have intended to intervene? Even without the wraith, leaving his body in this strange Wizard Tower was definitely not a wise choice! "Although I was expelled, it was just because of the physical transformation happening unconsciously. My body and soul should still be the most compatible with each other." Saul looked at his own body, planning to approach and try again. But as soon as he raised one foot, he suddenly put it back down. "Wait, my range of motion is a circle, but my body is on the circumference." From my perspective now, my body is at the top of the circle, while Im at the bottom!" This scene feels very familiar, extremely familiar!" The human-monster movement diagram?!" Saul raised both hands in front of him. These hands, in his soul form, hadnt undergone any body modifications. They were human hands. But Saul hadnt noticed before, these human hands werent those of a fourteen-year-old boy. These were the hands of an adult. "These... are my hands from my past life?" Saul raised his head again, carefully observing the rest of the room''s furnishings. Finally, he confirmed that his current height was slightly higher than when he was in his body. This was an adults height. "Im not Saul, this is my true soul. But for the body sitting here..." "...Im the monster?" Sauls heart felt as though it was floating, without a solid foundation. "Because Im not the true owner of this body? Is that why I cant return?" Thinking of this, Saul shuddered, but at the same time, it made him clearer-headed. "Now is not the time to get entangled. Whats important is to return quickly." Saul smiled bitterly in his mind. Master Kaz was right. The more you know, the more you realize how much you dont know. Saul pushed aside the disordered thoughts and focused on analyzing the characteristics of the human-monster movement diagram. Having studied it for more than two years, Saul had some ideas. He stood at the furthest point from his body. "Now, I am the monster. I need to return to being human." He started walking along the edge of the circle in a clockwise direction, step by step, slowly approaching his body, imitating the movements from the erosion diagram. The first step brought a slight difference in feeling. But it was vague, so Saul didnt think too much about it and took the second step. The third step, then the fourth... This time, he could clearly feel a change, like his foot being shoved into an ill-fitting shoe. At first, it was uncomfortable, but as he kept walking, he started to get used to it. Maybe the shoes were stretching out, or maybe his foot had gotten accustomed to the pain. Change was a good thing. Saul continued moving forward. However, just halfway there, from the corner of his eye, he suddenly saw a dark shadow emerging from the direction of the desk. Focused on mimicking the erosion diagrams movements, Saul didnt dare to move recklessly, keeping his pace steady. He knew that if he broke out of this immersion, all his progress would be wasted. The shadow stood still for a moment, then began to approach Sauls body. Its speed wasnt fast, but it carried an air of hesitation. Sauls heart raced, but his footsteps remained calm. As he walked, the angle changed, and the shadows form gradually became clearer. Its features were blurred, but it had a pair of red eyes that curiously gazed at Sauls body. It was that curiosity that brought it closer and closer to Sauls body. At the same time, Sauls soul also drew nearer to his body, filled with anxiety. The shadow seemed to notice something was off and cautiously reached out its hand toward Sauls body. Saul was only two steps away from his body now. The black hand was getting closer. But Saul could only continue walking at his original pace. Even though he was in a soul form, he could feel the hairs on his bodywell, the soul hairsstanding up. The shadows hand inched closer, its fingertips brushing through the messy hair, almost touching Sauls forehead. Finally, Saul took the last step and stood on the spot where his body was! The human-monster transformation was complete. The erosion was complete. Saul instantly felt the weight of his body. He quickly looked up, his gaze locked onto what was ahead. In a daze, he saw a black hand seemingly retreat in fright, eventually disappearing into the air. "Its the wraith from the Hanging Hand Valley! It actually followed me back to the Wizard Tower." But Saul clearly remembered the Tower Master saying there were no wraiths in the Wizard Tower, as they were too dangerous for apprentices. And for Gorsa, the losses would be severe. "I made an assumption. Maybe its not a wraith." His head began to ache again, and Saul pressed his forehead. "Little Algae, havent you noticed anything?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Algae remained silent. "What exactly did I bring back from Hanging Hand Valley?" Saul stood up, intending to take some notes. But as soon as he straightened his back, he felt a wave of fatigue. He moved his arms and legs; his soul hadnt left his body again, but the sense of exhaustion grew clearer. "Its probably soul fatigue from being detached for too long." Saul no longer felt like researching. These past days, his soul had been through a lot, and now he couldnt even meditate, only feeling the overwhelming need for sleep. He leaned against the chair, stood up, and staggered toward his bed. The two or three meters of distance felt like two or three hundred meters in his exhausted state. Finally, when he reached the bed, his head hadnt even hit the pillow before he was already asleep. ... Since Hawk found out that tonight it was his turn to clean the corridor, he hadnt been able to sleep well. Drowsily, around four oclock, he was suddenly awakened by the lights of the candles flickering on. He sat there for a few seconds, then nudged the boy beside him. The boy had also not slept well because it was his turn the next day. After being nudged awake, the boy didnt complain and silently sat up. "If I dont come back, remember to send out the letter for me." "...Okay." Hawk carefully took out a slightly crumpled piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to the boy. "Ill need to get it back when I return, so dont lose it." "I wont." Only then did Hawk climb out of bed, put on his clothes, and head out. Normally, cleaning the corridors wouldnt be that scary, but recently, there has been a sudden increase in deaths. In just ten days, three servants had already died. The last time there had been this many deaths was more than two years ago. Reporting it to the butler didnt help. Every time, the butler said it had been taken care of, but people still died. So now, whoever was in charge of cleaning the second-year apprentice corridor was mentally preparing for the possibility of never coming back. Hawk was no exception. When he pushed the cleaning cart and finished cleaning the eleventh floor, he cautiously peeked toward the twelfth floor. The candlelight before dawn was dim, and the curved corridor that was already gloomy seemed to be veiled in a layer of gauze. It was like you could almost see everything, but at the same time, nothing was clear. Hawk took a deep breath, lowered his head, and pushed the cart into the second section of the corridor. He hadnt encountered any strange occurrences until he got near the slope of the opposite corridor, which made him a little excited. Once this part was done, hed only have one more corridor to clean. Pushing the cart, he scanned the ground nearby. No strange trash, no bloodstains, no unpleasant smells. "Maybe I can just run through the next part." But just as Hawk was about to push the cart past the penultimate room, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Hawk froze. He nervously turned his head to look. The knock came from the room on his right. But why would someone inside the room knock on the door? (End of chapter) Chapter 153: The Corpse Flower Saul had a dream. When he opened his eyes, he suddenly turned over and stretched his head outside the bed, retching a few times. Since he hadnt eaten properly for a long time, only a little acidic liquid came up. Instead, his throat began to burn with pain. He casually wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, only to realize that his hand had turned to bone. Now both his mouth and throat hurt. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sat up on the bed, pleasantly surprised to find that the exhaustion and headache from last night had completely disappeared. "Is sleep really this effective? Does that mean I was wrong to replace sleep with meditation all this time?" Saul, now full of energy, got up and tidied himself up. "Think about what to do today?" Should he go meet Mentor Kaz? Or should he head to the registration room to swap for the Second Rank apprentice badge? Or maybe find Senior Byron and divide up the payment for this task? There were many gains and more questions after this outing. But things could only be done one at a time. In the end, he decided to check his body with Nick first. After all, he might have a wraith attached to him, and that issue should be resolved as soon as possible. Otherwise, many things would be inconvenient to do. However, when Saul went to the 12th floor of the West Tower to find Nick, he found that a few Second Rank apprentices had gathered around. Second Rank apprentices werent as prone to gathering around like First Rank apprentices, so this was a rare sight. Saul couldnt help but walk over. There werent too many onlookers, and even someone as short as Saul could easily find an opening. When he saw what was inside, he furrowed his brow slightly. A corpse. It was a servant, and judging by the age, they couldnt be more than fifteen. One leg, now only a skeleton, was standing firmly on the ground, while the other leg was twisted upward at a strange angle. Both arms were raised diagonally upwards. The head had blossomed into a flower. The petals were made of flesh and blood, with the flowers center formed from white bones. The arms and one leg were the leaves, and one limb was the flowers stem. Saul tightened his lips with difficulty. He was a little disgusted. Not because of the bizarre appearance of the corpsehe had seen worse in the morgue. But because he recognized this corpse. It was the young servant he had slowly turned into this state last night. He also remembered how the excess flesh and bone were slowly chewed and swallowed. "Saul," someone suddenly called him. Saul turned around, and it was Nick, the one he had been looking for. At this moment, Nick also saw the body among the crowd, and his brow twitched slightly. "Corpse Flower." "What?" "Also known as Bone Stamen, it''s a ritual from a long-extinct species for honoring the deceased. I didnt expect to see it again here at the Wizard Tower." At this time, someone beside them spoke up, "This isn''t the first time." The person speaking had his arms crossed, and his face was filled with disgust. "Sari? Your health improved?" Nick obviously recognized him. "Just barely alive, what, should I die instead?" Sari replied curtly. But Nick wasnt angered. He even introduced Saul. "Saul, recently promoted to Second Rank." Forcing down the disgust, Saul nodded at Sari. But Sari only glanced at Saul, unwilling to even fake politeness. "You''re saying this kind of thing has happened before?" Saul didnt care about the others attitude; he was more curious about the Corpse Flower. Sari coldly glanced over, about to say something, but was interrupted by Nick. "Be polite to Saul." Sari looked surprised at Nick, and seeing that he wasnt joking, he awkwardly responded to Saul. "This is already the fourth one in the past half month," his tone was already bad but now even stiffer, "The master had already assigned the task to Second Rank apprentices. It seems like to resolve this, a Third Rank apprentice will be needed." Sari seemed to feel itchy, and he raised his hand to scratch his cheek. He scratched too hard, and his sharp nails pierced his skin, with a few drops of blood seeping out and soaking into his nails. But neither Sari nor Nick seemed to care. "Happy now?" Sari looked at Saul, now with a hint of scrutiny. Saul didnt hold back and continued asking, "Who do you think might be doing this?" Maybe because of Sauls natural attitude, Sari subconsciously answered, "Maybe its some hopeless Second Rank who couldnt advance." After saying that, Sari turned and walked off, not giving Saul any more opportunities to ask. Nick stood by, enjoying the show, and then said to Saul, "Are you here to move in, or did you come to see me?" "I want you to check again to see if theres a wraith attached to me." Nick readily agreed, "No problem, lets head to the lab." Sitting in the experimental chair again, Sauls mood was very complex. "Its just a check for wraith, dont turn the power up so high." "No problem." Nick was busy inserting lead wires into Sauls body, but when he reached his arm, his movements stopped. "Your hands... are like this?" Saul looked at his skeletal hands, and it was indeed impossible to insert the needles. "Ill deal with the problem with my body first." Nick tried inserting the needle into the crevices of the bones, but failed. With a sigh, he threw the wires on the ground. "Forget it, its not like were missing these. Shall I start now?" Maybe after the warning, Nick didnt turn the power up as high, or maybe Saul, now 14, had stronger willpower than before. In any case, this time, he didnt lose consciousness with the comfort; he even had time to recall last nights dream. In the dream, he had been walking through a frozen wasteland for a long time. Finally, he found a little house with candlelight shining out of the window. It must be warm inside! Thats what Saul thought at the time. Even though it was cold and he was starving, he controlled himself and knocked politely on the door. Someone was inside; he was sure of it, but they refused to let him in. Saul got angry. He felt that even if they didnt want to give him food, they should at least let him in to escape the snowstorm. How could people be so selfish? So he knocked harder. A faint laugh came from inside the room, as if mocking him for being a pathetic beggar. Saul became angrier. He slammed the door even harder, swearing to show the people inside what he was capable of. Finally, with his persistent efforts, the door lock loosened. He kicked the door open, and what he saw was a table full of delicious food. Saul couldnt hold back anymore and rushed in. He no longer cared about revenge; he just wanted to eat all the delicious food. But as soon as he took a bite, the tough and inedible meat, mixed with a strong blood scent, immediately awakened Sauls consciousness. Finally, he realized he was dreaming. But in this dream, he couldnt control his actions at all, not even moving his eyes to look around. His eyes remained fixed on the bloodied boy in front of him. His stomach burned with hunger, his tongue screamed that it wasnt enough! It wasnt enough! And so, Saul, while remaining conscious, watched himself cruelly murder the boy. After enjoying the feast, he personally folded a fake flower and left it in the room, as a token of appreciation from the host. "Damn!" Saul suddenly opened his eyes, the feeling of disgust completely overtaking any remaining comfort. Nick, on the other side, stared at him blankly and put down the operation panel, "Why do you look so bad? Did I mess up the parameters?" Saul took a deep breath, pulling himself away from the memory. "No," Saul didnt want to answer that question, "Did you find anything on me? Any wraith?" Nick could feel Sauls irritable mood, but since Saul didnt want to talk about it, he didnt press. "No, theres nothing, except for that little thing at the back of your neck. Theres no other presence. If you think its a wraith, it might just be some lingering trace, it will probably disappear in a couple of days." Nick walked over to help Saul unfasten the restraints. "Thanks." "Dont mention it." Nick hesitated for a moment before asking a question that had been on his mind all night, "The Tower Master, he really is your" "This matter isnt to be discussed." "I understand." Nick immediately stopped his curiosity but still gave Saul a reminder, "Just so you know, there was more than just me on the boat that day. This matter is likely to get out." Saul wobbled his wrist, the electric shock just now had activated the anti-electric field etched into his bones, and now his joints were a little sore. "Its fine," he said. After all, the Tower Master had been the one to reveal it to the public, and Saul didnt care whether this secret would be leaked. Suddenly, a thick black tentacle stretched out from behind Sauls neck, dropping to the floor. The tip of the tentacle split open like a sharks mouth, and a black tongue came out, also drooping to the floor. The mouth continued to breathe heavily. Nick: "It... has a long reaction time." Saul: "..." (End of Chapter) Chapter 154: New Job Due to the embarrassing Little Algae incident, Saul sat in Master Rum''s laboratory for an additional ten minutes before heading out. When the Little Algae suddenly appeared from behind his neck, Saul initially wondered if the wraith had attached itself to the Algae. However, after seeing the Algae''s later behavior, he felt confident that this was not the case. Before leaving, Nick informed Saul that his task reward had already been collected by Byron on his behalf. Saul could go to Byron''s dormitory anytime to claim it. Since Saul had been a First Rank apprentice when he took the task, only assisting in the task had been registered, so Byron was fully allowed to collect his share of the task reward. Even if it wasn''t returned to Saul afterward, the registration office wouldn''t intervene. But for Saul, this was the least of his concerns. Byron had helped him more than once, and had even saved his life twice. Even if these contributions were given to Byron, Saul didnt mind. Moreover, the biggest gain from this mission was actually in Saul''s hands. The knowledge of two Third Rank Apprentices and a Second Rank Wizard was all contained in the diary. Even though part of their memories were lost due to their deaths, the remaining knowledge was still a vast treasure trove for Saul. This time, Saul had gathered a considerable amount of Soul Fragments, so he didnt need to worry about the three black papers losing their consciousness too quickly due to insufficient soul energy. For a wizard, nothing was more valuable than knowledge. Excited by his haul, Saul temporarily forgot about the shadow following him. He went to the registration office to change his name tag and then headed to the morgue on the second floor of the East Tower. Before leaving the tower, he reported to Master Kaz about his potential two-month absence. Since Byron was also Kaz''s apprentice, he wasnt angry about Saul temporarily leaving the morgue work, and instead selected a new arrival in the tower over the past two years to temporarily take over Saul''s duties. Now that Saul had returned early, he was naturally going to take over his work again. Saul had assumed that there would be no one in the morgue at this time of day, but when he pushed open the morgues blood-red door, he saw two figures standing in the center of the room. Kurum, a first-year apprentice, was dancing with a female corpse that was a head taller than him. They were both fully dressed, moving in sync, and although there was no music, they seemed fully immersed in the dance. If it wasnt for the woman being headless, Saul might not have realized the identity of his dance partner. "Kurum," Saul called out, breaking the charming atmosphere. "Ah, Senior Saul," Kurum, with his red curly hair, stopped dancing without the slightest embarrassment, smiling and greeting Saul. He had the female corpse remove her long dress and lie back on the conveyor belt. "Is this your magic?" Saul asked, still stunned. He had never seen such a spell, and it didnt seem like one a First Rank apprentice could master. Kurum, looking like a shy big boy, scratched his nose. "Actually, its a magical trick, combined with my talent." The gorgeous long skirt dropped to the ground, turning into an old bed sheet. "Talent?" Saul thought that if it was just a magical trick, he could do it too. But making a corpse follow instructions and move so fluidly was not something that could be done with a First or Second Rank spell. "Companion Fairy." An old, hoarse voice came from behind them. Both turned to see Master Kaz walking in, hands behind his back. "Such talent is rare. Its said that it was a blessing from a fairy at birth," Kaz said with a slight grin. "Of course, some say it''s a curse." Despite hearing the word "curse," Kurums obedient expression didnt change. Saul was intrigued by the Companion Fairy. "Companion Fairy, I think Ive read about them in some book." "A Companion Fairy is an invisible fairy that ordinary people cant see. They are tiny and drift between reality and fantasy. The weaker ones can only slightly influence reality, while the stronger ones can pull people into the fantasy world." Kurum proactively explained the Companion Fairy''s nature to Saul. He even extended his hand, smiling as he said, "This is my Companion Fairy, Senior Saul. Isnt it cute?" Looking at the empty palm and the sincere look on the boy''s face, Saul suddenly understood the meaning of the term "green tea." Saul remained expressionless, closed his eyes for a moment, and then half-opened them again. This time, something appeared in his handa green gooey creature. It resembled a slime, but it was far from cute. Even though there was no smell, Saul felt as if a terrible stench from the sewers was invading his nostrils. Saul leaned back slightly. "You certainly have unique taste." The smile on Kurums face disappeared. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, Kaz spoke up, "Alright, since youve been promoted to Second Rank, Kurum will take over your duties here." Saul was surprised and looked at Master Kaz. "Master?" "Come with me," Kaz replied, continuing to walk away. Saul turned back to Kurum and said, "Ill come to get my things later." Kurum didnt seem thrilled about taking over the job. He stood there, staring blankly, his face pale as he nodded. "Alright, Senior Saul." Saul quickly followed Kaz out of the morgue, seeing him heading toward the deeper part of the corridor. Although Saul had been curious about this area before, he had never entered it. Only the large man responsible for cleaning the morgue ever pushed a cart into the deeper corridor. As the two of them walked deeper, an almost tangible darkness gradually enveloped them. The pale candlelight couldnt dispel all the surrounding darkness. The corridor behind them slowly became indistinct, and a chilling feeling of being trapped with no way out began to rise. "Weve arrived. This is the first floor of the East Tower," Kaz finally stopped and said in a hushed tone. First floor of the East Tower? Saul began to question his memory. Had they just... gone downstairs? "Stand by my side." Saul stepped forward and stood beside Kaz as instructed. As soon as he stood still, he was startled to see a large door in front of him. The door was made of special metal, with a dark greenish-black hue. Even from a meter away, he could feel the cold aura emanating from the door. On the door, there was a unique magic circle drawn with a hexagram as the base pattern. At first glance, it seemed similar to the magic circle on the walls of the sixth floor of the East Tower, but its internal structure was far more complex. "When you pass through, you can only open one side of the door at a time. If both sides are opened, remember to stand still until the door closes again," Kaz explained as he pushed open the right half of the door and led Saul inside. Inside, the temperature was several degrees colder than outside. Before him stretched a corridor about ten meters long, with another metal door at the far end, although this one was narrower. As soon as Saul stepped inside, goosebumps rose on his remaining two arms. He tightened his collar. "Master, what is this place?" "You can consider it another level of the morgue, but the corpses and materials here are far from ordinary." They continued forward, opening the second metal door without mentioning any prohibitions. Behind the door was a room filled with a faint white mist. The room was surrounded by stacked boxes, identical to those used in the morgue for storing materials. Kaz did not slow his pace. "Does this look familiar? Some of these materials are contributions youve made. They could have been more, couldnt they?" Kaz glanced at Saul, who turned his head in guilt. They passed through the second door, revealing two corridors. "This will be your new workplace. Now you have two choices: one at the exit and one at the entrance." Kaz explained that the entrance dealt with Third Rank apprentices, while the exit was typically for mentors. Saul opened his mouth, but the words stuck in his throat. Third Rank apprentice? Mentor? If he remembered correctly, he had become a Second Rank apprentice less than ten days ago, right? (End of Chapter) Green Tea refers to a slang term used to describe someone who pretends to be innocent, pure, or kind, but is actually manipulative or calculating. In the case of Kurum, Saul refers to him as "green tea" because, despite his outwardly sincere and innocent demeanor, Saul feels that Kurum may be hiding something or trying to manipulate the situation. Chapter 155: What Are You Looking For? Mentor, if I choose an exit, will it be connected to you? Any mentor could be involved. The projects that Mentor Tali is researching are mostly related to death, Mentor Kaz said with a hint of meaning. If it were before, Saul might not have thought much about it. But ever since he learned that the Towers main goal is to resurrect Lady Yura, he immediately guessed that these research projects might all be related to the resurrection of Lady Yura. If thats the case, then the Tower Master, Gorsa, is surprisingly a sentimental person. It just doesnt seem to match his appearance or personality. Mentor, Id like to choose the exit-related work. Saul didnt keep Kaz waiting too long and made his decision. Youre as bold as ever, Kaz said, a strange smile showing on his eerie face. It was unclear whether he was pleased with Sauls choice. He turned to face the corridor on the right and raised his voice, Kujin! After waiting for about ten seconds, a tall man walked out from the heavy door on the right side. He appeared to be nearly two meters tall, and now Saul looked like a little guy in front of him. The nameplate on his chest clearly indicated that he was a Third Rank apprentice. When will I grow taller? As Kujin approached, Saul lifted his neck slightly, until it reached a rather awkward angle. In front of Kaz, Kujin made an effort to calm himself, but the downturn of his mouth revealed his reluctance. Mentor Kaz. Get ready now and hand over the work to Saul. Kaz didnt explain, didnt introduce Kujin, and didnt give Kujin any chance to argue; he directly announced the final decision. Kujin looked at Saul, noticing his new nameplate on his chest. His cheeks puffed up and deflated again, repeatedly. He couldnt hold it in and spoke up, Mentor Kaz, letting a newcomer take over the work, what if he messes it up Thats his problem, Kaz waved his hand impatiently. He was always intolerant when it came to these matters. Kujin had no choice but to swallow his complaints. If Kujin, who was standing here, were only a Second Rank apprentice, he wouldnt dare to say another word. Understood. Kujin lowered his head and turned to Saul, Come with me. Saul followed Kujin and took a few steps, but then he realized that Mentor Kaz didnt follow them. He turned to look at Kaz, only to find the man staring at him with a complicated expression. Seeing Saul turn around, Kazs emotions vanished beneath the wrinkles on his face. Go ahead, what, do you still want me to see you off? Saul paused and bowed deeply to Kaz, Mentor, take care. Kaz snorted lightly, turned, and walked quickly away with his hands behind his back. Saul turned back and saw that Kujin had already almost reached the door. He hurried to catch up by running a couple of steps. There are hundreds of materials here, but the most common one is this. Kujin said, forcefully pushing open the heavy door. Behind the door was an exceptionally bright world. There were so many candelabras that Saul was momentarily blinded by the light. Once his eyes adjusted to the brightness, he saw that inside the door... stood many people. His heart skipped a beat, and he immediately held his breath, walking slowly behind Kujin. Behind this third door, there were over a hundred people standing in perfect rows. They were spaced a meter apart, with their legs together and their hands naturally hanging down. They looked like they were standing at attention. But they all had their eyes closed, and their skin looked as pale as paper. Upon closer inspection, not one of them was still breathing. These were all dead people! Scared? Kujin closely watched Sauls reaction, seemingly eager to see him falter. But Saul, though his face became more serious, didnt lose his composure. Im fine. I used to work in the morgue on the second floor and saw all kinds of strange corpses. Hah, Kujin sneered, the corner of his mouth curling up. What youve seen could only be called corpses. The people in front of you were at least Second Rank apprentices when they were alive. At least Second Rank apprentices? Now Saul was a bit surprised. Does that mean there are many Third Rank apprentices here? The strongest here are the true wizards, Kujin said, enjoying the sight of Sauls wide eyes and slightly open mouth. But Saul quickly reined in his emotions and immediately asked, Managing these corpses must have a lot of rules and taboos, right? Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There are only two taboos here. First, there must always be at least 81 candelabras lit in the room. Second, materials with numbered labels must not be touched or moved. The fewer the taboos, the more serious they are. There are many rules, though. Theyre all written in the manual over there. You can read it slowly later. Saul firmly imprinted these two taboos in his mind, but he still maintained a sense of skepticism. Senior Kujin, are these two taboos also written in the book? Yes, theyre on the first page. Dont worry, I wont lie to you. Kujin stepped forward, If I dont do my job properly during the handover, I wont be able to get away with it either. As Kujin, tall and broad, passed by one of the corpses, his arm brushed against it, causing the corpse to tip slightly. He immediately stopped and propped the corpse upright. Saul silently noted this and thought hed check the manual later to see if there was a rule about this. After passing through the crowd of dead bodies, they reached the usual tall cabinets of the storage room. On the cabinets were various containers and equipment. Bottles, jars, boxes, bags, as well as metal racks, flowing soil, and more. Saul followed Kujin into the central aisle between the cabinets. At the end of the aisle, there was a spacious area. This should be where Kujin usually studied and researched. Saul immediately saw a five-meter-long table, as well as cabinets nailed to the walls and floor. The table was very clean, clearly arranged deliberately. It was unclear whether this was Kujins usual habit or if it had been tidied up in anticipation of Sauls arrival. If it was the latter, it would suggest that Kujin had already known his job might be handed over to a new person before Saul came. Saul thought to himself: Perhaps this task was actually arranged for me by the Tower Master? After all, Gorsa was the first person in the Tower to know that Saul had advanced and was about to return. Moreover, Saul had suspected for the past two years that the opportunity to work in the morgue was also arranged by the Tower Master behind the scenes. What the Tower Master values must truly be his soul aptitude. Kujin took out the rule manual and handed it to Saul, along with three large quill pens. The pens were exaggeratedly large, each longer than Sauls arm. These are communication pens. Once the mentor has a need, this pen will write the request on paper. Although mentors mostly issue requests after 3 p.m., if its urgent, they might have you wake up in the middle of the night to prepare something. You can keep one in your dormitory for backup, or you can choose to stay here. Stay here? Saul was surprised. Arent we required to leave the East Tower by 8 p.m.? Kujin moved his things to a trolley beside the table. This place is one of the most dangerous in the East Tower, but its also one of the safest. After quickly moving all his things, Kujin pushed the trolley and glanced sideways at Saul, looking down on him from above. As long as you dont break the taboos. With that, he pushed the trolley out of the room. The hourglass clock ticked behind Saul as he turned around and saw that it was only a little past 9 a.m. Saul picked up the manual and flipped through a few pages. Second Morgue Rules? There were several pages filled with writing, but the back pages were blank, seemingly waiting for someone to add new rules at any time. The two taboos Kujin mentioned were indeed prominently written on the first page. Aside from these two taboos, no other information was recorded on the first page. Saul flipped through the whole book, checking every page, and found no signs of erasure or magic residue. He then placed the manual back on the table. Theres still a long time until 3 p.m. Sauls skeletal fingers tapped lightly on the table, producing a crisp sound. Ill check my body and soul again. Maybe a more professional person can help me find where that shadow is hiding. Although Byron and Nick had checked and found no other souls within him, Saul was certain from last nights experience that there was something ghostly hiding around him. This time, he planned to visit the apprentice physician in the Tower who specialized in checking the physical and mental health of apprentices. It would cost him quite a few credits, but spending credits was better than constantly having an unknown spirit hiding around him. Just as Saul took a step forward, he suddenly heard a voice beside him. What are you looking for? Me? A shadow suddenly appeared in front of Saul, blocking his path. Saul looked up and came face to face with a pair of enchanting red eyes. (End of Chapter) Chapter 156: The Cold Truth Saul nearly cast Strike Undead. Remembering that the shadow from last night hadnt shown any obvious malice, he refrained from charging in and attacking. "Who are you? Why have you been following me?" The shadow gradually became more solid and clear. It was slender, seemingly wearing a skirt, but its face remained unseen, with only a pair of eyes that grew increasingly red. "Why?" The shadow jumped onto the table in two steps. The books on the table passed through its body, but it could still sit steadily on the surface. "If it werent for Gorsa asking me to watch over you, do you think Id willingly follow you?" "Master of the Tower? You..." Saul suddenly recalled two images. One was at the entrance of the Hanging Hand Valley, where he stood amidst the Head Monsters, and in the Soul Wave Detector, he saw a shadow the size of a person. At first, he thought it was a wraith, but Nick had reminded him that the detector had not been activated. The other was on the Land Drifters Ship, when he rested on the deck and once again saw the same shadow in the detector. This had led him to dismiss his earlier guess that the shadow was the wraith Morden. "Youre the spirit that appeared in the Soul Wave Detector? Youve been following me all this time?" "Yes," the shadow swayed its legs. "Since you left the Wizard Tower, Ive been following you. From when that Nick tricked you into Grind Sail Town, to when you bullied a little girl and dug out her eyes, and even when you toyed with that low-ranking apprentice in that tower." Saul''s heart tightened as he tried to recall whether he had said anything about the diary when alone. Fortunately, Saul communicated with the diary through telepathy. Apart from looking a little odd, no one could detect its existence. "Master of the Tower, are you here to protect me?" "Hah!" The shadow let out a short laugh, almost mocking Saul''s naive thoughts, but in a way, it confirmed it. "You could say that. After all, he did say, try not to let you die." "So, you appeared in the detector twice to save me?" Saul asked, but he didnt wait for the shadow to respond and immediately said, "I can return to the Wizard Tower because of you, I really have to thank you for your help." Even if the shadow wasnt telling the truth, thanking it wouldn''t hurt. However, Saul couldnt let the shadow follow him around, or he wouldnt be able to conduct many of his experiments. "Though I didnt help you at Hanging Hand Valley... you should thank me! Do you think Gorsa would have appeared if not for me?" The shadows voice was initially vague but became more confident. At the same time, it seemed to see through Sauls intentions. "You want me to leave, don''t you? Hmph, do you think I want to stay next to you, such a boring guy? Looking at your research, its just pathetic!" The shadow''s voice rose a little. "Im only here temporarily, because Gorsa asked me to stay and answer your questions about Morden." Saul abruptly looked up, staring at the shadows pair of bright red eyes, and quickly took out the puppet doll Gorsa had given him. The eyes of the doll were now even more red. "You? You? Youre Lady Yura?" Could it be that what Gorsa meant by Yuras uniqueness was this? This strange form was indeed unlike a regular spirit. Her personality was also like a little girl. As soon as the shadow heard Yuras name, her voice turned cold. Though her face remained hidden, Saul could feel the shadows anger. "Im not Yura!" she snapped. "Im just a replica made by Gorsa to resurrect his wife." Saul gasped. "A manufactured soul?" "Forget it, whats there to explain to a Second Rank apprentice? You can call me Vini, but I have no relation to Yura, not even half a character!" The shadow, now calling itself Vini, wagged a finger at Saul. This shadows personality fluctuated wildly, sometimes lively, other times gloomy, just like a wraith. "Alright, lets not talk about that." Vini crossed her armsthough they disappeared when she did so. "What do you want to know about Morden?" "After being possessed by a wraith, will it have lasting effects on my body or mind?" According to Byron, after Saul defeated Morden, not only did his hands melt away, but his body nearly dissolved entirely. Though later, somehow, Saul returned to normal, this incident still troubled him. "Yes, most people possessed by wraiths are left with severe effects," Vini began, her tone now more lively as if she found the topic interesting. "You were possessed by a True Wizard Wraith. Normally, even if you were saved, you''d be sick for years or go completely mad. That level of contamination isn''t something to joke about." Vini jumped down from the table and walked around Saul, her hands behind her back. "But your Soul Resin blocked most of the dangerous soul energy for you. The parts that couldnt be absorbed strangely dissipated after the wraith died." She moved behind Saul, her black silhouette''s arm pressing against the back of his head. A chilling breath spread through Sauls pores, freezing his skin and muscles. But as soon as he came back to his senses, he realized it was just an illusion. His skin was still fine. "Your mental power is extremely strong, and combined with that magic circle, it affected Mordens consciousness. I suspect thats why you survived." "But heres the strange part. Although Mordens consciousness was shattered, he should have had the chance to escape, yet he vanished completely, without a trace." Vini walked around to the front of Saul again. Her black silhouette''s arm moved from his head to his forehead. Saul looked up at Vini, his gaze steady, not flinching. "Just like a tough bone that automatically turned into mush. Not only did it leave no remnants to affect your cognition, but it even helped enhance your mental power a little. Is this Mordens anomaly, or is it something special about you?" Clean and neat? Saul closed his eyes. It must have been the diary''s doing! The diary had no interest in soul energy or soul fragments, only enjoying locking the consciousnesses of the dead in a little black room. If not for the diary, Saul wouldve gone mad after being possessed by such a powerful wraith. Even if he survived, he would have been left a lunatic, perhaps permanently scarred. Vini didnt know about the diary, as she hadnt participated in the battle in Sauls mind. She pondered for a moment before pulling back her hand, gently tracing circles with her thumb and forefinger. "Is this your talent? No wonder Gorsa values you so much. A soul as pure and clean as yours is the kind of soul a living person should have." Saul also began to have a guess about Gorsas experiments. Could it be that after Yuras death, her consciousness was contaminated? Therefore, resurrecting her wasnt as simple as just finding her a body. Purging the contamination from her soul must be a difficult and dangerous task. Not only did they have to ensure the soul remained intact, but they also had to cleanse it of the pollution. Gorsa must have been researching this for a long time, struggling to no avail. Thats why he started nurturing Saul, a child with soul talent, from such a young age? But since Gorsa''s method of training Saul was more like letting him roam free, it was more likely that even Gorsa didn''t fully understand the extent of Saul''s soul talent, or how much it could help. Therefore, aside from offering some general guidance, he rarely interfered with Saul''s decisions. "Sigh" Saul sighed, lowering his gaze. "Master Gorsa is really a good person. He guides my studies and even has you protect me. When I think about his efforts to resurrect his wife... this wizarding world isn''t as cruel and cold as I thought." To Sauls surprise, upon hearing his words, Vini suddenly burst into laughter. She laughed so loudly that she even bent over, clutching her stomach. Her laughter echoed in the second warehouse, growing sharper, sending a chill down Sauls spine and a sharp pain through his brain. "Vini?" Saul said, pained, covering his ears. The laughter now carried a harmful force, and Sauls hand wasnt enough to block it. It was full of seams. Soon, a hot fluid began to trickle from his ears. "Vini!" Saul cried out, helpless. Vini finally stopped. She turned around, and her bright red eyes faded, becoming dim, as though covered by a layer of water. "Youre so na?ve!" she said coldly. "The wizarding world is governed by cold laws and even colder interests! All emotions are just mutual investments and the influence of power." Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul fell silent. He lowered his hand and looked at Vini without speaking. Seeing his expression, Vini knew he didnt believe her. "Still a child, huh?" She chuckled softly. "Then let me tell you another truth." Vini didnt have a mouth, but this time her voice was slow and gentle, almost mimicking Gorsa''s tone. "Gorsas wife, Yura, was killed by his own hands! And Gorsas so-called resurrection is just to provide himself with a backup plan." (End of Chapter) Chapter 157: Soul-Calling Lamp Saul clenched his teeth slowly. The cold truth made his breath catch in his throat, but deep inside, there was a voice telling him that this was the true face of the world. Vini seemed dissatisfied with the degree of impact the truth had on Saul. She drew closer again, the shadow leaning forward, and lingered by his ear. A faint voice echoed, "Do you know how many years Gorsa has been stuck at the peak of Second Rank?" "If you dont understand the meaning of this, let me give you an example. Do you know why a Second Rank apprentice who hasnt advanced to Third Rank by the age of thirty is expelled from the Tower?" "Why does the Wizard Tower release them instead of exploiting them to death?" "Because those who stay at the peak of their rank for too long will be continuously polluted by the unknown from the upper ranks. Keeping those Second Rank apprentices in the Tower would eventually turn them into monsters. You should know, working in the morgue, that anything polluted is sent to the junkyard. Even someone as powerful as Gorsa wouldnt dare use them." Saul vaguely felt a sweet scent blowing against his face, but the sweetness was followed by an overwhelming bitterness. Vini continued, "You say Gorsa... is he becoming more and more like a monster?" Saul could no longer hold back and took a large step backward, his back hitting the desk. The pain and fear caused him to gasp heavily. "Hah... hah..." He couldnt help but thinkif the Tower Master became a monster, how many humans would still remain in this Wizard Tower? As Saul fell into the horrifying future that Vini had described, a soft voice suddenly came from the door. "Yura, dont scare Saul." Saul and Vini turned their heads simultaneously, and saw Gorsa, wearing a red-brown cloak, walking from the center of the bodies. As Gorsa walked, the bodies parted automatically to let him through, and once he passed, they closed up again. When he reached Vini and Saul, Gorsa opened his arms, pulling back the cloak to reveal a body wrapped in pink bandages. "Come back." Vinis shadow, however, stayed in place. But Gorsa was patient with her. "Come back... behave." Only then did Vini glance at Saul. Her red eyes revealed nothing of her thoughts. She walked over, opened her arms, and embraced Gorsa, before dissolving like raindrops on the surface of a lake, merging with his body and disappearing. Saul snapped back to his senses. When Vini turned to look at him as she left, he seemed to glimpse a beautiful yet cold womans face. Gorsa withdrew his hand, and his large cloak swept gently, covering his body once more. He lowered his head and spoke softly to Saul. "Dont worry about Yuras words, especially those about resurrection. When you reach Third Rank, Ill explain these things to you." Saul could no longer resist stepping forward. "Tower Master, was that spirit truly Lady Yura?" Gorsa nodded. "Yes, it was her." He chuckled softly. "Did she tell you she was just a copy and called herself Vini?" Saul didnt know how long Vinis conversation with him had been overheard, but it no longer mattered. After all, Vini herself had been absorbed into Gorsas body. He nodded. "She always does this. When shes happy, she says shes Yura, but when shes not, shes Vini." Gorsa''s eyes curved slightly, but then darkened quickly. "Ive tried my best to preserve her consciousness, but while replenishing Yuras soul energy, she still received external contamination. So her perception has been affected." Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Theres nothing to be done for now. Consciousness is even more fragile than the soul. Sometimes, even a slight external shock or a shift in ones own thoughts can cause severe damage to a consciousness, taking it from one extreme to another." Gorsa extended his right hand from under his cloak, holding an old, rusted oil lamp with a thin layer of oil inside. "The body is the foundation of the soul. Dont play with leaving the soul." Saul hesitated but reached out to take the oil lamp. It was small, and he could hold it in one hand. The wick was a tiny thread of cotton, burning steadily. Had the Tower Master noticed that he had once left his body? Or had Vini, who had been by his side, informed Gorsa? "I dont know why I suddenly left my body last night. It startled me, but thankfully I returned afterward." Saul explained, trying to show that he hadnt sought out death intentionally. "This Soul-Calling Lamp should be kept with you. Drip a few drops of blood and saliva from your fingertip into the oil. If your soul leaves your body again unexpectedly, it will help you return to it." Saul tightened his grip on the lamp. Did the Tower Master believe that soul detachment would happen again? "Thank you, Tower Master. But do you know why this is happening to me?" "You probably have some guesses. Go verify them yourself, rather than listening to others," Gorsas eyes curved gently once more. "If you want to thank me, grow quickly. At least reach Third Rank, then you might be able to help me." Saul quickly nodded. "Yes, Tower Master, I will work hard." Gorsa smiled and suddenly disappeared from Sauls view. Now, the vast storeroom was empty, with only Saul left alive. Without the worry of a possessing wraith, there was no need to seek help from others. Saul held the Soul-Calling Lamp and walked back to the desk, sitting down. He leaned over the desk, arms around his face. At that moment, no one could see his expression. Before 3 p.m., Saul had moved all his experimental materials from the morgue on the second floor of the East Tower to the storeroom on the first floor. Then, during lunch, he went to find Senior Byron, intending to transfer the contributions earned from the wind-sail ship to him as a reward for saving his life. Unsurprisingly, Senior Byron didnt refuse, accepting Sauls gratitude without hesitation. "When did you return?" Byron calculated his share and then returned some credits to Saul. "I actually came back yesterday," Saul said with a bitter smile. Byron glanced at Saul but assumed he had stayed with the Tower Master after returning, so he didnt ask further. "What about the matter with Wright?" Saul knew what Byron meant and smiled. "His actions at the time were actually the norm in the wizarding world. I was more surprised that you came to find me." "I had some confidence before I acted," Byron said nonchalantly, not considering his actions to be particularly remarkable. "If you had died, I would have fled immediately, without avenging you." Saul shook his head. "Senior, dont you care about this life-saving grace?" "I just did a bit of assistance. Your survival was due to your own strength. As for that little bit of gratitude..." Byron lifted the ledger in his hand. "Its been paid off." Saul smiled obediently. There was no need to dwell on such matters. "By the way, where does Wright stay?" Seeing Sauls seemingly innocent smile, Byron silently mourned for Wright and then easily gave out his dorm number and frequently visited laboratory. The information was very detailed. But Saul didnt go to find Wright. There was no rush on that front. Instead, he took the opportunity to move into a new place. Keli hadnt returned yet. He felt some regret, but this was the normal rhythm of missions. Who would return in just a few days like him? With no time to rest, Saul exchanged some things he needed and returned to the second storeroom. ... While Saul was busy, the news of him replacing a Third Rank apprentice to become the storeroom manager had already spread among the senior apprentices. In the 12th floor of the East Tower, there was a lounge specifically for Third Rank apprentices to socialize. It was usually not very crowded, but Third Rank apprentices who had returned from external missions would typically come by here. They would exchange their experiences and discoveries from the outside world, or inquire about any new news within the tower. Today, the door to the lounge was pushed open again, and three people walked in from outside. Two men and one woman. The first man had a flamboyant demeanor, the second one had a grim expression, and the third woman wore a large hood that covered most of her face, leaving only her fair and well-defined chin exposed. The two people who had been talking in the lounge stopped immediately when they saw the newcomers. They exchanged glances, and one of the women stood up and walked toward them. "Billy, I heard your brother Bill died on this mission," she said. The man with the grim expression lifted his head and replied coldly, "Oh." (End of Chapter) Chapter 158: What You Fear is What Comes At this moment, the first man who had entered with a flamboyant demeanor stopped in his tracks and looked back at Billy. "Don''t you care that your brother is dead?" Billy, however, was completely indifferent as he continued walking inside and found a document to look through. "If you care, then you care." The first man, having been rebuffed, wasn''t angered. Instead, he asked with interest, "Anything new in the tower these past six months?" "Jero, you just want to know who else is dead, right?" the female apprentice who had walked over said, flashing a charming smile as she placed her elbow on Jero''s shoulder. Jero pushed her arm down with one finger. "Don''t do that, Rita. I only sleep with the dead." Rita, the Third Rank female apprentice, rolled her eyes. "Other than Bill''s death, there''s nothing particularly noteworthy. Oh, right, Byron and Wright, who were with him on the mission, brought back a sailing ship. They apparently traded it for quite a few credits." Jero''s eyes immediately lit up. "A sailing ship? I like that. How many dead people would it take to buy it?" "You''d better hurry up," Rita said. "A lot of people are interested in the sailing ship." At that moment, the third person walked in, removed her hood, revealing the beautiful lower half of her face and a glass head filled with a milky substance. The two Third Rank apprentices already in the activity room immediately stopped talking and turned back to their own business. Kongsha ignored everyone else and swayed her hips as she walked to a bulletin board, looking at the names on it. Jero, intrigued, followed Kongsha and walked over. This bulletin board listed the names of apprentices responsible for important tasks within the tower. Every time Kongsha returned from the outside, she would come here and look over all the names. Usually, she would leave right after looking, but today, one of her eyes lingered on a particular name for a long time. Soon, more eyes appeared, all focusing on that one point. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jero followed Kongshas gaze and read the name out loud. "Second Warehouse: Saul." He scratched his chin. "Never heard of this name. A Third Rank apprentice who joined from the outside? I really want to meet him." "I advise you not to mess with him, hehehe." Another person entered the activity room. It was the president of the Mutual Aid Society, Lokai, accompanied by the towering and recently unemployed Kujin. Lokai was the one speaking. Both Jero and Kongsha turned around. Kongsha remained expressionless, while Jero looked even more interested. "Oh? Could he be another person with a background, like you?" Lokai wasnt offended by the mockery. "Well, if you can''t even find any background information, that''s what makes him even scarier." He gestured with his thumb toward Kujin. "Now, hes only been promoted to Second Rank for less than half a month, and hes already replaced Kujins position." "Hmph!" The male apprentice who was with Rita suddenly stood up, a look of disdain on his face. "So, Second Rank apprentices can come into the activity room at will now?" Kongsha didnt acknowledge him. She withdrew her gaze and quickly left the room. If anyone knew her, they might think Kongsha was leaving because she feared the wrath of the Third Rank apprentices. Lokai spread his hands with a smile. "Second Rank apprentices can enter the activity room if they are accompanied by Third Rank apprentices. Ferguson, did you forget?" Ferguson immediately grew angry and stepped forward. Lokai didn''t avoid him, but Kujin raised his hand to block Ferguson. Ferguson glared coldly at the hand blocking his path and didn''t step forward. He turned to Kujin and said, "You lost your job to a Second Rank apprentice, and now you''re playing guard for one? Youre going backwards. Dont even think about advancing to become a true wizard. Just go be someones dog!" "You!" Kujins face turned bright red, and he almost made a move. But Ferguson simply bypassed them and left the activity room. Kujin glanced around. While no one was openly mocking him, he still felt a bit embarrassed. "Im leaving. You stay here," Kujin said quickly, leaving the room. Lokai, left behind in the activity room, wasnt angry. He just shrugged and sighed, "They really get along well, dont they?" Rita, who had just dismissed Kongsha, now walked over, lifting her chin. "Did you get the things I wanted?" Lokais smile grew brighter. "Of course, were the Mutual Aid Society. If Sister Rita is willing to join, I can give you a discount." Rita raised an eyebrow. "How much of a discount?" Lokai gave a figure. Rita, seemingly unconcerned, said, "Then Ill join." The two immediately started their transaction, while Jero once again focused his attention on the bulletin board. "Saul?" He looked intrigued. Back at the Wizard Tower, the days and diary became full again. Study, experiments, work oh, work hadnt officially started yet. In the two days since he took over the Second Warehouse, Sauls quill hadnt moved once. Because of the disgusting dream he had on his first night back, Saul was a bit apprehensive and hadnt slept since, replacing sleep with meditation. He didnt want to return to the tower only to get tangled in strange troubles. The dream had also warned Saul that the Nightmare Butterfly cocoon was now ready to assert its presence. Saul had experienced dreams that foretold danger before, but they were always related to himself. He had never had a dream about a murder scene. And it was a scene seen from the perspective of the killer. This instantly reminded him of the Nightmare Butterfly, the cocoon that had moved to his left eye. The little girl who had worn the cocoon for four years had seen others'' dreams, but it had no other obvious effects. Thus, Saul hadnt taken the potential danger of the cocoon seriously. But the experience of the first night back in the tower clearly told Saul that the cocoon from the Nightmare Butterfly had changed in some way. "Should I take it out?" Saul found a mirror and held a disinfected needle near his eye, contemplating whether to proceed. Just before he could act, he hesitated again. Though the dream had been unpleasant, it hadnt caused Saul any harm yet. He was also concerned that if he removed the cocoon, it might return to his right eye before he could seal it. What then? He couldnt spend all his time playing hide-and-seek with it in his body. "Maybe I should get help." Saul twirled the needle between his fingers and then stopped, "Hayden!" Before Saul left the tower, Hayden had still been a First Rank apprentice. But he had worked in the corpse room for nearly ten years and was very skilled in anatomy and material preservation. Saul planned to have Hayden help him remove the Nightmare Butterfly cocoon. As long as he stayed fully conscious during the procedure, Saul wasnt worried about Hayden making any sneaky moves. After all, Saul was now a Second Rank apprentice, and his strength and magic far surpassed Hayden''s. Once the decision was made, Saul grabbed the surgical tools he had prepared and stood up, ready to find Hayden. But just then, something on his chest suddenly glowed. The light came from his heart, a soft, warm glow. Saul looked down and pressed his hand to his chest. Though he had never seen this kind of light before, in that moment, he knew exactly where it came from. The Soul-Calling lamp! Saul slowly turned his head, and sure enough, he saw his own lowered head. He chuckled bitterly. "As expected, the tower master gave me this lamp, clearly signaling that my soul will likely leave my body again." Since it wasnt the first time, Saul wasnt as panicked as before. He followed his previous method, turning his back to his body, preparing to walk toward the farthest point from his body. But after a few steps, Saul realized he had already exceeded the farthest distance from last time. Saul looked back, and his body hadnt moved. The radius had indeed expanded. Saul raised a hand to cover his forehead. "Why is it that every time I learn a bit of new knowledge, I face deeper unknown effects? No time to catch my breath?" Complaining was useless. Saul could only focus on resolving the current issue. He continued forward, searching for the new boundary. With the next step, the world before Saul suddenly accelerated like being fast-forwarded 16 times, and when it stopped abruptly, a door appeared in front of him. It was the third door leading into the warehouse, the innermost metal door. Everything in front of him seemed to move sporadically in all directions, making Saul feel nauseous. "Did I teleport?" That was Saul''s first reaction. However, when he tried to move again, he realized he couldnt move at all. "Whats going on?" He couldnt even look down at the Soul-Calling Lamp on his chest. He could only stare straight ahead. At that moment, the metal door suddenly creaked open. A tall, displeased-looking Kujin walked in. "Kujin? How can he come in?" As the former warehouse manager, Kujin had lost the ability to enter freely. This was different from the corpse room; the magic array on the metal door was the lock, and now the "key" was in Sauls hands. Before Saul could get nervous, another person, short in stature, followed Kujin inside. When Saul saw that person, his vision froze in shock. It was him. Saul saw himself, following Kujin, walking into the Second Warehouse with a curious look on his face. (End of Chapter) Chapter 159: Lying Flat Saul brushed past himself. He watched as he, with curiosity, followed behind Kujin, walking from his right side to behind him. As he disappeared from his peripheral vision, the scene in front of him changed again. Saul was still standing there, unable to move, but in front of him were other people''s backs. He had teleported to another location. While battling the nauseating and dizzying sensations, Kujin reappeared and passed by Saul. This time, Kujin''s arm brushed Sauls shoulder, pushing him slightly off balance. Kujin immediately turned back, helped Saul straighten up, and then continued walking backward. The next moment, Saul saw himself catching up and glancing at him. As he disappeared from sight again, Sauls perspective shifted. This went on and on, with Saul repeatedly moving backward and watching the two pass by him again and again. Until they passed through the entire mass of corpses. Saul finally understood his current situation. He wasn''t seeing ghosts, nor had he teleported. He was now attached to the mass of corpses in the storage room, seeing the scene they had once witnessed. But at that time, these corpses hadnt opened their eyeshow could they see? And who had seen Kujin and himself? However, now wasn''t the time to analyze this. Saul had to return to his own body quickly. He focused on the back of the person in front of him. Though his vision wavered constantly, the long period of observation helped him notice a patch where the back of the skull had been repaired. The fatal wound on this corpse was at the back of the skull, but before it was placed here, someone had used something to mend the defect. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No wonder all the people standing here couldnt see any injuries. At first glance, it seemed like these people had died peacefully. I cant think about this any longer. I need to break free from the corpses'' control. I dont want to suddenly die outside my body for no reason. Saul began to ignore the effects of the constantly shifting vision and focused on observing the Erosion Diagram. He repeatedly watched as people walked in a clockwise direction, then at the very bottom of the circle, it transformed into an octopus-like monster. It was an octopus-like creature rather than just an octopus because the creatures limbs were all octopus-like suckers, but the top of its body showed human features. Saul imagined himself as that octopus monster. He tried to take a step forward, but his body was still as heavy as if he were carrying a mountain. Nevertheless, Saul didnt give up. He summoned all his strength and focused on lifting his right foot. Snap! Snap! Snap! A strange, ethereal sound rang in his head, like rubber bands snapping. He finally took the first step! Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap The snapping sounds grew louder, and then Saul suddenly staggered and broke free from the corpse. His vision rapidly shifted backward. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself back in front of the tall shelves. Looking down, he saw his own human hands. Did I come back? Saul turned around and saw his own body still sitting in the chair. So I just returned to the position where my soul was earlier. But at least Ive broken free from the corpses control. Recalling what had just happened, Saul dared not move forward again, fearing that he would be grabbed by those corpses and dragged to watch some disturbing scenes again. Although I returned to my body by following the Erosion Diagrams movement pattern last time, I dont necessarily have to start from the farthest point. Maybe never mind, lets just try. Saul envisioned a circle with the two ends as the place he currently stood and the place where his body was. Then, he stepped forward, following the imagined circle, moving in a clockwise direction, closer to his body. This time, his surroundings were clear, with no black shadows interested in his body. Saul walked steadily, step by step, until he finally reached the place where his body was. He opened his eyes and saw a white skeletal arm in front of him, holding surgical tools. Saul sighed in relief. Im back. Before he could rejoice in his return to his body, a wave of immense fatigue began to overwhelm his mind. He leaned on the chair to stand up. After just a few steps, he realized he was so exhausted that hed fall asleep any second, and there was no way he could make it back to his dorm. Although I wasnt out of my body for long, breaking free from those corpses took up so much energy. He gave in and collapsed onto the ground, staring up at the ceiling. As long as I lie flat, no one can trip me up. Before his thoughts could wander further, he closed his eyes and instantly fell into a deep sleep. After Saul fell asleep, the large feather pen, which had been still for two days, suddenly floated up. It then wrote a series of slightly messy characters on the clean paper that Saul had prepared earlier. ... When Saul opened his eyes again, he didnt know he had already received his first new assignment. All he felt was an intense hunger, as though his chest might burn out from the emptiness. Im so hungry. Saul took a step forward, his legs weak. A cold, biting wind mixed with flying snowflakes struck his body, gradually numbing his bones. Every step forward sent piercing pain through his joints. In his desperate hunger and cold, a house appeared before Saul. The door was tightly closed, but warm light shone through the windows. Through the glass, Saul saw a fireplace burning, a long table filled with various foods, and girls laughing and talking beside the table. I want to go in! The intense desire gave Saul a surge of power, and he increased his pace, reaching the door. Bang! Bang! Bang. At first, his knocking was polite. He didnt want to scare the girls inside. But after waiting for a while probably only two seconds no one came to open the door! Anger started to replace reason. His knocking grew more frantic. Still, no one answered, and he even heard someone running away. Why wont you open the door? Youre enjoying the food and warmth, but you dont care about the person outside? Saul couldnt take it anymore. He kicked the door open. The light blinded him, but Saul still saw a roasted chicken running away. The chicken was as big as a person, and if he ate it, he would definitely be full. Saliva dripped from Sauls mouth, and he pounced on it. ... Saul opened his eyes, and the ceiling above him was tall and grand. He swallowed hard, suppressing the churning in his stomach, barely holding back from vomiting like last time. He stood up, feeling all the exhaustion return, but his mental energy had even slightly improved! But the scenes from the dream made it hard for him to be happy. In the dream, he had eaten someone and then reverently turned the body into a corpse flower. He could still feel the emotions of the person in the dream, as if some kind of ritual was taking place. It was then that Saul realized he had entered someone elses dream again. He crawled up from the ground and glanced at the hourglass clock on the wall. It was 4:30 in the morning. If what he saw in the dream would happen in reality like last time, the slaughter should have just finished. When Penny had the cocoon of the Nightmare Butterfly, she saw other peoples dreams. But what Saul saw was reality. Moreover, it was a processed version of reality. Saul sighed deeply, It seems the apprentice handling this matter hasnt completed their task. Their efficiency is too low. As he looked down, Saul noticed the feather pen standing on the table. He hurried over and saw a string of messy handwriting on the white paper. Dima horn, twisted toxin Deliver to Mentor Rum by 8 PM on April 30th. New job. Today is the 28th, so theres still plenty of time. This was Sauls first job, and he had to take it seriously. First, he needed to find those materials. Saul picked up the paper, turned around, and saw the tall shelves in front of him, filled with various materials. I take back what I just said. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160: The Riddler Gathering all the materials took Saul nearly ten hours. Moving everything onto the cart took almost as long. This meant that when Saul finally had everything organized, it was already past midnight on the 30th. Saul massaged his sore arms from the constant lifting and placing, first setting the cart aside. It wasnt even six in the morning yet. The East Tower wasnt safe, so he decided to wait until the candlelight turned back to white before leaving. With some time to spare, Saul picked up a lantern and walked through the aisles of shelves to the back of the corpse crowd. He hadnt checked the number of candles yet. The number of burning candles should not be fewer than eighty-one. For safetys sake, its best to have over a hundred. One, two, three Walking along the wall surrounding the corpse crowd, Saul counted the candles one by one. Whizz Just as he reached the tenth candle, he watched it go out by itself. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without a word, he raised the lantern high, bringing the blue flame close to the wick, reigniting the candle. The candle flared bright once more as the flame from the lantern reached the wick. But as soon as Saul lowered the lantern, the candle went out again with a soft whizz. Reignite, extinguish, reignite, extinguish. Sauls expression darkened as he lowered the lantern, glancing around. He confirmed that the number of lit candles was definitely more than eighty, so he rolled up his sleeves and continued lifting the lantern. Half-closing his eyes to observe the erosion pattern, Saul focused intently on the mischievous candle through the small gap in his eyelids. This time, as he reignited the candle, a half-transparent, pale lip appeared out of nowhere and puckered towards the flame Saul quickly adjusted the lantern, bringing the flame in line with the lips. Ura wah la ji li gu lu He vaguely heard some mournful cries. Though he couldnt understand the words, it felt like curses. Without hesitation, Saul chased after the lips with the lantern, scorching them with the flame. The translucent lips ignited with a white fire, causing the lips to twist away in fright. Saul wasnt one to let it get away so easily, and with the lantern raised, he relentlessly pursued it. One fled, the other pursued. Saul followed the lips until they settled on one of the corpses in the crowd. He stopped, first checking the diary on his left shoulder, then raised the lantern and walked toward the corpse. Was that you causing trouble just now? Saul waved the lantern in front of the corpse. The corpse kept its eyes tightly shut, appearing no different from any other lifeless body. But after witnessing the troublesome lips and his experience of possessing these corpses, Saul strongly suspected that these corpses werent completely unaware. They could see the outside world, had memories and they could cause trouble! Was the whole purpose of keeping the candles bright in the Tower of Shadows just to prevent these corpses from acting up? Saul lifted the lantern again, but this time, he didnt light it. Instead, he pressed the still-warm nozzle against the corpses lips. If you keep causing trouble, Ill burn your real mouth. After the harsh threat, Saul returned to the candlelight. This time, the candle didnt go out again, and no further candles failed to light. Saul walked along the wall, counting the lit candles. There were 108 in total. A few others wouldnt even light, perhaps broken. Having finished checking the candles, Saul turned to examine the corpses in the storage room. Having worked in the corpse room before, Saul wasnt afraid of the flesh, but he always felt uneasy here. It felt as though, when he wasnt paying attention, the corpses might move on their own, change positions, watch him, or even discuss him. That feeling of being watched from behind, even though nothing had been detected, was truly uncomfortable. While organizing the warehouse, Saul had intentionally noted the position of each corpse. But during later checks, he had never seen them move. Yet, after his experiences with possessing these bodies, Saul understood that, even if the corpses didnt move, they were definitely not completely normal. Since these corpses were all important items in the warehouse, each with a number, Saul couldnt even dissect one to study. But Saul wasnt entirely powerless against them. As his research on souls deepened, he planned to eventually request permission from his mentor to borrow one for study. For now, he let them be and continued organizing the items in the warehouse. As the new warehouse manager, he planned to make an inventory list, sorted by characters, to save time in the future instead of wasting it searching for things. It was a big project. Saul was busy until 6 AM when the East Tower was cleared for entry. He then put down the half-finished work and pushed the cart out of the warehouse. He passed the intersection and a room filled with boxes and quickly arrived at the outer bronze double doors. He pulled the cart, opened the right-side door, and, after confirming the left one was still intact, stepped outside. The outside was shrouded in dense darkness, nearly solid, with the wall-mounted candles shrinking into clusters of white halos, unable to spread their light. Crossing through the dark corridor, Saul unknowingly ascended to the second floor of the East Tower. Upon reaching the outside, he immediately spotted Kurum sneaking toward the third corpse room. The man hadnt seen Saul, his face full of excitement like a child caught sneaking candy. He really enjoys working with corpses, Saul muttered, shaking his head as he walked by. Saul believed that, unlike Kurums obsession with corpses, his own enjoyment came from the thrill of a successful experiment. Due to his bloated body, Mentor Rum was probably the only one in the Tower who rarely left his room. In the past two years, Saul had met with Rum several times, each time to report the results of his experiments. Rum hadnt tried to convince Saul to study under him again. Saul wasnt sure whether he had given up or if it was because Mentor Kaz had secretly stopped him. Saul silently sighed in relief. He knocked on the door. No one responded, but the folding door opened slightly on its own. Though it was a small gap, it was enough for both Saul and the cart to pass through. Entering the room, Saul pushed aside the thick curtain with one hand and once again saw the sunlight, contrasted by the dark corner. Mentor Rum was sitting in that darkest corner. Mentor Rum, Ive brought the materials you requested. Saul stepped forward respectfully. After a brief moment, Rum, who had remained motionless, finally spoke in a low voice. Put them on the table. Saul moved the materials to the table, bowed to Rum, and prepared to leave. Sniff sniff To Sauls surprise, Rum suddenly inhaled deeply, as if sniffing him. Where did you get this doll? The doll? Saul hesitated. His relationship with the Tower Master, Gorsa, had always been a secret. Aside from Mentor Kaz, no one knew about it. But when he returned to the Tower, Gorsa had taken him away in front of everyone. The scene had been witnessed not just by Byron and the others but also by the five prisoners from the Land Drifters. It seemed the Tower Master no longer cared about keeping it a secret. He hadnt warned Saul not to mention it either. What caused him to change his mind? These thoughts flashed quickly through his mind, but Saul didnt hide anything. Its something the Tower Master gave me. Hmm Rum squinted at Saul, as if seeing him for the first time. Saul lowered his head and let him examine. It had been several months since their last meeting, and Rum had gained even more weight. He hadnt grown taller, but the fat had piled up, gradually swallowing his once relatively normal head. Just sitting there, Rum gave Saul a chilling feeling, as though standing by a volcano that could erupt at any moment. You still intend to major in dark elements? Rum spoke again, bringing up a topic he hadnt discussed in a long time. This time, Saul didnt hesitate. Yes, Mentor Rum. Ive made my decision. Is this your own choice? Or were you forced? Saul was caught off guard by Rums direct question, but he nodded to confirm his stance. Heh. Rum chuckled softly. Majoring in dark elements isnt bad. Perhaps this is destiny. Saul didnt understand his mentors meaning. These strong people were all riddlers. When he finally became a True Wizard, he would definitely turn the tables and make them guess his intentions! (End of Chapter) Chapter 161: I Like Your Eyes Although Mentor Rum didnt seem very pleased, he still allowed Saul to leave. However, not long after Saul left, someone knocked on Rums door again. Mentor. It was Nicks voice. After being granted permission, Nick entered. He had a constant smile on his face, which was a stark contrast to his usual expressionless demeanor. Rum studied Nick for a few moments, quickly understanding his current state. The potion has been absorbed well? Nicks smile became brighter. Yes, Mentor, I can feel my emotions becoming more stable now. I dont have to suppress myself as much as before. Unexpectedly, Rum sighed. Youve stayed at Second Rank for a long time, and it always makes me wonder if this path is truly right for you. This is the path I chose myself, Mentor, you dont need to worry, Nick said, but his expression suddenly changed, and he couldnt help but start crying. Rum was unbothered, knowing that this was a necessary trial for Nicks advancement. For everyone, except for a few exceptionally gifted individuals, advancement was never easy. In the world of wizards, every stage of advancement was dangerous, yet necessary. Once you chose to walk the wizards path, you had to keep progressing; stagnation was a danger that could be fatal. Rum lightly tapped his stomach, causing ripples to form. I heard the Tower Master rescued you along the way and even took Saul with him? Nick calmed down a bit, wiping his tears. Yes. He thought for a moment before adding, Byron once said in the Hanging Hand Valley that Saul is the Tower Masters student. Although he later explained that it was a lie to deceive the enemy, I now think maybe Byron was telling the truth. Rum slowly nodded. He nodded slightly, as any bigger movement would cause his chin to touch the fat on his neck. Perhaps Sauls duties in the Tower were also arranged by the Tower Master. Its a pity he was really suited for specializing in Light Magic. In this wizard tower, no one could defy the orders of the Tower Master, Gorsa, not even the high-ranking mentors. Suddenly, Rum shifted the topic. Have you been to Grind Sail Town? Nick had already submitted this task at the registration office but hadnt mentioned that Saul had completed it for him. He had some personal motives for this task and wanted to conceal his own involvement as much as possible. But now that Rum had asked him directly, Nick, still in an unstable emotional state due to his advancement, didnt dare to hide anything. He could only dodge the question slightly and said, Before reaching Grind Sail Town, I received the news of my fathers death and asked someone else to complete the task for me. Now, most of the Grinding Sound Fruits fields there have been destroyed by the barbarian invasion, and it seems they will no longer be able to contribute Grinding Sound Fruits. Ive already suggested to the registration office to withdraw protection for Grind Sail Town. No need for all that trouble, Rum smiled softly. Grind Sail Town is completely gone. Nick raised his head in shock, his surprised expression unmistakable, even with a hint of fear. Rum, however, didnt seem concerned at all. Its good that youve started advancing, so you dont need Grinding Sound Fruits to suppress your emotions anymore. Nick seemed a bit strange. He clenched his lips, the muscles at the corners of his mouth twitching, his pupils narrowing to pinpricks. It was as if he had heard something terrifying. Rum suddenly reached out and placed a hand on Nicks head. Dont be so scared, Nick. Youre one of my most favored students. Even if you occasionally make small mistakes, I wont just eat you up right away. Nick suddenly collapsed to the ground, trying to beg for mercy, but his throat trembled and he couldnt speak. Watching Nicks emotional outburst, Rums head slowly slid from the top of his body down to near his stomach, gazing at Nicks forehead, which was now sweating. Forget about Grind Sail Town. Dont worry about Saul either, Rums hand gently stroked Nicks head. As he did, strands of brown hair fell to the ground, then dissolved as if being corroded. Yes, Mentor, Nick said, his eyes fixed on the hair on the floor, tears uncontrollably falling down. Although this is Gorsas Wizard Tower, I am still your mentor. If you truly dont want to get involved, just focus on your research. As a student I value, your stance is already decided. Stop trying to please both sides. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, yes, Mentor Nicks teeth started to chatter, his voice hoarse and unclear. Since youre about to advance, Ill let you off this time. Go to the room across the hall, and wait until your emotions stabilize before you leave. Yes. Nick backed out of the separated room, crawling out. When he left, his hair had completely fallen out, leaving behind an uneven bald head. Rums head returned to the top of his body. Well, it doesnt matter, he seemed to answer an unasked question. No movement at all would make people suspicious. At least Bill is dead, right? It saves you from needing to act. Hahaha Laughter echoed in the room, muffled by the thick curtains, not a sound escaping. After leaving Rums room, Saul had no idea what kind of cost Nick had paid for his little scheme. His attention was completely taken by the conversation of some passing apprentices. I heard that the Second Rank apprentice who took the Corpse Flower task last time voluntarily gave up. Two Second Rank female apprentices were whispering on the slope between the twelfth and thirteenth floors. Saul, pushing a cart, slowed his steps. Is the task really that difficult? I dont think solving the problem is hard; the real challenge is finding the person who created the problem. After Sari took the task and waited for a few days, there was no sign of anything abnormal. Then, just yesterday morning, another servant died. The other female apprentice, with her braids swaying like cobras, laughed dismissively. Lucy, how about we take the task? Since someone already gave up, the reward credits will probably increase. The apprentice named Lucy was tempted, Alright, lets go now, we cant let anyone beat us to it! The two quickly agreed and disappeared around the bend. After taking small steps for a while, Saul finally started walking. As expected, my second dream is coming true. When he passed the twelfth floor, Saul glanced inside. The Corpse Flower that used to stand in the hallway had long been cleaned up. I hope they can solve the mastermind. I could really use a good nights sleep. Second Rank apprentices didnt have regular classes. Of course, if they really wanted to attend, they could sit in on First Rank classes. Once they reached Second Rank, the knowledge gaps between apprentices became more evident. Forcing them into the same class would only hold everyone back. So, after advancing to Second Rank, most of their learning was self-directed, with occasional guidance from mentors. Otherwise, apprentices might end up walking down the wrong path, unintentionally blowing themselves up. First Rank apprentices had to undergo progress tests every month, while Second Rank apprentices only had to test every six months. But since Saul had just advanced to Second Rank, he had a full year of preparation before his first test. For a long time, he didnt need to worry about testing. So, after getting used to the work in the second warehouse, Saul began his new round of research. The materials in the second warehouse were abundant, with a small portion lacking any labeling. According to the rules, Saul was allowed to use them, as long as he didnt waste them carelessly. The materials in the warehouse could only be used by him, and not given to other apprentices. Although this work was tedious and didnt allow much time for study, it still attracted many people. Though there were no big men guarding the warehouse like in the corpse warehouse, those three metal doors were no mere decoration. They were connected to something related to the communication pens, automatically identifying which materials were within the task requirements and which were not. Once materials outside the scope were carried, the metal doors couldnt be opened. At least Saul couldnt open them. After two days of organizing the materials in the warehouse, Saul received another task from Mentor Kaz. This time, the task involved dozens of materials. Fortunately, Saul had already prepared a search list, or it would have been hard to finish on time. While pushing his cart out of the warehouse, Saul encountered someone on the way. The person, like the Tower Master, wore a heavy cloak and a mask, coming from the left corridor. He must be the one in charge of the first warehouse, Saul stopped in his tracks, wondering whether to greet him. But the person walked straight past Saul without stopping. No greetings, no acknowledgment. Saul couldnt help but smile bitterly. After having a few friends in the outside world, he almost forgot that the Wizard Tower was actually a cold place. However, Sauls smile hadnt faded when the person suddenly stopped. Immediately on alert, Saul also halted, maintaining a distance of two meters between them. The person didnt turn around, instead bowing deeply. As the head lowered, a crack appeared at the back of the persons hood. From within the crack, an ugly womans face emerged. It looked like something out of a sinister animated witch. I like your eyes. Can you give them to me? The woman asked in a hoarse voice. Sorry, Sauls expression darkened. I still need them. (End of Chapter) Chapter 162: Save Me The witch''s face, which had been directly facing him, suddenly turned to the side, revealing another face beneath the hood. From the nose and chin, it seemed to be the face of a young man. The lines of his face were striking, with a straight nose, and he was probably quite handsome. The man''s face spoke, "I can exchange credits with you and guarantee to give you a pair of useful eyes." After undergoing several body modifications, Saul was not opposed to changing his limbs. However, eyes were an important and dangerous organ. Whether the other party was eyeing his eyes or his cocoon, Saul couldnt casually give them away. "I! Want! Them!" The witchs face didnt give up, even acting like a child and pouting. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using that face to act cute was, frankly, quite unpleasant to look at. "Quiet!" The man snapped, but after the witch shut up, he continued to increase the stakes, "I can guarantee the eyes I offer will be absolutely useful. If you dont like human eyes, I also have the eyes of extraordinary creatures like the cold night bird or the queen fly." Saul let go of the cart handles and smiled politely, "Sorry, Im not considering getting new eyes right now. If I need them, Ill come to find you." The man raised his hand and lifted his hood, revealing two mismatched blue and purple eyes that stared deeply at Saul. Just as Saul thought the man might take action, he suddenly lowered his hood again. "My name is Haywood. If you change your mind, you can find me in the first warehouse. As for your hands, I also have better modification options." After saying that, Haywood continued forward, but the witch''s face on the back of his head began to cry like a baby. The quiet corridor was immediately filled with eerie crying, which lingered for a long time. Saul waited until the man pushed open the metal door and disappeared from sight before wiping the cold sweat from his temple and pushing the cart forward again. When Haywood revealed his eyes, Saul suddenly felt an eerie sensation, as if he had been completely seen through. It was as though Haywood possessed x-ray vision, scanning every secret of his body. Especially when his eyes swept over Sauls bone arms, Saul felt the magic within him begin to uncontrollably fluctuate. Fortunately, the diary didn''t issue a warning; otherwise, Saul was ready to take the initiative. "That person is a very powerful Third Rank apprentice. Hes currently in the Wizard Tower, so he has some restraint. But if I meet Haywood outside the Wizard Tower, he may not bother negotiating with me." Saul clenched his fists, the bones of his arms tightening with a cracking sound. "I cant be content with being a Second Rank apprentice. Even among those at the same rank, some are stronger than I am. I still need to continue learning!" Saul reached the metal door, waited for a moment, and then carefully pushed the door open. The room, filled with boxes, was empty. The two-faced Haywood had apparently not planned to ambush him and had already left. When Saul saw Mentor Kaz, he was in the laboratory guiding new apprentices. There were four apprentices in the lab, all around ten years old, staring up at Kaz, only to receive his ruthless mockery in return. One girl even had red eyes from holding back tears. "Mentor, Ive brought the materials you asked for." As soon as Kaz stopped, Saul quickly pushed the cart forward. "You all go back. If you cant even understand this much, then dont bother becoming wizards!" Kaz dismissed the others and didnt even glance at the items Saul brought, pushing the cart aside. "These things arent that important. Hows the new job going?" Kaz, rarely showing concern, asked about Saul''s work. "Its fine. There are many materials in the warehouse, so it takes time to find things. Im working on organizing them." "Is that your impression?" Kaz frowned at Saul. "What about the corpse swarm?" The corpse swarm had indeed given Saul a strange feeling, but compared to his previous experiences in the Wizard Tower, it wasnt that frightening. "Theyre a bit mischievous," Saul thought for a moment and summarized. "Heh" Kaz pretended not to hear, "The second warehouse is the most dangerous place in the Wizard Tower, but it''s also the safest. You''re quite good at research. Your first body modification technique even impressed me. I hope you continue to work hard, but remember to focus on soul research." "Alright, Ill keep working hard." Saul agreed. How many times had his mentor mentioned soul research to him? Saul could sense a hint of urgency in Kazs words. Did his mentor really trust him this much? Did he think his research could help Gorsa? Gorsa was the Tower Master, a peak Second Rank official wizard! Saul''s eyes flickered. Could it be that the Tower Masters condition was worsening? Was that why Kaz was putting some of his hopes on Saul in despair? After a brief mention, Kaz shifted the topic. He checked Sauls recent studies and gave him a list of books as additional study material. However, Kaz didnt offer much advice on the knowledge Saul wanted to learn about the separation of the soul. "I can only say that since you havent been injured, it shouldnt be an external force causing the separation. You should pay attention to any changes in both your body and soul." Saul pondered this. After bidding his mentor farewell, he pushed the cart down the passage to the West Tower. He hadnt been to his dormitory in several days. This dormitory on the twelfth floor, he hadnt even stayed in for a single day since he moved in. There were several opened and unopened boxes in the room. The table, cabinet, and bedroom were all in a mess. Now that he finally had time, he opened all the boxes and stacked them along the wall. That was his idea of tidying up. Saul took a bath in the washroom. Although he had learned how to clean himself quickly with spell, nothing beat a good soak in the tub. However, just as Saul was climbing out of the bath, the steam swirling around him, he noticed something strange in the mirror. "Whats this?" Saul, holding a half-dry towel, walked cautiously toward the mirror. The mirror was fogged up, and he could only see a vague shadow moving closer. Saul raised his hand and waved. The figure in the mirror raised its hand and waved too. The frequency of the movements was identical, as if the previous anomaly had just been a trick of his eyes. But Saul was the least likely to trust that he had been mistaken. He raised his hand and wiped the mirror with the towel, leaving a streak behind. The towel wiped across the glass, but it was still covered with water stains. At least now Saul could make out the face in the mirror. The face revealed in the mirror was a womans face. Saul had seen this face before. It was the same face he had glimpsed before Vini left, beneath the shadow. "Vini?" Saul asked cautiously. The face in the mirror turned expressionless. Under Sauls gaze, her lips twitched, and soon her entire face began to twitch. She opened her mouth repeatedly, trying to say something, but was firmly blocked by the mirror. Saul moved closer. "Vini, what do you want to say?" He kept a close watch on his diary, but it didnt indicate any danger. "The dormitory is generally safe, so maybe Vini is trying to convey something to me." Saul thought, "Should I listen or not?" His mentor always emphasized that the unknown was dangerous, but sometimes, the known could be just as dangerous. Saul placed his hand on the mirror. "If you want to say something" Suddenly, the face in the mirror grew larger, and Vinis delicate face quickly distorted into a terrifying, acid-burned ghostly visage. The water vapor on the mirror obscured most of the grotesque image, but it left only the sunken lower eyelids and a glimpse of the nose bridge. A single droplet of water slid down from the corner of her eye, and when Sauls fingertip touched the mirror, he caught the tear. "Save me Save me Save me" Saul quickly pulled his hand back. The voice was one he recognized well. It was the voice of the puppet doll used to test his mental strength. Had it always been Vini crying out from inside the doll? Or was it Lady Yura? (End of chapter) Chapter 163: Soul Drifting "Ah!" A sharp scream echoed through the air. The voice of help suddenly became unbearable, and "Help me!" turned into an unconscious screech. The pressure on his eardrums was so intense that Saul quickly stepped back a few paces. The sudden shout abruptly ceased at that moment. Saul looked up and realized that Lady Yura''s face had disappeared, but he noticed something even more baffling. His body had collapsed in front of him with a thud. He looked down at his chest, and sure enough, the Soul Calling Lamp lit up again. His soul had been forcefully ejected from his body by Lady Yura''s scream. Saul couldnt help but rub his forehead. "So, how incompatible are my body and soul right now? I cant even walk without falling, and a shout makes my soul slip out." Fortunately, he spent most of his time alone, but what if his soul suddenly left his body in front of others and his body collapsed? That would be a problem. The image of the disfigured face he saw in the mirror earlier still haunted Saul. "This situation is seriously affecting my daily life. I need to resolve this as soon as possible." As for how to resolve it? Saul glanced at the diary on his left shoulder. "Looks like I''ll be relying on you again for a while." The last time his soul left his body, Saul hadnt figured out how far he could drift before he needed to return. He simply traced a circle around himself and returned to his body. So this time, he decided to use the bathroom as his range, planning to walk a smaller circle. As soon as Saul took a step, he immediately felt a pull from his body. It turned out that in order to return to his body, he didnt need to find the furthest distance. He just needed to complete the steps outlined in the erosion diagram. However, after just two steps, Saul stopped, and the pull vanished. "Maybe I can find a closer distance, the nearest distance." Saul moved closer to his body, nearly touching it, and then tilted his body, trying to walk back in just two steps. But this time, the pull from his fingertips didnt appear. "No good, could it be the distance is too close?" Since he was in the relatively safe dorm, Saul started experimenting slowly, trying again and again. Only by understanding his bodys situation could he avoid being caught off guard when real danger came. He took a step back, and each time he retreated, he turned his body and started walking in a clockwise direction. If something felt wrong, he stopped and moved further away. After a few steps, Saul was less than two meters away from his body. This time, when he followed the erosion diagrams movement again, he could feel the connection between himself and his body. One, two, three, four, fivejust as he was about to take the sixth step and return to his body, Saul hesitated. "It''s still early. Maybe I dont need to rush back," Saul thought. "This is West Tower, the dorm area, so its relatively safe. I can still look for the furthest distance my soul can drift." Starting from his body, Saul traced the invisible boundary of the arc, trying to find the maximum distance he could drift this time. After just a few steps, he realized that the circle had expanded again. "If this keeps up, maybe one day the circle will touch some forbidden area. Even if my soul doesnt go that far, the field contamination could still harm me." Lost in thought, Saul walked out of his dorm and into the next room. There was no one living here. A single candle on the desk flickered, casting a dim light. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The room was empty, the atmosphere cold, like a quiet tomb with no human presence. Saul continued walking, and as he turned into the hallway, he entered the next dorm. The candlelight in this room shone brightly, and there was someone living here. Saul stood in the corner of the dorm, looking up. The layout was identical to his own dorm. There was barely any furniture, and even books and experimental supplies were scarce. It was as cold as a prison cell. Across from Saul, there was a large bed, and a girl was curled up in the corner of the bed, her face streaked with tears, her body shaking with sobs. It was Angela! Saul hadnt paid attention to when she advanced to Second Rank, nor did he know she lived right next door to him. Suddenly, Angela looked up and whispered sharply, "Leave!" Saul froze. Could Angela see him? Before he could test further, Angela continued crying, "Get out of my body, you demon!" After shouting, she buried her head in her knees and sobbed. However, Angelas left hand lifted, gently brushing through her hair, as though someone were standing beside her, comforting her sadness. "Angela doesnt see me, but is she experiencing a split personality, or is she being haunted by a spirit?" Saul wasnt interested in delving into Angela''s secrets, nor did he intend to help her resolve her problems. Eyes, arms, soul... Saul had his own problems to deal with! He continued walking, leaving the dorm and heading down the hallway. It was eerily quiet now, with no one in sight. Suddenly, a grayish shadow appeared at the end of the hallway, moving quickly toward him. It was running, but as the shadow got closer, Saul realized it wasnt a solid figure at all, just a shadow without a body. As the shadow passed by, Saul noticed it was a two-dimensional plane. The gray figure sped past him and then suddenly stopped, its head swaying back and forth as if searching for something. Seeing this, Saul quickly retreated into the dorm. He counted silently to himself, then stepped back into the hallway. This time, the hallway was empty, and the gray shadow was gone. "Sure enough, while most people cant see me in my soul form, some anomalies can sense my presence. Even in the West Tower, I need to be careful." Although he had only explored a few dozen meters, Saul could roughly determine the extent of his current range based on the curvature of the circle. He walked back to the bathroom, ready to return to his body, but once again, he hesitated at the last moment. "Strange" Saul rubbed his chin. "Im in soul form and can pass through walls, but why am I still being supported by the floor?" Saul stamped his foot, trying to push it downward, only to be astonished when his foot sank into the floor. "So Im not actually standing on the ground; Im standing in the air." With this realization, Saul lifted one foot and made a motion as if climbing stairs, stepping up one invisible step at a time, until his head emerged from the thirteenth floor''s ground. "This floating motion is a bit awkward. I guess I havent fully mastered the essence of soul movement yet." Sauls head turned as his body followed, emerging from the floor. This room looked familiar. "Isnt this Senior Kongshas room?" Since Saul delivered heads to her a few times, Kongsha had started requesting more frequent outside missions. Saul rarely saw her, so the head delivery transaction had naturally ceased. At that moment, the light in the room was bright, and the sound of water flowing from the bathroom could be heard. "Kongshas back? Taking a bath?" Kongsha had a very enticing figure. As a teenage boy, Saul couldnt help but imagine the scene in the bathroom when he heard the sound of running water. "That image must be beautiful... just can''t look up. Kongsha is a tough one, and she didnt hesitate to ruin such a beautiful face." Saul shook his head, trying to dispel these distracting thoughts. He looked up at the ceiling and, realizing he was close to the fourteenth floor, muttered to the journal, "Should I go up and take a look?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 164: Conspiracy Think it, do it! Confirming that the diary hadn''t given any warnings, Saul ascended the steps again as if climbing a staircase. Soon, his head emerged through the floor of the fourteenth level. The lights were on, and it was clear that this dorm room was occupied. A third-rank apprentice''s dormitory was twice as large as that of a second-rank apprentice. After ensuring there was no danger, Saul fully emerged and began to wander around the room. Although the dormitory was larger, the extra space wasn''t used for comfort. It was as simple as if it belonged to an ascetic. People who were content with pleasure could never become third-rank apprentices before the age of thirty. The dormitory had the usual living room and bedroom, but there was also a relatively large storeroom and a compact laboratory. Just as Saul was about to enter the laboratory to see what its owner was researching, the diary appeared with a reminder: Dont snoop around, be careful not to get sealed! "Things being studied by a third-rank apprentice are still dangerous for me!" "The diary mentions sealing, not going mad. Could it be theyre researching a method to imprison spirits?" Saul quickly took a few steps back, moving away from the laboratory. In retreat, he found himself in the bedroom next door. Before Saul could turn around, he heard a suppressed conversation entering his ears. "How could you let that little dwarf take your job?" Little dwarf? Taking the job? Saul immediately connected the dots. What a coincidence, this had to be about him! Turning around, he saw two tall men with muscular builds standing face to face in the middle of the bedroom. They were speaking in low voices, even their anger held in check. "Master Kaz personally sent him here and wouldn''t even allow me to argue. What else could I do?" The man sounding somewhat defeated was Kujin, the one Saul had taken the job from. The other man, whom Saul didnt recognize, exuded the presence of a third-rank apprentice. "What could you do?" The other mans eyes darkened. "Kill him! Once the person with the job is gone, the task will definitely return to you." "Ferguson!" Kujins eyes widened, unable to hold back his voice, but quickly he lowered his tone again. "Youve gone mad. We cant do this again. Do you think the mentor doesnt know?" "Whats so impossible about it? Someone dying in the Towerwhats so surprising about that? Does the mentor care about that? Dont forget, if we lose access to the storeroom, well run out of supplies. Do you want to become a useless fool again?" Ferguson countered, not backing down. Kujin narrowed his eyes, his expression darkening. "I think its you whos in a hurry. If this thing is exposed, Ill be the main suspect. You, however, can stay out of it. After all, on the surface, no one would know our relationship!" Seeing Kujin suspect him, Ferguson nearly lost his temper but then seemed to think of something and suppressed his anger, even lowering his stance. "Yes, I am anxious. But what else can I do? Do you think Ive stopped going out recently for no reason?" Kujin bit his lip, saying nothing, though a flicker of suspicion passed through his eyes. "Let me show you," Ferguson suddenly began unbuckling his belt. Sauls eyes widened instantly. As the belt came undone, his pants slid straight to the floor, as smooth as though no legs were even there to support them. Under Fergusons wide pants, he was wearing tight black leggings. Yet, his legs, tightly bound by the leggings, were unnaturally thin and scrawny, unlike his muscular upper body. It was as if the upper and lower halves of his body belonged to two different people. Kujin gasped, his face turning pale immediately. But what caught Sauls attention wasnt just that. He stepped forward to closely observe Fergusons pants, and found they were made from the same material as the black gloves he once wore. Those gloves had only been used for a short time before being ruthlessly discarded by the Tower Master. He was lamenting his lost magic crystals when Ferguson grabbed the waistband of his pants and pulled them down, revealing his legs. Saul quickly took two steps back. The sight of his legs was horrifying. Fergusons legs were almost completely charred, as if they had been burned by intense flames. Just standing there, tiny black ash-like particles were falling off. How could such legs still walk or stand? The charred legs flickered with faint white electric arcs. This electrical phenomenon seemed familiar. After some thought, Saul realized that Fergusons situation was similar to that of Monica. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But while Monicas singed skin could quickly recover, turning her back into the beautiful woman she was, Fergusons legs seemed beyond saving. "My gloves were for defending against external electric shocks, but his pants are for isolating internal electrical currents," Saul muttered, imitating the Tower Masters tone. "Both are clumsy methods." At this moment, a trembling Kujin finally spoke, "Wh-why is this happening?" Ferguson silently finished putting his pants back on and answered with a gloomy face, "Using other peoples methods to advance means you have to bear the stronger side effects." "Will I become like this?" Kujin clenched his fists, his forehead veins bulging. "If the materials arent replenished..." Before Ferguson could finish, Kujin took a step forward and grabbed him by the collar, his voice filled with anger, "You didnt tell me it would be like this!" Ferguson remained impassive, "Telling you would you have changed your mind?" Kujin took several deep breaths to calm himself, "At least I would have had other choices." "A useless fool nearing thirty who can''t advance, what other choices do you have?" Kujins pupils trembled, his brows furrowing tightly. His fingers clenched the collar even tighter. In the room, both Saul and Ferguson stared at Kujin, waiting for him to make a decision. Kujin finally let go of his grip, his voice weak, "We have to take back the storeroom!" Ferguson finally let out a sigh of relief, "How do you plan to do it? If youre afraid of trouble, we can lure him out, and Ill take care of him. You can escape suspicion that way." To his surprise, Kujin just shot Ferguson a disdainful glance, "You only know how to kill people, huh?" Ferguson frowned, confused. "We can definitely bring that little bastard Saul into this." "But he doesnt need to steal materials," Ferguson asked in confusion. "Im familiar with the second storeroom. Although some materials can be freely taken, theyre either in small quantities, not very useful, or have strong side effects. Finding the right materials from there is much harder than outsiders think. Even after years in the storeroom, Ive only come up with a few usable materials." "You mean..." "We can lure him with credits or something else Saul would be interested in, and make him steal materials for us." "But thats too costly. Do you have a lot of credits?" Kujin suddenly grinned, "Who said well always give him credits? As soon as he violates something, well have leverage over him. At that point, we can offer him small benefits to make him do more for us." But Ferguson didnt approve of Kujins plan, "Just stealing something once, he might not be intimidated." "Whether he takes the risk depends on the cost and the reward. If the reward is big enough, even the timid would kill. If the cost is small enough, he wont act cautiously." Kujin didnt wait for a confused Ferguson to respond and continued explaining, "The first time, Ill use something hes sure to be interested in to tempt him into stealing what seems like an insignificant but very important item." "Whats that thing?" Both Saul and Ferguson asked at the same time. Kujin spoke slowly, "A candle." ... Saul returned to his dormitory. The diary reminded him: He had been out too long, and the old house was about to catch fire. He couldnt keep eavesdropping on Kujins plan. He hurriedly sank down into the washroom, walking six steps clockwise, and returned to his own body. "Yawn..." Saul stretched, quickly putting on his clothes. "A candle..." The scene before his eyes began to spin. After what felt like an eternity, he finally stumbled out of the washroom and collapsed onto the ground. His eyelids were as heavy as if they were tied with lead, and his arms felt limp as noodles. He crumpled to the floor, his last thought before losing consciousness: "Was this soul separation a warning from Lady Yura?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 165: Invitation from Kujin Saul was running down the hallway. He had just created a new Corpse Flower and placed it in the corridor, and the moment the flower stood there, Saul instantly regained his clarity. However, this time, the dream did not end there. Finally, someone had discovered his evil deeds and was chasing him down! Now, that terrifying hunter had raised the bow and arrow in his hand, ready to release the string at any moment. Saul had been cornered on a slope, but another person appeared on the slope as well. The person blocking his path had only half a face, and Saul nearly tripped in fear as he ran. It was none other than Kongsha, whom he hadnt seen in a long time. I got you, Kongsha''s red lips curled up slightly. Saul turned around, and behind him was a person holding a silver-blue longbow, with a dark expression. The pursuer was a Third Rank apprentice. Compared to him, the seemingly terrifying Kongsha seemed to offer a more hopeful escape route. Saul heard himself quickly reciting a spell, his speed so fast that he could not even hear the runes hidden within. However, just as he was running and chanting the spell, an array of eyeballs suddenly emerged from Kongsha''s head, which was filled with a half bottle of white liquid. These eyeballs were tightly pressed against the glass surface, full of insatiable desire and excitement, focusing intently on the approaching Saul. Ah!!! Die Saul was about to raise his hand, but suddenly his mind went blank, and he completely forgot what he was doing. Only a sharp, short scream remained Saul abruptly opened his eyes, and found his left cheek pressed tightly against the cold floor tiles. He did not rush to get up. This time, it seemed that the nightmare had ended with the death of the killer. If that were the case, it might actually be a good thing. At least, he no longer had to endure the disgusting feeling of tearing into raw flesh every time he slept. However He still stayed pressed to the ground, observing his room from this angle for the first time. It felt like a timid voyeur, hidden in the most secret crevices, watching and alert to the outside world. Maintaining this posture, Saul felt a strange sense of reassurance. After a long while, he finally stood up and glanced at the time. It was 6:00 AM, just in time for breakfast. Saul felt a little hungry. He raised his right hand, suddenly extending his tongue and gently licking his finger, now turned to white bone. The hunger seemed partially satisfied, but a deeper craving quickly followed. Saul took a deep breath, suppressing the wild emotions within him, and walked into the washroom. He filled a basin with water and then dunked his head into it. He stayed submerged until his lungs began to protest and his trembling arms could barely support his weight. Only then did he abruptly lift his head. Water splashed everywhere, hitting the walls, the floor, and extra water flowed down his nose, face, and into his collar. "Damn!" Saul cursed repeatedly, "I almost lost control of my consciousness." sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wiped the water off his face with his hand. The faint pain from the friction between his bones and skin helped him snap back to reality. This Nightmare Butterfly has become so terrifying? Is it because of the magic radiation from the Wizard Tower expanding its influence, or is it... about to hatch? The issue with his eyes had reached a point where it could no longer be ignored. Even if the owner of the dream went offline, Saul couldnt guarantee that he wouldnt be pulled into the dream of a more terrifying person during one of his future sleeps. Or rather, his consciousness. Should I go find Hayden for surgery now? Saul thought for a moment, but then dismissed the idea, Although I have the materials to seal the cocoon, they are not for dealing with nightmare butterflies. I dont know if that will work. Cant rush, rushing makes things worse. Although he understood that the danger from the nightmare butterfly was far greater than he had imagined, Saul kept telling himself to stay calm. Danger comes from the unknown. I must figure out the characteristics of the nightmare butterfly. Even if I cant find the answer, any additional knowledge is better than none. Saul patted his left shoulder. Come on, diary buddy, cant you write a clearer description in your item identification? The diary remained silent. Lets head to the library, Saul decided. He still felt that it was too reckless to take out the butterfly cocoon just yet. If he couldnt find the answer in the library, he could ask his mentor. If all else failed, he could try acting on instinctafter all, Saul had the diary as a backup. After rearranging himself, Saul left his dormitory. Just as he opened the door, he saw a man standing outsideKujin, someone he had to look up to. "Senior Kujin," Saul immediately flashed his trademark polite smile, "Did you need something from me?" "I have an experiment that requires an assistant. If you can get approval from Mentor Kaz, I believe you have the ability. If youre willing to join me, I can offer you 10 credits per session." Paid per session? And the rate was quite favorable. Sauls interest immediately piqued, "Id be happy to help, but Im curiouswhat kind of experiment is it?" The contents of the experiment cannot be disclosed freely. If you dont have anything pressing right now, you can come with me. Saul hesitated for a moment but did not move his feet. "Sorry, Senior Kujin, I actually have something very important to take care of." Kujins expression darkened. Saul quickly suggested, "How about this afternoon at 2 PM?" Kujin pondered for a few seconds, then nodded in agreement, "Alright, 2 PM, come to my room, 1404." Saul immediately responded, "No problem." Watching Kujins retreating figure, Saul kept the smile on his face. Since working in the morgue, he had come to realize that apprentices often made small trades in private. As long as the items involved werent too extreme, the mentors usually turned a blind eye. But having witnessed the conspiracy between Kujin and Ferguson, Saul knew that this was no small trade. It was bait! Whether to bite, and how to bite, was still a question. Saul closed the door and quickly headed to the library. However, the issue with his eyes was more urgent. Compared to this, the experiment to reconstruct his hands could be postponed. It was still 6:05 AM, and no apprentices had arrived at the library yet. As soon as he entered, Saul saw the arrogant young librarian standing proudly in the middle. Without greeting him, Saul quickly dashed inside, his arm unintentionally brushing past the librarians clothes. No, not brushing pasthe had gone straight through. The librarian had just opened his mouth to yell when he suddenly noticed that a piece of his sleeve was missing. His mouth, which had been open wide, snapped shut, and just before his tongue could retract, it was severed and vanished mid-air before it hit the floor. The librarians lips trembled as he slowly looked up, staring at the direction in which Saul had disappeared. He began to cry. The tears, too, disappeared before they could even fall. Saul had no idea what had happened outside. He was just following his memory, searching for information on the nightmare butterfly in the advanced "Basic Knowledge of All Things: Insect Edition." But after flipping through the entire index, he found no related entries and had to quickly move on to the next place. Advanced Knowledge of All Things Cognition, Foreign Objects Edition. Nothing! Advanced Knowledge of All Things Cognition, Monsters Edition. Nothing! Advanced Knowledge of All Things Cognition, Ghosts Edition. Nothing! Saul put down the last book. Even though he had hurriedly scanned the indexes, the high intensity of information input still made his head spin. This was the result after his mental strength had improved slightly twice. If this had been before, he would already be crawling out of the room. Should I go ask the librarian? Saul briefly considered this, but then a new thought came to mind. Nightmare, butterfly. He looked towards the back of the library, as if his gaze had pierced through the white mist, landing on the fourteenth row of shelves. Even though the Tower Master had once told him that the person hidden beneath the fourteenth shelf was just his fear, Saul had not visited in a long time. Even if he did, he wouldnt have specifically gone to look for knowledge about spirits. And so, that person had been lying there at the very bottom of the fourteenth shelf, never showing themselves. Saul clenched his fists, silently walking towards the back of the library. Soon, he arrived at the shelf he had not forgotten. As soon as he approached, he saw the arm half-exposed beyond the shelfs partition. Although I already know its nature, confronting fear head-on is still difficult. Despite saying that, Saul raised his foot without hesitation, walking straight up to the shelf. What exactly makes me so scared just seeing a hand? He took a deep breath, the faint mist entering his nostrils before being exhaled through his mouth. He crouched down, tilting his head slowly to the right until it was almost parallel to the ground. Finally, he saw it. He saw himself. Not Saul, but his past lifethe one who had died. Face up, confused, with dark red corpse marks all over his skin. It was the body of the previous soul traveler. (End of Chapter) Chapter 166: Hunger Saul hadnt seen himself in a very, very, very long time. So much so that he stared blankly for a few seconds before realizing the person lying there was his past self. A man nearing thirty, unshaven and hollow-eyeda pitiful corporate slave. To this day, he still didnt know why he had transmigrated. Did he die from overwork late at night? Or collapse from alcohol poisoning? His memories before arriving in this world felt plundered, his past so blurry it was like a dream. So what I fear is my death in my past life? Could it be that in those missing memories, something terrifying happened? Inside the library, the surrounding white mist was thickening, blurring his vision. Time is limited. The mystery of transmigration clearly isnt something I can unravel right now, Saul muttered as he reached toward the body in front of him. Blindly probing the unknown only leads to getting lost in it. Better to go with the flow. As his hand touched the figure before him, Sauls vision suddenly warpedthe corpse vanished, and the bookshelves around him returned to being rows of thick tomes. These books were unlike any others. Each was at least ten centimeters thick, and the covers were bound tightly with fine silver chains. Attached to the chains were small tags displaying the titles. The mist was starting to impair Sauls vision, making it harder and harder to see. Staying too long in the depths of the library risked getting lost. This was the mentors method of driving apprentices away to keep them from delving too deeply into forbidden knowledge. He dropped to the ground, quickly scanning tag after tag. Just before the shelves were completely swallowed by mist, Saul finally selected two books. He pulled them free and ducked into the aisle between shelves, glancing around. After confirming the direction hed come from, he grabbed the books and sprinted. The white mist thickened. His pace slowed. At last, just as his legs felt like they would give out, Saul stepped out of the mist. The entrance to the library loomed aheadand with it, the elderly librarian. Clutching the books to his chest, Saul turned for a final glance. The bookshelves behind him were still shrouded in pale mist, tranquil and silent, patiently waiting for someone to come read. Everything that had just happened felt like a hallucination. But even though hed nearly been trapped in the mist, the diary hadnt triggered any death warning. Did that mean the mist wasnt actually dangerous? Or was it because he had advanced to Second Rank? Youre borrowing these two books? The elderly librarian, who had been suppressing some inner excitement at the doorway, now walked up to him when Saul didnt approach. Startled, Saul turned to see the man nearly in his face. He quickly stepped to the side. Yes. Let me see. The old man reached out both hands, as if to take the books from Saul. In the past, he only reached out to take paymentnever books. Caught off guard, Saul couldnt avoid the mans hands, and the books were snatched from his arms. But the old man simply gave them a quick glance before shoving them right back into Sauls chest. It all happened so fast, it was like nothing had occurred at all. I wouldnt recommend borrowing these for more than three days, the old man even offered advice. Did this grumpy old geezer take his meds today? Saul wondered in surprise, thanking him repeatedly. As he left the library, Saul couldnt help looking back one more timeonly to see the elderly librarian with hands behind his back, smiling and nodding at him. Once Saul was gone, the librarian raised his hands to inspect them. All of his fingertips were shortened, as though something had devoured them. Yet his face was filled with elated joy. You were right. It does smell like freedom. Saul didnt return to his dormitory, nor did he head to the Second Storage Room. He needed a relatively safe place to read the two books. For exampleMentor Kazs laboratory. Each mentors lab had a long-term apprentice stationed there to maintain the space and serve as a guard. If anything abnormal occurred, the stationed apprentice would use a special communication device to alert the mentor directly. More often than not, the mentor would arrive quickly. It had been a long time since Saul had last visited Kazs lab. As he pushed the door open, he saw a familiar figure. Angela sat at a desk, writing and sketching, though her dazed expression betrayed wandering thoughts. She looked exhausted. Saul had heard from Mark that since entering the Wizard Tower, Angela hadnt worked anywhere but the lab. No matter who was previously assigned to manage the lab, she always managed to land the assistant position. Over time, Kazs apprentices had all come to know her. To put it in Sauls familiar terms: the seniors came and went, but Angela was a constant. She had never seemed interested in changing jobsshe simply stayed put. Saul walked in and took a seat at the table directly across from her. The sound of the chair scraping the floor startled Angela from her daze. She reflexively stood and looked toward the door. Seeing no one there, she belatedly noticed Saul in front of her. Saul, its been a while since you came by. She tried to smile, but the effort only highlighted her dark eye circles. Mm. Recalling Angelas seemingly split-personality state from the previous night, Saul uncharacteristically asked, You dont look well. Are you sick? No, not at all! Angela snapped back, her tone overly harsh. Realizing it, she quickly forced a smile. I just havent been sleeping well lately. Since she clearly didnt want to elaborate, Saul didnt pry. He placed both books on the table, studied their titles a few times, then carefully began undoing the chains on one of them. Angela watched him with a conflicted expression. After hesitating several times, she finally couldnt hold it in. But her right hand suddenly lifted, and she raised her index finger to her lips. Shhh Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Angela blinked. Her eyes instantly brimmed with tears. She lowered her head, and two drops of tears fell on her robe, soaking into the fabric. She quickly raised the book in front of her, using it to shield herself as she wiped her tears away. Saul didnt notice anything unusual. The book had completely absorbed his attention. The one he opened was a collection of storiestales of horrific events related to nightmares in the wizarding world. Saul flipped through them quickly. He wasnt reading for shock value; he was hoping to find any mention of the Nightmare Butterfly. To his surprise, he found it in the fifth story. The tale was simple. A powerful True Wizard discovered that his son had uncovered a secret of hisand intended to use it to kill him and inherit everything. The wizard understood why his son wanted to kill him. He had become a True Wizard at a young age, his appearance frozen in middle age. But his son, lacking aptitude, had remained an apprentice and was now old and frail. The wizard, out of fatherly love, foiled the plot but chose not to punish his son. But the son was unrepentant. Seizing the moment when he pretended to apologize, he launched a second attack. This time, the wizard struck back and killed his son outright. It was only in that moment that he realizedhe was the son. For some reason, he had inherited the True Wizards memories and confused his identity. As death came for him, the son saw a beautiful silver butterfly flutter out of his vision. The story then shifted to the perspective of an unknown narrator. He explained that when the butterfly emerged from the sons mind, it was captured by the True Wizard. After some investigation, he discovered it was the Nightmare Butterflya creature exceedingly rare even in the wizarding world. But not long afterward, the True Wizard died as well. Before his death, he gouged out his eyes, burst his eardrums, sliced off his nose, and leapt naked into a subterranean fire vein, burning alive. His final words were a repeated scream: Its all fake! All of its fake! At this, Saul slammed the book shut. The Nightmare Butterfly really can affect consciousnessor maybe it copies the consciousness of others. If the host lacks a strong enough will, they could completely lose themselves Suddenly, a searing hunger twisted Sauls stomach. The craving for food broke through his thoughts. Food He looked upand saw Angela across from him, eyes slightly red, quietly reading. Saul swallowed. (End of Chapter) Chapter 167: The Will of Malice Saul suddenly stood up, and the chair behind him clattered to the ground. Angela, who had already been distracted, jumped in fright. Her large, clear eyes peeked out from above the book like a startled fawn, darting anxiously. She was fifteen this year, just beginning to show the grace of a young woman. Among the many wizard apprentices, her looks were quite striking. Unfortunately, beauty held little value in the world of wizards. Weakness was only an invitation for others to attack. As she watched Saul step around the lab table and walk toward her, Angelas gaze shifted from confusion to caution. She stood up, already clutching a short black wand. Saul, what do you want? Sauls face was dark as he stared at Angelas pale, exposed neck, saying nothing. Angela grew more nervous. Sauls expression had completely changedhe seemed like a different person entirely. She quickly lowered her head and glanced at her left hand. Her expression instantly changed, and she stumbled backward in a panic, knocking her chair aside. Raising her wand, Angela gripped it tightly with both hands, the tip trembling. Saul, I think somethings wrong with you. Are you still conscious? Im going to alert Carah! Halfway through her sentence, Saul lunged at her. Angela hesitated no longer. She activated her wand, and a black beam shot toward Sauls face. In midair, the black light transformed into an octopus, stretching out to block Sauls escape from eight directions. But Saul made no move to dodge. With a flick of his hand, a translucent worm shot out and collided with the black octopus. Though the worm seemed illusory, it struck the octopus aside directly. In the air, the black octopus began to sprout holes, like tender leaves being eaten by bugs. Angela realized immediately that Saul had just used a First Tier spellbut how had he activated it so quickly? Her eyes widened. She knew her wand couldnt match a First Tier spell, and the only First Tier spell she had was a supportive onenothing that could turn the tide. She turned quickly to grab a crystal orb at her side. But the moment she moved, her left foot was seized by a transparent hand. With a hard yank, she crashed to the ground. Mages Hand? Hes casting consecutively? Without even stabilizing his mental construct? Ignoring her pain, Angela rolled over. A sharp arrow formed in front of her forehead and shot out instantly. At that moment, Saul was already midair, lunging toward her. Seeing Saul suspended above her, Angela felt a flicker of hope. He couldnt dodge now, and hed already used his First Tier spellmaybe she still had a chance. But in the next instant, a thick black tentacle, as large as a python, shot out from behind Sauls neck and wrapped around the arrow. Saul landed on top of Angela and pinned her to the ground. His skeletal hand showed no mercy as it pressed against her face, while his other hand took the sharp arrow from Alga and drove it toward Angelas eye. Mmm-mmm-mmm The black arrowhead loomed large in her vision. Angela stared in terror, unable to screamonly muffled whimpers came from her throat. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just before the arrow struck, it stopped a hairs breadth away from her pupil. Saul let the arrow drop. He had used too much forcenow it was broken into several pieces, clattering to the floor. Saul slowly stood, releasing his grip. His bony palm left a horrifying imprint on Angelas delicate face. His gaze flicked to Angelas left hand. Just moments ago, it had been pitch black, but now that Saul had let go, it was quickly returning to normal. If he hadnt been specifically watching her hand, he might not have noticed anything at all. Angela. Hm? Angela was trembling as she climbed to her feet, too afraid not to respond. I dont know why, but Im suddenly so hungry. Got anything to eat? II dont Then forget it. Saul returned to the lab table, picked up the two books hed brought, and walked off as if his earlier murderous intent had been nothing but a figment of Angelas imagination. At the door, Saul glanced back. Angela visibly flinched. The door slammed shut with a bang. Angela immediately sat up, her face filled with grief and fury. She frantically grabbed a short blade from the lab table. Lifting it high in her right hand, she prepared to stab her own left arm. But her left hand suddenly turned black and swelled, dodging left and right. It morphed into the same black tentacle as before, evading her attack and quickly coiling around her right arm. The tentacle constricted tightly, and Angelas muscles and bones groaned under the strain. She could no longer hold the bladeher fingers twisted, and the short knife clattered to the floor. Her burst of resistance was easily snuffed out. Angela collapsed to her knees in defeat. After a while, she suddenly began laughing through her tears. You dared to influence him? Do you think hes just some ordinary apprentice? I dont need to kill yousomeone else will. Hahaha The tentacle released her right hand and transformed back into a normal arm. Angela fell backward, staring at the ceiling of the lab. She muttered to herself, Your scapegoats already been caught. If you try again, they wont fall for it Just then, the lab door suddenly opened again, and half of Sauls face peeked in. Angela screamed and scrambled backwardonly to realize something was off. She suddenly grabbed a shard of the broken wand and hurled it at the door. Get lost! Stare at me again and Ill tear your face off! That half of Sauls face immediately blurred like a watercolor painting soaked in water. The lines dissolved, the color drained away, and it turned into a pale mask that quickly withdrew. Saul clutched two books and hurried toward the East Tower. After reading about the Nightmare Butterfly, hed suddenly felt the same overwhelming hunger as in his dreams. At first, he thought the book had triggered lingering effects from his nightmare. But then he realized something was wrong. If this book were really that powerful, it wouldnt be shelved on the fourteenth floorit would be sealed deep within the library. Even Saul, with his powerful mental force, had been so heavily affected. If another apprentice read it, wouldnt they go mad instantly? Fighting back the madness, Saul entered a half-trance to search for the source of the disturbance. Soon, he spotted a thin black thread linking him to Angelas left hand. Angela dared to make a move against him? Saul sneered inwardly. He decided to play along, pretending to succumb and attack Angela in return. During their clash, the black thread kept sending fear, confusion, and other influences into him. But once he pushed past the initial madness, Sauls mental construct began spinning wildlyand the thread could affect him no more. Angela fell back again and again. The black thread eventually retracted. And Saulif he had just driven the arrow downAngela would be dead. But just as he hesitated, the diary suddenly intervened. May 3rd, Year 316 of Lunar Calendar The Will of Malice extends its invitation. You joyfully accept, dancing with it hand in hand. But take care not to damage its new body For then it will have to find another close by. Too bad the poor Will of Malice doesnt know That inside its new body is a hungry baby. When the baby devours the innocent Will of Malice, It will grow into a wicked child. Guess what? When you become the Nightmare Butterflys new host How long will your sanity last? Will you become Gorsas new collection piece, Or Rums ultimate trump card? Angela couldnt be killed! The moment the diary appeared, Sauls fury dissipated completely. So Angela wasnt just suffering from a mental breakdown. The true culprit was the Will of Malice. The baby in Sauls body was, of course, the Nightmare Butterflys cocoon. If it fully emerged, even True Wizards would go insane. Saul couldnt risk letting it consume the Will of Malice. He spared Angelafor now. But this matter was far from over. Saul soon arrived at the second floor of the East Tower, outside the second corpse chamber. He raised his hand and knocked three timesknock knock knock. The room inside was silent. The diarys warning made it clear: the Nightmare Butterfly was about to hatch. Perhaps all it needed was a little more energyand the cocoon would become a butterfly. The Diary of Death Wizard only issued warnings for things of true value. For it to acknowledge the Nightmare Butterflys cocoon meant it was no ordinary entity. If it hatched, Saul didnt know if he could keep control with his current willpower. Senior Hayden, are you inside? No reply. The door was locked. Maybe Hayden wasnt there yet. Hayden never attended public lectures or worked in the lab. If he wasnt here, he was likely holed up in his dorm. Saul was wondering whether to go find himwhen he suddenly heard a lock click. The blood-red door opened a crack, and one of Haydens eyes peeked through. Saul beamed. Senior Hayden, Id like to ask for a small surgery. Haydens eye rolled down to Sauls name tag, and he immediately opened the door wider and stuck out his head. Senior Saul, what can I do for you? It was a little awkward to call someone who entered the tower later than him Senior, but Haydenpushing thirty and still a First Rank apprenticehad long since gotten used to it. In the world of wizards, power was everything. I want you to remove something from my left eye. Of everyone I know, youre the most skilled at that kind of surgery. Haydens face changed instantly, and he shook his head frantically. No, no, noI cant! Saul, Ive only ever taken things out of corpses. Never out of a living person! Its fine. I promise Ill be just like a corpsecompletely still. Saul said sincerely. (End of Chapter) Chapter 168: Surgery Saul was very polite, but his attitude left no room for refusal. Hayden hesitated for a long time, but eventually agreed. Because Saul had added one more sentence outside the door. "Senior Hayden, do you know why apprentices who havent advanced to the Third Rank by thirty are expelled from the Wizard Tower?" Haydens hand, clenched around the doorframe, suddenly tightened. He stared fixedly at the nameplate bearing Sauls name, and finally opened the door. "Alright, come in. Im not used to other places." Saul readily accepted and stepped into the second morguean area rarely open to outsiders. The moment he entered, Saul was struck by the layout. It was so tidy, so clean! Unlike Sauls messy lab bench and cabinets crammed to the brim, Haydens morgue was neat and pristinelike... an exhibition hall? The innermost wall was lined from floor to ceiling with display cabinets. Each display case had a glass door, allowing a clear view of the preserved contents inside. From top to bottom, they were organized by body parts: hair, eyes, noses... all the way down to feetof humans or other creatures. And the color deepened gradually from left to right. But Saul could tell at a glance that most of these body parts were normalessentially useless materials. Even Haydens workstation was impeccably orderly. The conveyor belt connecting the left and right sides was spotless, not a speck of dirt in sight. "Senior Hayden, youre really... good at organizing." Hayden had both hands clasped together, pinching the webs between his thumbs. "I just like keeping things in order." Saul had never seen Hayden in any of the First Rank apprentices public classeschances were, he spent all his time buried in the morgue. "Saul, about what you saidthat apprentices are expelled at thirtyisnt it because the Tower Master thinks those with poor aptitude are just wasting the towers resources?" "Maybe thats part of it, Im not sure. But the most important reason is..." Saul dragged out his words, then stopped abruptly when he saw Hayden looking at him anxiously. Hayden waited for a while, but when Saul said nothing more, he understood the meaning behind the silence. He didnt press the matter further and instead turned to the main issue. "Saul, you said you want to remove something from your eye. Can you describe its properties?" Instead of answering, Saul pulled out several reagents from his robe. "Ive already planned the surgery. I carry the necessary materials with me. Its just not convenient to operate on my own eye, so I came to bother you, Senior Hayden." Hayden froze. So he was just a tool. "Alright then, what do you need me to do?" Saul patiently explained the entire surgical procedure to him. As he listened, Haydens mouth gradually fell open, his mind racing with thoughts like, This is even possible? and Is this for real? After laying out the procedure, Saul left the mentally overloaded Hayden behind and began preparing the reagents. Hed been planning to extract the Nightmare Butterflys cocoon for a while now and had made plenty of preparations. This time, Hayden would handle the extraction, while Saul was responsible for capturing and sealing the cocoon at the final moment. Yeseven though Saul was technically the one undergoing the surgery, he had a critical role to play. Whether it was his own experience of the cocoon suddenly entering his eye, or the tale hed read of a butterfly escaping capture and killing a wizard in the end, Saul understood that this butterfly was not a tame creature. The good news was, the Nightmare Butterfly was still in its cocoon stage. The future villain had not yet fully emerged, and the diary had not warned of it harming Saul. At this point, he could still choose to destroy it or recondition it. Both options carried risks, but for now, the priority was to get it out and stop the nightmares. Soon, he had two test tubes ready. One contained a clear, slightly viscous liquid that flowed well and didnt cling to the glass. The other held a purple fluid bubbling with tiny bubbles. "Senior Hayden, are you ready? The reagent takes effect five minutes after ingestion, and the effect lasts for five minutes." "Im ready," Hayden said, taking a deep breath. "This is my first time operating on a living person. If it hurts... would you like a painkiller too?" But Saul simply tilted his head back and downed the purple liquid. He frowned slightly at the lingering taste and glanced at the hourglass. "No need," he said as he walked over and lay down on the conveyor platform originally used for corpses. "Painkillers would dull my judgment." Hayden knew Saul was the ruthless type and didnt insist further. He moved to the tool station and picked up a fine needle, quickly disinfecting it as instructed. "Disinfection?" Hayden thought to himself. "So this is the difference between operating on the living and the dead?" Thus began a surgery performed by both doctor and patient. Because the "doctor" was a complete novice at working with living subjectsthis honest and low-key Hayden had never done a live operationthe "patient" had to occasionally guide him based on real-time sensations. The surgery lasted exactly four minutes and thirty-five seconds. Though there were moments of panic, they managed to finish just within the time limit of the reagents effect. In the final twenty-five seconds, Hayden used the smallest pair of tweezers to extract the cocoon hidden in Sauls pupil. He lifted the tweezers to take a look at what had been inside Sauls eye. But the moment his gaze landed on the small silver sphere, he was instantly captivated. It was no bigger than a grain of rice, yet once exposed to air, it began to grow rapidly. Its silver surface shimmered like starlightdeep, tranquil, as if one were gazing at the cosmos from a vast field. Unknowingly, Hayden fell into a trance and began slowly lifting the tweezers toward his own eye, as though wanting to insert the cocoon into his eyeball. Suddenly, a skeletal hand appeared before him. The bone fingers brushed past Haydens cheek and snatched the silver sphere away. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! Hayden cried out instinctively in anger. But when he saw Sauls appearance, the anger swelling in his brain was instantly doused with a bucket of cold water. Saul had already sat up on the conveyor table. His left eye was still fitted with a speculum holding the eyelid open. Blood trickled from the corner of his eye, trailing down to his chin. His originally black left eye had turned a dull, dark gray. And that was after Haydens rudimentary treatment. But Saul didnt seem to care at all about the blindness in his left eye. He quickly tossed the cocoon into the transparent reagent and sealed the vial with a wooden stopper. A little of the clear liquid spilled out, but the rest filled the test tube entirely. The silver sphere bobbed up and down in the solution, as though someone were teasing it with a thin string. Once the sealing was complete, Saul tossed the test tube to Hayden. Hayden hurried to catch it, heart pounding. "Observing it like that was dangerous. Now you can look at it safely." But this time, Hayden only gave it a brief glance before quickly handing it back. "No, nothis thing may be sealed, but its still dangerous for me. Id rather not risk another look. I nearly lost my mind just now." His demeanor had become even more deferential. In his heart, he was now certainSaul had far surpassed him in many fields. Seeing that Hayden had given up on further observation, Saul stored the test tube away. "This thing really tests ones willpower." Saul thought of the girl, Penny. "But I suspect someone with a pure heart wouldnt be affected as easily." Haydens expression darkened. He possessed neither trait. If he had a strong will, he wouldnt still be a First Rank apprentice at his age. Saul took a roll of gauze from the workstation and wrapped it diagonally around his head, covering his left eye. Hayden stood quietly by, wanting to speak but hesitating. Saul knew what he was about to ask, so he answered the question hed left hanging before entering. "When a wizard stays at the same level too long, it attracts unknown contamination. The longer the stagnation, the greater the risk of contamination. The weaker the person, the faster the contamination arrive. To prevent apprentices from turning into contaminated entities, the Wizard Tower periodically expels older apprentices." "Compared to other factions that just turn failed apprentices into experimental material, the Wizard Tower is actually quite merciful." (End of Chapter) Chapter 169: Negotiation Saul fixed his one remaining right eye on Hayden and watched the blood drain from his face little by little. From what Saul knew, Hayden had always holed up in the morgue, skipping classes, avoiding research, and making no progress. Most likely, he was simply waiting until he turned thirty, so he could leave the Wizard Tower and live a quiet, free life. But reality was never that kind. The sheltered Hayden had finally come into contact with the truth hed always avoided. His whole body slumped. He swayed slightly and braced himself on the workbench, sending the neatly arranged tools scattering in disarray. Just like his current state of mind. I told you not to hide! Not to hide, you coward! Now look whats happened! Its all over, isnt it? Haydens face was deathly pale, yet the words he suddenly blurted out didnt match his expression at all. Seeing him like this, Saul lifted a hand and pinched his own chin, falling into thought. After two years of being neighbors, Saul had long since noticed that Hayden had some issues with his personalityhe seemed to have developed a second persona. Whether it was caused by prolonged exposure to magical radiation or something broken deep within him, Saul didnt know. At first, Saul hadnt planned on getting involved. But during this collaboration, he suddenly found Hayden to be quite a capable assistant. No excessive curiosity, a solid foundation of knowledge, and a nearly complete mastery of all Zero Tier spells. He was experienced in experimentation and had personally processed who knew how many guest. Most importantly, Hayden had no backing whatsoever. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul lowered his hand and interlaced his fingers. Senior Hayden, Ill give you a choice. Do you want to wait until thirty to leave the Wizard Tower, or do you want to make an effort in these last two years and try to reach Third Rank? Sauls question cracked Haydens years of restraint, just a little. But thinking of his current state, he deflated again. Saul, Im already twenty-eight. Those two years you mentioned... really are just two years. Saul didnt press him. He glanced back at the wall full of human specimen cabinets. If you change your mind and want to give it one last try, come find me. Saul walked toward the door. If you want to try, leave an eye outside the door. If I see it, Ill come find you. You? You want to help me? Hayden inhaled sharply, staring at the fourteen-year-old Saul. It seemed absurd, yet he couldnt help but want to believe. Ill do what I can. Saul shrugged and pulled open the morgue door. His pale knuckles stood out starkly against the crimson door. Leaving the morgue, Saul checked the timeit was almost time. He headed to Kujins dorm for a meeting laced with hidden schemes. Your eye Kujin opened the door and saw that Saul, whod been fine just yesterday, now had only one eye. Just a little experiment mishap. Its nothing, Saul replied casually. But as soon as he entered the room, Kujin shut the doorleaving himself on the outside. Saul was stunned and immediately turned to open the door. Just as his hand touched the handle, a voice came from within the room. No need to panic. Kujin isnt joining us because the one who wants to talk about cooperation... is me. He turned to see Fergusonthe guy whod dropped his pants the night before. Sauls face showed the right mix of confusion and wariness. Senior, who are you? What business do you have with me? Sit down. Ferguson gestured to the table and chairs in the sitting room. I prefer to talk seated. Because you cant stand for long? Saul thought to himself, then hesitantly sat in the chair closest to the door. Ferguson chose the seat opposite Saul, adopting a proper negotiation posture. I dont know what tricks you pulled to take over Kujins position these past few years, Ferguson said, lifting his chin, but I had an arrangement with Kujin. I provided credits or whatever he needed, and in return, he gave me materials exclusive to the second storage room. That direct? Saul straightened. That was a deal between you and Kujin. Now that hes left, I dont have the ability to continue that transaction with you. He wasnt dumb enough to blurt out, You were stealing materials from the storage room?! Feigning ignorance was finebeing too ignorant would be suspicious. Ferguson didnt beat around the bush either. What are you concerned about? The metal gate, Saul said. Since youve already made deals, you should knowthe gate automatically verifies the task description. Anything not recorded through a message pen cant leave the room. We can help you with transportation. Anything else? We? Was that a hint that Kujin was involved? Or were there other partners? Saul paused for a few seconds. What can you offer? Basic magic crystals, creditsand since youve taken on the storage room task, you probably cant leave the tower often. That means outside missions are off the table. If theres something you need thats not available inside the tower, you can let me know, and Ill help you get it. Saul crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair, thinking, Quite the tempting offer youre painting. What exactly do you want me to transport? Let me be clearif its anything with a number, I wont touch it. Even if you say youll handle the fallout, I still wont. Ferguson drummed his fingers lightly on the armrest. We naturally wont touch anything forbidden. Just some ordinary materials. Were aiming for long-term cooperation. Now it was Sauls turn to think. How do I know that after working with you, someone wont secretly report me? Hahaha Ferguson leaned back. What good would that do? As long as you say you used the materials yourself, do you think the mentors will go verify each missing item one by one? He wagged a finger at Saul. And dont even think about turning us in. First, weve been doing this for years. Second, the mentors actually know. Were not greedywere careful not to cross their bottom line. So these guys really had been smuggling materials for a long time. Though some of what Ferguson said was likely meant just to reassure Saul. Even if Saul hadnt overheard their conversation, he wouldnt take Fergusons words at face value. I understand, but I need some time to think about it. Saul glanced at the hourglass clock on the wall and stood up. Its almost threeIm heading back to the storage room. Ferguson didnt rise. His expression darkened slightly, hands clasped in front of his mouth. Saul, theres one thing you need to understand. Were not wandering wizards, not lone wolves on the wasteland. Short- or long-term cooperation for a shared goal is normal. Why do you think Master Gorsa built the Wizard Tower? One persons power is always limited. Saul lowered his head slightly. I understand. Thats also why Im being cautious about cooperation. If I agreed to everything too easily, wouldnt you also worry that I might be playing a trick? Then Saul added, What exactly is it you want? Ferguson pursed his lips, hesitated, then finally said, For confidentiality, Ill only tell you right before you enter the storage room. If you dont leave the room for a while, or if you come out without the item we need, our deal ends immediately. Not giving Saul prep timeclearly to prevent him from planning anything. What they didnt know was that Saul had already overheard their plan. Saul pushed himself to his feet with a hand on his knee. Alright, seems like the thing you want isnt that simple either. Fergusons expression faltered. He didnt want Saul to think that. He quickly explained, Nothing in the Wizard Towers storage is truly simple. The reason we dont tell you in advance is to avoid any accidents. He tried to steer the conversation elsewhere. Youd better not waste too much of our time. Give us your answer by tomorrow night. Otherwise we might find another partner. Sauls smile turned cold in an instant. Find another? Is that a threat? Being questioned by a Second Rank apprentice infuriated Ferguson. He gripped the armrest tightly, intending to stand up, but the motion shifted from pushing to clenching. Not a threat, he said, suppressing his anger and squeezing the armrest as if trying to crush it. Just a necessary reminder. After Ferguson backed down, Saul immediately changed expression and smiled. Thanks for the reminder, Senior. Then Ill take my leave. But this time, he didnt promise to seriously consider it. (End of Chapter) Chapter 170: Why Is It Always Me Who Gets Hurt Saul pushed open the door and immediately saw Kujin leaning against the opposite corridor wall. The other man silently watched Saul, his figure seeming less imposing than usual. He didnt ask about the negotiation with Ferguson, as if he couldnt care less. Since Kujin was pretending to be an outsider, Saul played along, gave him a nod, and walked away. Hed deliberately set the meeting time at two oclock just so no one would try to latch onto him afterward. But even so, Saul wasnt able to return to the warehouse before three in the afternoon. On the way to the morgue in front of the second floor of the East Toweran unavoidable patha figure shrouded in a cloak was standing in the middle of the hallway, waiting for him. Wizards really did like wearing those huge cloaks that covered their entire bodies. Saul had seen Tower Master Gorsa wear one, Heywood too. Wizards traveling outside especially preferred hiding under them. Not only did the cloaks block others gazes, but they also helped conceal the wizards often abnormal features. Saul stopped five meters away from the cloaked figure. From where he stood, he couldnt even tell if the person was male or female. Long time no see, Saul. The figure extended a slender, pale hand from beneath the cloak and gently pulled down the hood. Saul smiled. Long time no see, Senior Kongsha. I knew reaching Second Rank would be no issue for you. What I didnt expect was for you to snatch this job from Kujin the moment you advanced. It really wasnt me doing the snatching. Even though he was now a Second Rank apprentice, Saul still felt a little nervous in front of Kongsha. Especially when her eyes began to surface one by oneSaul didnt feel any less pressure than before. But what puzzled him to this day was: why someone as powerful as Kongsha hadnt yet advanced to Third Rank. Sometimes, taking something doesnt require you to act. As long as you''re recognized, you can replace someone with ease. Her crimson lips curled ever so slightly in a fleeting smile. Kongsha seemed genuinely pleased by how things had turned out. But gaining that recognition isnt easy, Saul said as he stepped forward. Did you wait here just to see me, Senior Kongsha? Kongsha turned around, looking into the dark depths of the corridor. I want to continue our deal. There arent any more heads in the warehouse I can give you, Saul quickly said. I know. And Im past the point of needing heads, Kongsha said with a hint of bitterness. Maybe because of her change in status, her tone toward Saul wasnt so lofty anymore. Then what do you need? Kongsha went silent. Saul had cut straight to the point, but she hadnt made up her mind yet. Saul didnt rush her. He quietly waited for Kongsha to respond. The longer she hesitated, the more important the item must be. And yet, Saul didnt feel much pressure. After all, he was the one in control of this deal. Thats why, whether facing a Third Rank apprentice like Ferguson or someone like Kongsha, Saul remained calm. I need Kongsha started to speak, then suddenly snapped her head up. Whos there? Come out! Saul flinched and instinctively turned half around. But he still kept half his attention on Kongshaher outburst sounded far too much like a distraction tactic. Yet the corridor behind him was completely empty. Even the nearest morgue was nearly a hundred meters away. And while the corridor had a curve, there was nothing to hide behind. Could it be an apprentice skilled in Invisibility? Saul noticed Kongsha wasnt movingjust staring into the hallway behind him. That suggested there really might be a third party. Invisibility was a Second Tier spell. If someone really was hidden nearby, they had to be at least Third Rank. Kongsha seemed to realize that too. Suddenly, more than a dozen eyeballs surged onto her glassy head. They stacked layer upon layer, each pupil scanning in a different direction. Saul noticed that Kongsha had more eyes in her head nowand several of them clearly werent human. Suddenly, one of her eyes dilated sharply, the pupil expanding until it nearly consumed the entire eyeball. I see you. All her eyes rotated in unison, locking onto one specific direction. But even under her collective gaze, nothing stirred. Saul, lets go inside, Kongsha said, stepping backward into the darkness at the end of the corridor. Saul didnt doubt her judgment. He glanced one last time at the spot she had focused on. Unfortunately, the one lurking there wasnt a spirithis semi-immersive meditation method was useless. He turned sideways and followed her, step by step, into the shadows. Once both Saul and Kongsha had disappeared down the deep hallway on the East Towers second floor, a single foot suddenly became visible at the edge of the darkness. But its invisible owner remained hidden outside. Tch! A low click of the tongue echoed through the corridor. That foot eventually withdrew from the shadow and vanished without a trace. Meanwhile, Saul and Kongsha had already arrived at the first floor of the East Tower, before a great bronze door. The bronze door was ancient and heavy, but the arcane formations etched onto its surface gave it an eerie feeling. Kongsha stood before the door, lips pressed tight, looking seriousmaybe even a bit nervous. Saul, being the one with the key, felt no pressure from the door at all. Senior Kongsha, Saul said, standing at the door. Its almost three. Kongsha lifted her head. A few eyeballs popped out, warily staring at the bronze door. Then she spoke quickly: What I need is item number 117Whisper of the Elves. Sauls expression darkened at once. Senior Kongsha, anything with a serial number is a taboo item. Im not even allowed to use them, let alone bring them out for someone else. One of Kongshas eyeballs turned to look directly at Saul. I know. I wont take it out. Ill go in and use it myself. That way, you wont have to touch the taboo item or smuggle anything out. Then by all means. Ill just pretend I was late for work. Saul didnt believe it would be that simple. He even moved aside to make room and closed his eyes as if playing dumb. I cant get in but you can bring me in. Bring you in? Saul knew he could, technically. Just like Kujin had brought him in. And if the person he brought turned hostile, Saul could use the key to eject them instantly. But there was a risk: if the other party acted fast enough to grab the item before he reacted, the second warehouse could suffer. So, Senior Kongsha, how can I be sure you wont pull anything extra once youre inside? If the benefit was high enough, Saul didnt mind taking the risk. That was because of the mutual trust built over years of working with Kongsha. If it were someone like Ferguson or Kujin, Saul wouldnt even consider it. Whisper of the Elves is a green conch, about the size of a fist. You cant use it but you can move it. I move it to the inner side of the door and you use it there? Yes. This way, even if Kongsha wanted to enter the warehouses interior, she couldnt open the second door. And if she tried to steal the conch, shed be risking her life and offending the Tower Master. That might be worth trying. So what price is Senior Kongsha offering for me to take this risk again? A locator, Kongsha replied. Now that youve reached Second Rank, once you stabilize, youll need to think about your locator. I can offer you two relatively safe locator configurations. I know your Mental aptitude is excellent. But Magic has always been your weakness. So you either keep pushing your Mental strengthor use the locator to forcibly boost your Magic. Oh, by the way, have you broken past 55 joules yet? If your Magic is too low, no need to rush the locator. Saul: Just passed 80 joules. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kongsha: Kongsha: Why is it always me who gets hurt? (End of Chapter) Chapter 171: The Ticklish Flesh The most terrifying thing is when the air suddenly falls silent for too long. Seeing Kongsha remain quiet, Saul grew a little anxiousafter all, his eyes were still wrapped in bandages. It seems my worries were unnecessary. In that case Kongsha suddenly found herself hesitant to give Saul any suggestions. She rephrased, If you''re interested in a method to strengthen your mental force, I can take you to a place. There, you''ll definitely find a suitable Locator. Locator Saul already had his diary, but so far, he hadnt figured out how to turn it into his Locator. If he could borrow from other Locator designs, that wouldnt be a bad thing eitherit might help broaden his thinking. Senior Kongsha, arent Locators hard to find? Is the place youre talking about particularly dangerous? Yes! But only dangerous places yield powerful Locators. Saul, you are indeed... exceptional. But if you want to continue on the path of becoming a wizard, you cant be satisfied with your current accomplishments. Sometimes, when you just want to stop and catch your breath, youll find that by the time youre ready to move again, youll never catch up. The eyeballs inside Kongshas head slowly withdrew, as if sharing in her somber mood. Could this be Senior Kongshas own personal experience? Saul pondered. Sorry, I still need to think it over. Though tempted, Saul didnt immediately agree. Kongshas shoulders slumped slightly. I can give you the Locator blueprint first. Even if you dont use it, you can sell it to others at a high price. For Second Rank apprentices, Locators have always been one of the rarest resources. Sure enough, the Second Vault was a hot spot. Saul hadnt even warmed his seat before people were already eyeing him. Now, Ferguson openly wanted the candle, and Kongsha wanted the item labeled No. 117Elven Whispers. The first item, according to Kujin, appeared useless but was in fact highly valuable. If Saul took it out, theyd gain leverage over him, allowing Kujin and his people to coerce him. The second item had been explicitly warned against by Senior Byronno one below Third Rank should touch Elven artifacts. Saul found it strange. Their spell system clearly included Elvish as a language, so why were elf-related items considered taboo? But back then, Saul had been too weak, lacking the strength and qualifications to investigate. Now, he had an opportunity to understand more. But until he was sure, he would never carry elven items on his person like Kongsha or Sid. Just that elf doll aloneone that made any apprentice afraid to even stir their mental forcewas enough to stir Sauls curiosity. Wasnt that basically a wizard-killing weapon? In that case, Senior Kongshaif Im ready within ten days, Ill meet you at the agreed time in the dormitory. Saul wasnt brushing her off. If he didnt want to work with her, he wouldve set a much longer timeline so shed give up hope. Ten days meant he was seriously considering it. At five minutes past three, Saul finally returned to the Second Vault. He first went to check the communication penno new assignments today. Then he turned and passed through the sea of corpses, heading toward the wall to confirm how many candlelamps were lit. Ninety-one. That number was a little risky. Saul quickly increased it to over a hundred. He held up the lighting tool and waited for a moment. No candles flickered out. Saul nodded in satisfaction. No wonder Kujin said the Second Vault is the safest place. This task is pretty easy to manage! The next moment, Saulhaving diligently lit the candlesput away his lighting tool, grabbed a large box, and dragged it under one of the unlit candlelamps. He held a beaker in his left hand and a small knife in his right, climbing onto the box. Standing on top, Sauls line of sight was level with the candlelamp. Using the small knife, he sliced off a small piece of the candle and dropped it into the beaker positioned under the lamp. He crouched down to place the knife and beaker by his feet, then stood up again and took out the lighting tool to ignite the candle. As expected, the candle lit up, though it was visibly shorter than the others in the vault. Saul looked back and surveyed the vault. All the candles were the same height. Only the one he had cut was shorter. The candles in the Wizard Tower always remain lit, never going out, and no one is ever seen replacing them. Yet the height remains uniformas if precisely measured by a machine. Saul jumped down from the box, picked up the beaker and knife, and returned to the long table. I used to think some servant or apprentice was responsible for replacing the candles. But only the Tower Master and I can freely enter the Second Vault. No one else can get in, so this has to be a result of wizardly. Thinking this, Saul suddenly put down the beaker, grabbed the knife again, and ran back to the box. He dragged the box to a damaged candlelamp that had no candle in it, climbed up, and forcefully pried the lamp from the wall with the knife. The base of the candlelamp was secured to the wall with six long iron nails. Even with Sauls strength, it took considerable effort to wrench one free. The loosened iron nails clattered to the ground. Saul transferred both the knife and the lamp to his left hand and pressed his right hand against the wall, leaning in to inspect the hole exposed beneath the lamp. In the wall, below the base, was a small hole about one centimeter in diametertoo dark to see inside. Saul gently moved his fingertip to the edge. Gleamlight. A warm magical glow lit up the inside of the hole. Inside wasnt rough earthen wall or smooth metal piping, but a wrinkly, fleshy texturesomething like blood vessels or intestines. At the bottom of the blood vessel was a thin layer of dried white substance. Saul immediately turned to look at the damaged candlelamp in his hand. Sure enough, there was also a layer of that same white substance on the bottom. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could these be the same material? Curious, Saul tried to scrape some of the white substance from the pipe using the knife. But the blade was too wide, and the material too deep in the tube. Unless he broke the wall, he couldnt reach it. He was about to fetch a needle or tweezers when he suddenly muttered to himself, If I touch it, will it be dangerous? No response from the diary. He answered his own question, Shouldnt be dangerous. Candles are everywhere in the Tower, and the rulebook only says not to extinguish themit doesnt mention touching. My job often requires handling candles, so accidents could happen. If touching them were dangerous, the rules wouldve said so. With that thought, Saul reached in and gently scraped a bit of the white substance with his fingertip. Just as he curled his finger, he suddenly felt the pipe twitch. It was like someone getting tickleda sudden, involuntary shudder. The movement was so slight Saul thought he imagined it. He reached in againno response. Then, like scratching an itch, he gently trailed his finger along the inner wall of the pipe. Suddenly, it twitched again. This time, Saul was prepared and saw it clearly. The pipe was alive. And it had ticklish spots. With a complicated expression, Saul carefully reattached the removed candlelamphed also collected some of the white substance but dared not tamper further with the blood vessel. Afterward, he carried the materials back to the long table. Now, he cleared a small space on the messy table. Laid out in front of him were: a candle stub, the white substance from the pipe, and the residue from the candlelamp. Saul carefully extracted a bit of each and ran a series of basic tests. After several rounds, the three samples all showed identical propertiesalmost certainly the same substance: candle wax. So the candles in the lamp are supplied by these tubes. Thats why they dont require manual maintenance and never burn out. The vaults candles are just like those outsideexcept they can extinguishbut the wax itself never diminishes. So there must be living pipes under every candlelamp elsewhere, too. At this thought, Saul suddenly felt a chill. He looked around. Could it be were actually living inside some kind of creature? The cold vault housed all manner of materialsmany were biological limbs. Even though the cuts were clean and smooth, they did little to hide the pain the creatures mustve endured. All the cruelty, blood, and darkness hidden beneath neatly carved stone slabs Is the Wizard Tower a synthetic lifeform? One that entombs countless living beings? Countless lives. Countless grudges. Thats why the Wizard Tower must never fall into darkness. Because in darknessslumbering fear awakens. (End of Chapter) Chapter 172: The Candles Composition The pipeline behind the candlestick made Sauls hair stand on end, but it wasnt enough to stop him from continuing his experiments. Ferguson might be scheming against him, but the offer he proposed was truly tempting. Saul lacked magic crystals, lacked credits, and lacked all kinds of rare experimental materials. On top of that, he had plenty of problems on his hands. Solving those would require deep researchwhich meant a whole new set of expenses. Since Ferguson and Kujin were plotting against him and tossed out a sugar-coated bullet, why couldnt Saul just swallow the sugar coating and throw the bullet right back? He didnt know the true value of the real candle, but he figured he could at least make a convincing fake. After all, Ferguson only wanted the candle as leveragenot for actual use. As long as it looked passable, it should be enough. Of course, passable still had to be a high-quality imitation. If it looked fake at a glance, thered be no sugar to enjoy. No sooner thought than doneSaul immediately began reverse-engineering the candles properties to start crafting a replica. First, he listed all of the candles observed characteristics, then worked backward to deduce the possible substances it might contain, even deriving and calculating synthetic reaction formulas. This round of deductions had him working straight through the night. The mental strain left him thoroughly exhausted, and he didnt feel like using meditation to replace sleep. The cocoon of the Nightmare Butterfly has already been extracted and sealed. No strange activity... might as well use this chance to sleep and see whether the cocoon still affects me. Reassuring himself, Saul lay down on the low bed beside the long table. The bed had originally belonged to Kujin. It was too big to move easily, so Kujin had simply left it behind. Saul had swapped out the bedding and kept using it. Before going to sleep, he removed the gauze. His left eye was still a grayish hazeunable to see clearly. Looks like I really will need someone to use advanced healing magic. Hope its not too expensive to fix an eye. Saul slowly closed his eyes. Please, no dreams tonight. He quickly fell asleep. But while he slept soundly, others were tossing and turning, unable to rest. The powerful Third Rank apprentices, Kujin and Ferguson, had secretly gathered again to discuss tomorrows moves. Kongsha, her beauty now marred, curled up under her bed, both eager and afraid of what the future might bring. Angela, freshly marked with Sauls five-fingered seal, wandered the night-shrouded West Tower with her mask on. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the usually silent, tomb-like library was unusually lively tonight. The three librariansyoung, middle-aged, and oldhad come together for the first time in ages. Youre sure? the young one asked nervously. Im sure, the old man replied, raising his hand. All ten of his fingers were missing part of the first knuckle, and they still hadnt regrown. The young mans eyes lit upthen blurred with tears. We we have a chance to get out! But the middle-aged man threw cold water over their hope. Youre crazy. All of you! Theres no way we can escape! He looked terrified, glancing left and right as he spoke, as if scared someone would suddenly appear behind them, watching coldly. The young man sneered at him. Afraid? What is there to be afraid of? What, he gonna kill us again? Just hearing the word he made the middle-aged man tremble all over. The old man ignored his cowardice and stroked his beard, I have an idea tomorrow, we send someone to test him. The young one blinked. Didnt you already test him? The old man steeled himself. This time we test harder. Push our way right out! The middle-aged man screamed and leapt into the air, passing through the ceiling and crashing back down. Youre insane! Completely insane! But the young man grinned with twisted excitement. Lets do it. Whos going? The old man stood up, hands clasped behind his back. I will. The young man smirked, but didnt object. Only the middle-aged one kept muttering, lips trembling: Insane all of you are insane! The morning sun could not reach the darkness of the Wizard Tower. Saul had a dreamless nightand slept wonderfully. He shot upright, feeling refreshed and clear-headed. Even the gloomy storage room looked a little cuter today. He stood and prepared to tidy up and return to his experiments. But when he saw the experimental records on the table, he suddenly felt something was off with his field of view. He raised a hand to his eye, then closed his right eye to look around. To his surprise, he found that his left eye had already recovered its vision. He quickly grabbed the reflective side of a knife on the table and checked his reflection. His eye had returned to normal, and the color was black again. What, my body can self-heal now? Saul rushed over to check the sealed test tube holding the cocoon. When he saw the small silver sphere floating slowly up and down, he let out a deep sigh of relief. Thank goodness the cocoon hadnt returned to his eye, or everything he did yesterday wouldve been for nothing. Since his eye hadnt healed due to the cocoon, then had someone secretly healed him? Or was it as he had suspectedhis body was regenerating on its own? Only two people could enter the second storage room freely: Saul himself and the Wizard Towers master, Gorsa. Gorsa certainly had the ability, but he typically never interfered with Sauls studies or research. He clearly preferred to let him grow independently. In that case, self-regeneration seemed the more likely answer. With that in mind, Saul picked up the knife, gave it a quick disinfecting wipe, and then rolled up his sleeve to cut three wounds into his right arm. The wounds varied in depth. After quickly disinfecting and stopping the bleeding, he wrapped them with gauze. Then he carefully noted the time and wound conditions, intending to study whether his body really had regenerative properties. With that done, his focus shifted back to the candle. Yesterday, he had basically broken down the ingredients of the endlessly burning candles throughout the Wizard Tower. By comparing his findings with experimental notes hed kept over the years, hed actually identified one of the main ingredients: The nectar of the Symbiotic Flower. However, the composition of this nectar slightly differed from the data in his notes. He couldnt tell whether that was due to experimental error or natural variance in the plants makeup. After all, the Symbiotic Flower was a broad category, with subtypes used for things like poison crafting, magic enhancement, mental stabilization, and more. Saul had owned several Symbiotic Flowers himself and still had quite a few petals saved. He immediately took two petals from different function types and ran another component analysis. This time, the two resulting data sets were slightly different from each other and from the candlebut the overall trend was consistent. If both new sets show the same pattern of differences, I can conclude the ingredient is indeed a Symbiotic Flower. To ensure reliability, Saul gritted his teeth and pulled out another two petals of the same types and ran the tests again. The results were consistent with the first run. The difference between the sets was consistent as well. Saul picked up the analysis sheet for the candle. So the flower used in these candles is a type I havent cultivated. He stared at the data sheets for several minutes, then suddenly scribbled the words Mental Stabilization on a fresh sheet and drew a big question mark next to it. The flower added to the candle is probably one that stabilizes mental entities! Thats why the Wizard Tower has been cultivating and buying this plant all along. The candles spread across the Wizard Tower were all being used to stabilize one or several mental entities? If thats their function, theyre indeed important. But taking a small piece shouldnt affect the candles performance. If Kujin wanted to use the candle to threaten me, hed at least demand a complete one. Still, though he had confirmed one of the primary ingredients, he had yet to identify the second. If he couldnt produce a convincing candle by this afternoon, hed have to turn down Fergusons offer. And with Fergusons twisted body, who knew what he might do if pushed to desperation? Saul wasnt afraid but that sugar coating would definitely slip away. Whats the other main ingredient? Or what could be used to imitate its effects? Pipe-like structures resembling blood vessels or intestines white substances being transported inside the candle automatically repairing itself when burned and melted Sauls spinning pen suddenly stopped as his gaze fell on the three small cuts he had made on his arm. Wanna give it a try? (End of Chapter) Chapter 173: High-Quality Imitation Outshines the Original He acted without hesitation. Saul inflicted a fourth wound on himself and collected a bit of blood and muscle tissue. Then, using the basic materials for making candles, along with the juice of the parasitic flower, his own flesh and blood, and a small piece cut from one of the existing candles, he crafted a new, complete candle. This candle looked very similar to the ones on the candelabrum, but due to the added flesh and blood, its color had changed from white to red. "I already diluted it as much as I could, and it''s still this red. Should I have extracted serum or used other colorless tissues instead?" Although the first finished product had a color issue, Saul decided to test it anyway. He fixed the candle onto the table and flicked a small flame at the wick. However, the little flame drifted past the wick without igniting it. "Is there something wrong with the material? Could it have affected flammability? Wait a second..." Saul then took out an igniter, stepped back a bit, and aimed the nozzle at the wick. Hiss! This time, the red candle caught fire smoothly, the wick burning with a ghostly white flame. "Its exactly the same as the flames on the candelabrum!" Saul compared it carefully with the overhead candlelight and grinned in delight. "Did I really get it right on the first try? Am I this much of a genius?" After a brief moment of joy, Saul calmed himself down. "Most of the components are substitutes, and the parasitic flower juice isn''t exactly right either, so the actual effect might differ significantly..." Suddenly, a chill ran down Sauls spine. Goosebumps burst out over his entire body, as if they had a will of their own. He spun around in shockonly to see the aisles between the shelves packed with people! All of them were the corpses from outside! Somehow, they had silently moved behind him. Some squeezed into the narrow aisles, while others, unable to fit, stood behind the shelves, "watching" Saul through the gaps in the goods. But Saul could feelthey werent looking at him. They were staring at the candle in his hand. Just a brief lapse in attention, and the horde seemed to have crept even closer. Without hesitation, Saul picked up the knife from the table and snuffed out the flame. As a wisp of blue smoke rose from the scorched wick, that eerie sense of being watched slowly faded. Saul looked back again and keenly noticed the corpses had inched closer. Though their faces remained expressionless and their eyes tightly shut, Saul could sense a distinct emotiondisappointment. Hed always known they retained a sliver of awareness, but this was the first time theyd ever moved on their own. He hadnt expected the red candle to provoke such a reaction. Staring at the candle in his hand, Saul muttered to himself, Did I just create something extraordinary? What thing??? A female voice suddenly echoed above his head. Looking up, Saul saw a black shadow seeping from the ceiling, its viscous, droplet-like form gradually stretching and unfolding into the shape of a woman. Finally, the shadow fully detached from the roof and landed softly on the floornearly overlapping with Sauls own figure. Lady Yura? Dont call me Yuracall me Vini! the shadow snapped, displeased. But she quickly brushed past the matter and, with a face that lacked clear features, sniffed left and right. Where did that scent go? Scent? Saul looked down at the red candle beside him. He hadnt smelled anything at all. The shadow immediately caught his line of sight and followed it to the candle. This is... something you made? Vinis shadow leaned in closer, crouching down and folding her arms on the table to meet the candle at eye level. I feel like its scent brings peace, the shadow seemed to tilt her head upward. Can you light it again? Peace? That was odd. Saul hadnt added anything meant to calm or soothe souls. Even the parasitic flower juice, which might normally stabilize the mental body, had been diluted several times. By logic, it should be far less effective than the original white candles. Yet Vini had shown no reaction to the other burning candles in the storeroom. Vini, if I light the candle, those guys might rush me. Saul pointed at the corpse horde still wandering by the shelves. The shadow glanced back indifferently. Its fine. Theyre only here because they feel good. As long as you dont violate the taboo, they wont hurt you. Come on, hurry up S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With her reassurance, Saul picked up the igniter and lit the red candle again. A faint white glow flared to life. Silence fell over the storeroom. Both the living and the dead stared blankly at the flame. Saul didnt smell anything or feel especially calm. Looking around, he noticed the corpses hadnt moved closerbut each of them now faced the candle directly. Their faces were less ghastly and more entranced. I mustnt let them know the raw material was my blood, Saul thought uneasily, pressing a hand against the wound hidden beneath his sleeve. They dont react to my wound, but theyre drawn to the red candle. This must be some kind of wizardly-induced transformation. But why does my blood produce this effect? Could it be related to the way my left eye regenerates? In his memory, the only major change to his body happened after he defeated the wraith Morden, when his entire body melted while he was unconscious. It was Senior Byron who later told him about that eventSaul had no recollection of it. When Byron examined him afterward, he found no explanation for the fusion and regeneration. But with enemies possibly still in pursuit, they shelved the issue for later. After returning to the Wizard Tower, Saul didnt notice any abnormalities either. But in hindsight, that incident clearly left a deep impact. Whether it was good or bador if there were hidden drawbacksremained to be seen. While Saul fretted over his bodys changes, Vini was completely entranced by the red candle. She had even sat down on the floor, arms resting on the table, her head nestled into them. She looked about ready to fall asleep. How come you can make a candle like this, but Gorsa can only produce those foul-smelling white ones? I always said he didnt really understand souls. Hearing her complain about the tower master, Saul could only rub his nose and pretend he didnt hear anything. But Vini kept going, even launching into a biography of Gorsa. Back when Gorsa had just established the Wizard Tower, the western continent was in chaos. Refugees from the westland founded Baydon Academy along the coast. Backed by the sea, they ignored the Western Treaty and often bullied the Kema Empire, trying to expand their territory To avoid losing landor even the EmpireKemas emperor had sent people everywhere to investigate the backgrounds of newly arrived wizards, hoping to find a reliable ally. As soon as word got out, the newly settled Wizard Tower master Gorsa proactively came forward to propose an alliance. At the time, many powers were moving into the western continent. Gorsa arrived alone, yet managed to carve out a large swath of land. Rumor had it his family was powerful on another continent, so none of the other factions dared to challenge him. The Kema Empires people were probably deceived by him, Vini said, head tilted in annoyance. Gorsa was most likely exiled by his family. All these years, no one from any other faction has come looking for him. Out of guilt, he sought an alliance with Kema. So thats why he married Lady Yura? Not exactly. The Kema Emperornow merely a dukelowered himself to form the alliance. In addition to providing yearly supplies to the Wizard Tower, they also proposed a traditional noble marriage. But Gorsa refused the political marriage. Instead, he had the empire send someone to manage the territory for him, only asking for tribute every year. Saul was surprised, but then realized it sounded just like something the tower master would do. If Gorsa truly came alone to the western lands, he probably didnt have the time or energy to manage internal affairs. But Saul hadnt expected him to not even appoint a steward, instead handing the land back to its former rulers to administer. The Kema Empire mustve been thrilled. Even managing just part of that land would help them recover significantly. Then how did Lady Yura end up marrying the tower master? Saul wasnt trying to gossipYuras death clearly tied into Gorsas true motives. Was his research really aimed at resurrecting his lover, or was it to resist the contamination? Only by understanding the nature and goal of the experiments could he properly plan the next steps. At the time, Yura was already a First Rank True Wizard, specializing in dark-element magic and obsessed with soul studies. Vini remained entranced by the red candle. Gorsa, on the other hand, specialized in light-element magic. The moment they met, they argued over one topic. Sauls ears perked up. What topic? Whether the soul can exist independently of the body. (End of Chapter) Chapter 174: Blending In A soul, existing independently? Isnt that just a ghost? Images of the bizarre apparitions hed seen in the Wizard Tower flashed through Sauls mind. Of course not that kind! Vini grew agitated. Im talking about a complete, independent, and conscious soul not some corrupted, fractured remnant, driven mad by the unknown. But as she stared at the red candle, her head gradually tilted downward again. They argued for a long timeneither able to convince the other. So Gorsa took Yura away. Haha, the Kema Empire immediately announced to the public that the two had married. And which view did the Tower Master and Lady Yura support? Vini didnt answer right away. The red candle had already burned down by a third, its white flame unnaturally steady. They really did become a couple but one day, Yura woke up and found herself strapped to a dark laboratory table. Gorsa had personally opened her skull and flayed her skin to make a kind of pink bandage. At this point, Vini slowly stood up. She turned her head toward Saul. Through the black silhouette, Saul could faintly make out a tragic smile. Gorsa hid the skull and wrapped himself in the pink bandage infused with hatred, sorrow, and fear. That way, he could hold out a little longer. Vini suddenly extended her hand and pressed it into the white flame. Shockingly, she extinguished it. It smells pleasant, but it only brings temporary peace, Vini said, withdrawing her hand. Her flat head suddenly twisted ninety degrees to stare at Saul. Tell meif one day Lady Yuras skull and skin are no longer usable, what do you think Gorsa will do? Saul didnt answer. Hehehehe Vini laughed maniacally as her figure gradually faded and vanished from Sauls sight. Saul stood there silently for nearly ten minutes before narrowing his eyes and scanning the area. The red candle had gone out. At some point, the corpse horde had returned to their original positions. Vinis shadow was completely goneshe mustve returned to Gorsas side. Though she was bound to Gorsa, Vini still had a certain degree of autonomy. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been able to share all this today. Still, it was impossible to determine the truth or motive behind her words. Saul picked up the red candle on the table. Vini shes actually Lady Yura, isnt she? She just refuses to acknowledge it. Tucking the candle away, he also checked the four wounds on his arm. Unfortunately, not one had healed. His eyes had recovered, but there mustve been another factor involved. At 2:00 p.m., Saul went to Kujins dormitory. Kujin was indeed waiting there. Senior Kujin, please inform Ferguson: at 2:55 p.m., be ready with enough magic crystals and wait for me at the outermost metal gate on the first floor of the East Tower. If hes late, Ill consider the deal off. Kujin was stunned, but before he could respond, Saul turned and left, giving no room for negotiation. Kujin glared at Sauls back for a long while before heading off elsewhere. Afterward, Saul went to Mentor Kazs laboratory. Angela, still working there, was so startled at the sight of Saul that she jumped right out of her chair. II brought food today. Saul smiled and nodded. Thanks, but Im not hungry. He walked to one of the cabinets inside the lab, opened it, and pulled out a puppet doll before returning to Angela. Renting a doll. Angela instinctively stepped back half a pace. O-okay. Money changed hands, and so did the doll. After that, Saul wandered around the tower for a while longer. He visited Wright, then Byron. Finally, he returned to his dormbut unfortunately, Keli still hadnt come back. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wondered if shed be shocked to see him when she returned. Saul lingered for quite a while before heading to the second storeroom at exactly 2:55 p.m. Ferguson was already there. It was unclear how long hed been waiting, but he looked visibly anxious. Youre finally here, Ferguson said, barely masking his irritation. Saul didnt bother with pleasantries. What do you want, Senior? Ferguson hesitated at Sauls directness. Having second thoughts? I dont mind calling it off now, Saul said. I wont make things hard for you. This is your first time, after all. I need one of the candles from the storeroomnot just a stub, but a full stick from a candelabrum. They dont have an ID number, and there are a lot of them in there. I doubt youd be too scared to take one. Saul crossed his arms and thought for a moment. If its so simple, why not just grab one from the hallway? The hallway ones are completely different. Ferguson lowered his voice. Theyre inspected daily. The ones in the storeroomonly you know about them. Saul didnt press for details. 500 magic crystals. No way, Ferguson growled, eyes flickering with arcane sparks. Its just a candle. Ill give you 200 at most. 500, Saul repeated, holding out his hand. Or were done. Fergusons cheek twitched, but he finally pulled out a pouch of crystals and a vial of potion. I didnt bring that many. This is a bottle of phantasmic vision potionworth at least 150. Saul took the pouch and swept it with his mental power. The magic energy inside was pureroughly four hundred crystals, plus the potion. That did add up to more than five hundred. Fergusons generosity likely meant he intended to use this to blackmail Saul in the future. Saul was satisfied and stowed the items. Wait here. He headed deep into the second storeroom, circling the reassembled corpse horde. He also counted the lit candelabras on the wallstill more than a hundredbefore timing his exit. When Saul opened the right-side metal door again, Ferguson stood with his eyes closed. Arcs of lightning sparked across his body, radiating the oppressive aura of a Third Rank apprentice. But having witnessed the strength of Byron, Bill, and even Herman, Saul found Ferguson lacking in comparison. He approached and handed the box to Ferguson. Ferguson sensed someone and opened his eyes, immediately seeing the box held out before him. He snatched it, scanning it with both magic and mental power. Detecting no abnormalities, he cautiously opened a corner. Why is it red? A disguise, Saul replied. Ferguson had a bad feeling. I want to inspect it on the spot. Here? Saul narrowed his eyes, pretending to be impatient. The darkness here makes it impossible to hide tricks. Its the safest place to verify. Ferguson pulled out a miniature lighter and lit the candle inside the box. Fsshh! The red candle instantly ignited with a white flame. He stared at it closely. Once he confirmed the white flame was authentic, he finally relaxed. At least youre honest. Having secured the contraband, Ferguson finally allowed a smile to creep across his face. But just as he looked up, preparing to teach this greedy newcomer a lesson, he was met with countless human faces. Fergusons hand trembled, nearly dropping the box. Surrounding him were pale-faced corpses with closed eyes! The corpse horde!!! As someone whod privately collaborated with Kujin, Ferguson naturally knew what these corpses were. They were one of the taboos of the second storeroom! Each one displayed here had a designated numbereach was once a powerful apprentice, even a True Wizard! Every one of them was a forbidden existence! Ferguson didnt even dare to breathe. He could only frantically dart his eyes around, hoping to find a way out. Suddenly, his rapidly moving eyes froze. Therein the center of the hordestood Saul, the only one with open eyes, silently watching him. (End of Chapter) Chapter 175: Accidents Abound Saul was actually more panicked than Ferguson. He had once experienced a scene where a horde of corpses gathered, and he knew that as long as no taboos were violated, there generally wouldn''t be any danger. What panicked him washow did these corpses manage to get outside the storage room? Had the taboos of the storage room failed, or was it a mistake on his part? Before figuring out the truth, he wouldn''t make any rash moves. Saul simply pretended he was just one of the corpses, silently watching Ferguson. Hidden among the horde, Saul had no idea what Ferguson had just experienced in those few short seconds. Ferguson had just tried to flee the scene with the red candle when suddenly a massive axe came crashing down from above, splitting his head in two. In the blink of an eye, he was back in the dark corridor, standing upright again. He realized everything just now had been an illusion. But before he could react, the ground beneath his feet turned into a mire. No matter how he struggled, he couldnt break free, and in the end, he was forced to watch the sludge pour into his mouth and nose, submerging even the top of his skull. Just before suffocating, Ferguson snapped out of it once more. But then, he was run through the heart with a blade, devoured alive by countless bugs, and endlessly wandered in darkness until he was utterly lost... He struggled through countless deaths, barely returning to reality each time, only to be pulled back into the abyss. Just as he was on the verge of going insane, a surge of white lightning burst out and enveloped his entire body. No!! Fergusons eyes snapped open widehis consciousness had finally returned to reality. The pale faces of the corpses were now just inches from his own. He immediately raised both hands, the white lightning converging into two long whips. With a snap of his wrists, the current lashed out, striking the surrounding corpses. The powerful electric field instantly dispelled the illusion cast by the corpse horde. However, the terrifying electric whips that crackled with power only left charred marks on the corpsesthey didn''t even force the horde back a single step. As Ferguson lashed out, the box containing the red candle fell to the ground. The candle rolled out, its white flame curling upward, burning steadily and undisturbed. While moving, Ferguson accidentally kicked the candle. It rolled into a corner, and in that instant, the entire horde shifted its attention toward it. Only then did Ferguson realizethe candle was the cause of the corpses unrest. Saul! he shouted angrily at the boy hidden among the corpses, then lashed out with the electric whipaiming directly at him. Seeing the white lightning headed straight for him, Saul felt every hair on his body stand on end. He immediately twisted his body to the side, ducking behind a nearby corpse. Snap! The corpse took the hit for Saul, but the current still conducted through its body, making Saul go numb all over. Ferguson, it was an accident! How was I supposed to know lighting the candle outside would cause this? As he spoke, Saul bolted toward the candle. As long as he could extinguish it, the corpses should return to normal. Ferguson didnt know what Saul intended, but when he saw him running toward the candle, his first thought was, He''s trying to steal it. He no longer cared whether the battle would further provoke the corpses. The thick electric whips lashed out like snakes baring their fangs, ready to strike Saul. Saul squeezed through the crowd of corpses like a shopper in a packed market. A bolt of lightning landed just in front of him. Though most of it was blocked by the corpses, the residual charge still numbed his entire body. The next second, a transparent barrier enveloped Saul, blocking out the current completely. Ferguson, are you trying to kill me? If Saul hadnt activated the Soul Armor scroll at the last second, he wouldve been injured by the attack. Electricity was still a weakness in Sauls spell systemone he hadnt overcome yet. Thankfully, he hadnt reforged his Soul Resin, or else his arm might have melted again. As long as you dont act rashly, Ferguson said coldly, seeing that Saul was trapped inside the Soul Armor. He carefully wove through the corpse horde, trying to retrieve the candle from the corner. Electric sparks still danced around his body, warding off further illusions. A large amount of electricity gathered in his lower body, causing his facial muscles to twitch with every step. It looked painful. But instead, Ferguson sped up, his eyes growing more frenzied as he stared at the candle beneath the corpses. He knew that the candle from the second storage room was something very important. What he didnt knowwas that it could summon the corpses. There was no way he was handing this over to Kujin now. Used properly, it might be his ticket to a full comeback! He also realized that after the corpses assaulted his mind at first, they had only been chasing the candle. So Ferguson stopped attacking them, focusing instead on carefully clearing a path. He tried to use Mage Hand to grab the candle directly. But as soon as the spectral hand passed through the corpses, it began to be absorbedby the time it reached the candle, only a single finger remained. As Ferguson cautiously approached the candle, Sauls Soul Armor began to dissipate. Instead of imitating Fergusons advance, Saul walked back to the edge of the bronze door. Seeing Saul voluntarily retreat, Fergusonwho had been watching him out of the corner of his eyesneered to himself, At least he knows his place. That little bastard embarrassed me and forced me to activate my locator... Once I get that candle back, Im going to make him pay! Lets see if he still dares play tricks! Ferguson had completely forgottenhe was the one who insisted on lighting the candle here in the first place. Just two rows of corpses away from the candle, suddenly, a black tendril the thickness of a finger snaked its way through the crowd, winding between limbs and swiftly snatching the candle! Ferguson was shocked. A tendril of the Soul-Devouring Mire?! He wasnt afraid of it, but the tendril was incredibly quick and agile. After grabbing the candle, it immediately withdrew through the gapsdragging the corpse horde out of place with it. The candle that had just been within reach was now gone. Ferguson turned to see the tendril connected to Saul. Knew it was you causing trouble. He wanted nothing more than to fry Saul into charcoal. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But seeing the candle closer to himself than Saul, Ferguson chose to go after it first. He didnt care if he fell back into another illusionhe dove in headfirst, shoving corpses aside and springing into the air like he had springs on his feet. But just as he jumped, another sneaky black tendril emerged and tugged at his foot, throwing him off balance. He struck with his whip instantly, dissolving the tendril on contact. But that tiny delay was enoughhe hadnt jumped far. All he could do was watch as the sneaky black tendril thief carried the red candle back to Saul. Saul reached out and caught the candle. Even after all the chaos, the flame remained bright. Looking up, he saw Ferguson just three meters away, behind a few corpses. Ferguson glared darkly at Saul. Give me the candle. Saul placed a hand on the metal door behind him, expression grim. Senior, this candle clearly isnt as simple as you said. If I just hand it over, the consequences could be serious. I need to reconsider this transaction. Youre going back on your word! Ferguson snapped, lashing the whip in anger. Saul chuckled. Isnt it you who withheld information? Fergusons lips tightened. His fingers creaked from clenching so hard. Saul hadnt expected that lighting the counterfeit candle outside would draw the corpse horde out. The situation had gone beyond his controlthis deal had to be called off. If this item fell into the wrong hands, not even Saul knew what disaster it might cause. Most importantly, if anything went wrong with the horde, Saul wouldnt escape blame. That would completely go against the original deal he made after taking the sugar-coated bait. It was like getting a single piece of candy, only to be forced to return ten. A total loss! (End of Chapter) Chapter 176: You Guys Are the Cruel Ones Ferguson stepped forward again, his eyes already filled with killing intent. Saul quickly reached back and pushed the door open just a crack. "No need to get angry, Senior. I still need to study this candle a bit more, just to avoid any trouble for either of us. Besides, even if this deal falls through, we can still talk about other materials, right?" Ferguson, who had been on the verge of going berserk, suddenly calmed down. The candles unexpected function had made him momentarily forget his original purpose. The candle was merely bait to control Saul. What he truly needed to save his life was still inside the second storage room. Then give me back the Magic Crystals! Ferguson stretched out a hand expressionlessly. Alright, Ill go get them now. Saul smiled, turned his head and froze on the spot, completely motionless. Ferguson saw Saul agree verbally but stand there unmoving, and he immediately felt like he was being toyed with again. Five hundred Magic Crystals werent crippling for a Third Rank apprentice, but it wasnt a small amount either. If Saul dared to steal them, Ferguson would block the door and beat him half to death if he had to. Ferguson urged him, but Saul still didnt move. He strode forward and shook his arm threateningly. If not, then give me the candle! As soon as he spoke, the nearly furious Ferguson finally noticed something was off. Through the crack in the bronze door Saul had pushed open, a multicolored light glowed within. The shimmering hues rippled like water, dazzling and mesmerizing. The inside of the bronze door looks like this? I dont remember Kujin ever mentioning it. Ferguson wasnt the warehouse manager, after all, and Kujin wouldnt have told him everything. So he failed to notice one critical detail: Sauls hand had only pushed on the right side of the bronze door, but both panels of the door had opened inwardat the same time. Saul dared not move. Though Mentor Kaz had only explained the rules to him once, he remembered every single one clearly. When opening the first metal door, only the left or right panel could be pushed opennever both. If both sides were opened simultaneously, one must immediately freeze in place until the door closed again. So the moment Saul turned and saw both doors opening inward, he instantly froze and didnt dare move a muscle. Even when Ferguson moved in and snatched the red candle from his hand, Saul remained motionless. Like a statue. Ferguson also felt that something was off, but couldnt quite put his finger on what. Im taking the candle. Next time we trade I will go Saul stared blankly at Ferguson in front of him. Ferguson stood there, holding the red candle in his hand, his lips still moving. But he didnt realize that his lips were moving slower and slower, his voice growing increasingly muffled. From Sauls perspective, inside the now-open bronze door, slender white arms extended out. Each of those arms had long, noodle-like fingerssoft and limp, like pasta that had been boiled for hours. Yet they were firm and strong, wrapping around Fergusons body again and again, slowly pulling him into the door. Ferguson remained completely unaware, still mouthing words. The noodle-like fingers slid into his mouth, his nostrils, his ears Saul couldnt hear a word of it. Watching Ferguson gradually mummified by the noodles, Saul didnt dare move, only his eyes trembling slightly. He shifted his gaze toward the edge of his vision and vaguely saw Fergusons body going limp, being slowly and relentlessly squeezed through a door crack barely wide enough for a fist. And through it all, Ferguson remained unaware. Even as his face disappeared behind the door, his eyes still stared at Saulseemingly waiting for a response. But he would never get one. After devouring Ferguson, the colors inside the bronze door surged and roiled like crashing waves. Saul felt as if he stood on a beach, hearing a tidal wave capsizing a ship. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even as he stiffly waited for the door to close, those soft, noodle-like fingers reached out once more. A cold sweat instantly oozed from his pores, the droplets growing and sliding down his body, dragging more sweat with them. Pale fingers crawled along the floor, the walls, the ceilingtapping, slapping, groping They were searching for any leftovers. Some of the fingers brushed Sauls ankle, then started climbing up his calf. The motion was exactly the same as when theyd devoured Ferguson. Saul could already envision his fatebound and twisted like slime, forcefully squeezed through the narrow door crack. He wanted to run, but his diary had warned himif he moved now, he truly would become dough, kneaded at will. So he didnt even blink, not even a tremor in his pupils. He stood completely rigid, imagining himself as just another corpse nearby. Finally, the noodle-like fingers slowly withdrew, reluctantly retreating back behind the bronze door. Only then did the swirling colors inside begin to subside. The doors began to close. Sauls eyes stayed fixed on the narrowing gap until the bronze doors shut completely. Once the doors sealed tight, he collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. Huff, huff, huff He gasped violently, brushing back his sweat-soaked hair before pushing himself up from the floor. He turned aroundand saw the crowd of corpses crowded in the corridor. All of them were facing the direction where Ferguson had vanished, their long emotionless faces now twisted into eerie grins. So tasty, so tasty Saul backed away a few steps, stopping only when his heels knocked against the door behind him. Still tense with fear, he quickly turned to check and confirmed the bronze door was shut tightno sign of it opening again. He let out a deep breath of relief. Ferguson had been pulled into the doorhis chances of survival were grim. This had to be reported to Mentor Kaz. But first, there was something else Saul needed to deal with. You guys Saul looked at the group of corpses still facing the bronze door. When are you going back? Back in the second warehouse, the corpses had also been lured by the red candle, but once the candle extinguished, they would automatically return to their places. But now the candle had entered that multicolored world behind the bronze door, which had since closed. So why were these corpses still outside? Saul waited a while, locked in a staring contest with the spooky, still figures. They still didnt move. Each corpse had a serial numberthey were valuable warehouse assets. He couldnt just let them loiter outside. Seeing that they werent moving, Saul sighed heavily. He cautiously pushed the bronze door again. This time, only the right panel opened, revealing a normal roomno swirling colors. Saul looked back at the corpses and asked with a hint of pleading, The doors open. Can you go back now? That day, on May 4th, Year 316, the disappearance of Third Rank apprentice Ferguson hadnt yet stirred any rumors among the apprentices. That day, a newly promoted Second Rank apprentice named Saul spent several grueling hours dragging nearly a hundred stiff, heavy corpses from the East Towers corridor back into the second warehouse. Hed thought about using Mage Handbut like with Ferguson, the magic composing it was instantly drained the moment it touched the corpses. Only physical contact could move them. After setting down the final corpse, Saul grabbed the warehouse manual and coldly checked every serial number one by one. Once he confirmed none were missing, he slammed the manual onto the desk. Then he shoved the big crate beneath the discarded candle stand right in front of the corpse crowd, plopped down onto it, and caught his breath, sweeping his gaze across their standing figures. Ive figured it out, Saul muttered, arms trembling with exhaustion. Aside from the corpses of the True Wizards, the rest of you all ran outside to watch the show, didnt you? These corpses mightve had a fearsome reputation, but after hundreds of close encounters, Saul didnt feel much awe anymore. If its red candles you want, Ive still got a few. Was it really necessary to go through all that trouble just to run outside? He wanted to knock on their heads one by onebut recalling their behavior after Ferguson vanished, he chickened out. All he could do was grumble, Fine, so you went out. But why cant you come back on your own? Were you trying to tire me out? (End of Chapter) Chapter 177: A Gift of Knowledge There was no point complaining to the corpses. Saul hadnt broken any rulesthese corpses couldnt hurt him. But if he did violate the rules, they wouldnt let him off either. After spending half the night tending to the corpses, Saul made a point to report to Kaz the next morning. He glossed over the private transaction, merely mentioning that after he accidentally pushed open two doors, the senior apprentice beside him had been dragged in by something with noodle-like armsand still hadnt come out. Sure enough, Mentor Kaz didnt ask for any details. He simply said, Understood. Two days later, Saul brought the two books hed borrowed on wraiths to the library on the tenth floor of the East Tower. Of the two books hed found, only one mentioned anything related to the Nightmare Butterfly. And even then, the information was vague. All Saul gathered was that the Nightmare Butterfly was terrifying, could muddle a persons perception, and could be captured. Beyond that, he learned almost nothing. Even the identity of the third narrator in that story was suspect. Who was he, really? An outsider who had witnessed the tragedy? Or the Nightmare Butterfly itself? With no other clues, Saul could only temporarily reinforce the seal on the Nightmare Butterflys cocoon and refrain from further research. He was afraid it might one day crawl back into his eye. He decided to deal with his physical issues firstthen invite the diary to help study the cocoon later. Returning to the present, Saul stepped into the library. Today, the place was unusually lively. Quite a few apprentices were lingering around the first few rows of bookshelves. The haughty young librarian was still on duty. Saul walked straight over. Hello, Mr. Librarian. Im here to return these two books. The young man turned his head with a sneer, but when he saw it was Saul, his expression changed to one of tension. Oh. Just hand me the books. Saul was surprised. In the past, returning books always involved logging them at the librarians desk and then putting them back himself. If you didnt return them to the right place, the librarian would jack up the prices on your next loanbrutally. The kind of price hike that could scar any apprentice for life. But today why was the process different? Saul didnt understand what had gotten into the librarian, but with so many apprentices around, he obediently handed over the books. When it came to this kind of thing, Saul was always quite cooperative. Are you borrowing more books today? The young man suddenly asked as Saul was about to leave, having briefly hesitated after taking the books. Saul hadnt planned to borrow more, but since the other party was surprisingly polite for once, he cautiously replied, I dont have much magic crystal left He had just earned five hundredafter all, the candle had ended up in Fergusons hands. So despite all the chaos, the deal was technically a success. But money was never enough, especially as your power grewprices scaled accordingly. It was said that true wizards used experimental materials that were astronomically expensive, which was why they usually made their own instead of buying them. Ahem. Weve got some soul-related books that are damaged or defiled. I remember youre interested in that kind of thing. Want to take a look? The library sells books? Saul was immediately intrigued. In the wizarding world, the unknown usually meant dangerso libraries werent necessarily safe. If all books were open-access, nine out of ten tower apprentices would probably lose their minds. But if he could buy books at a discount, Saul was more than willing to risk it. After all, he could tell whether a book was dangerous before opening it. Yes. Because theyre damaged or stained, once we confirm theyre safe, we sell them at a discount to suitable apprentices. Saul still found it odd. But Ive been in the Wizard Tower for two years and never heard of this You think organizing a library is easy? Once every two years is already pushing it, the youth snapped, looking ready to lose his temper. Seeing the familiar crankiness return, Saul actually felt a little relieved. Then please show me the way. The youth lifted his chin. Go to the first column, eighth row of shelves. Thats where the books marked for disposal are. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul glanced aroundnothing seemed out of the ordinary. He even sneaked a peek at the diary on his shoulderno reaction. Only then did he head toward the first column of shelves. This should be the eighth row. He reached the designated spot and saw no one nearby. So only suitable candidates are told about this. Not many people know, huh? Saul muttered to himself as he approached the shelf. There were only a few books on it, tossed around in a disorganized mess. Most were lower-level books, without any protective sealsSaul could see all the covers at a glance. One of them was even a book hed borrowed back when he was still a First Rank apprentice. He turned to inspect a few otherssure enough, two were related to souls. Just as he leaned in to examine them more closely, a figure suddenly appeared beside the shelfright in front of him. It was the elderly librarian. Hands clasped behind his back, he strolled past the two soul-related books Saul had just eyed. The Book of Ethereality and How to Hide in the Cracksone is missing its entire second half, and the others middle portion is irreparably stained. Though theyre incomplete, they still offer fragmented knowledge. The old man slowly turned around, still with his hands behind his back, and surprisingly wore a smile. One book for 300 magic crystals or 29 credits. If you want both, 560 crystals or 54 credits total. Wait, was that a bundle discount? Saul stepped forward. Can I look through them first? Hed always been allowed to skim the first few pages before borrowing a book. But the old man shook his head. No. Disposal booksno previews. Buy it or leave it. That felt a bit unreasonable. Whether in credits or magic crystals, this wasnt a small amount for Saul. He hesitated. But the titles alone were tempting. Especially the second one. It always reminded Saul of those black shadows that would dart into the cracks in the stone floor before the Tower Master showed up. Ill take bothpaying with credits! Saul gritted his teeth and made the purchase. He was low on crystals, but he still had some credits. Senior Wright had immediately repaid his loan contract after returning to the tower, and Saul had managed to save over a hundred credits a few days ago. But with all the experiments and borrowed books lately, that balance had already dropped below a hundred. This purchase would bring him down to just thirty credits. Still, for a wizard, knowledge was everything. Even if it hurt, Saul firmly decided to buy both books. Others might worry that incomplete books could mislead them onto dangerous research paths. But Saul had the Diary of a Dead Wizard. It could always correct his mistakes. At worst, he wouldnt find the right pathbut he wouldnt spiral into madness and die from misinterpretation. Hearing Sauls decision, the old mans smile deepened. Very well. Take the books and go pay. With that, the old mans figure vanished abruptly, leaving only his echo lingering in Sauls ear. Was he really here just to pitch a sale? Do they get commissions for selling books? Still confused, Saul stepped forward and picked up the two books. Suddenly A hand wrapped in pink bandages snatched The Book of Ethereality from his grasp. Saul looked upand found himself face-to-face with the Tower Master, completely cloaked in a reddish-brown robe. Tower Master? Gorsa held the book up, eyed it for a few seconds, and gave an ambiguous grunt before casually tossing it back onto the shelf. That slim book, barely a centimeter thick, hit the shelf with a loud thudthe whole structure even shook a little. As if it wasnt a book that landedbut a person. (End of Chapter) Chapter 178: The First Step Toward Recognition That book is a problem? Saul asked in surprise. No, Gorsa replied, his voice still gentle. Its just that you have no use for it. Saul tightened his grip on the one remaining book in his hands. By all rights, he shouldve handed over the second book to the Tower Master at this point, but for some reason, he just couldnt bring himself to do it. That earlier crash had felt like a strike to his heart. With the Tower Masters arrival, even the faint murmurs from outside the library had faded into silence. Theres no need to be afraid. The Tower Master gave Saul a playful wink. His hand emerged once more from under the cloak, and in his palm stood a red candlehalf-burned. Did you make this yourself? Saul was stunned. Wasnt that the red candle swallowed by the bronze door? Could it be that what lay behind that bronze door was actually the place where the Tower Master resided? Yes. I used a bit of wax from the storeroom, about the size of a fingernail. The rest of the materials were mine. Since he had been found out, Saul saw no point in lying. He might as well come clean and hope for leniency. Gorsa didnt seem angryor at least he didnt show it. Hm, Kaz used to assign the most gifted apprentices to guard the storeroom. But we noticed that the more talented they were, the faster the materials vanished. Overconfident, many ended up dying in experiments they couldnt control. So I suggested to Kaz that we switch to a more mediocre apprentice. Sure enough, in the first few years after the change, material consumption slowed, and the apprentice guarding the storeroom managed to survive. But now youve taken over, and its only been a few days before you dared lay hands on my candles~ The storerooms supplies are doomed again. Saul wasnt sure if the Tower Master was praising or scolding him. Im sorry, Tower Master. Gorsa narrowed his eyes and withdrew his hand without returning the candle. No need to apologize. Letting you all guard the storeroom is tacit permission to use the materials. The reason I wanted a mediocre apprentice was because the previous geniuses, while passionate about experiments, either lacked creativity or pursued directions I didnt care for. That was a waste. But youre different. I really liked the first magical item you crafted. It seems I underestimated your talent and ability. Only by giving you a bigger platform can I expect greater rewards. Now Im offering you a choice. Gorsa walked slowly into the depths of the library. His figure became obscured by the mist, but his voice remained crisp and clear. If youre willing to accept this gift of knowledge, then come with me. If you fear the risks of the unknown, then leave the library. Saul was already burdened with a mountain of troubles. The nightmare butterfly whose seal might not last; The secret of his body melting and mutating; His still-skeletal arm, the electric problem unresolved; And the conspiracy around resurrection that Vini had mentioned Saul let out a long sigh, then followed with an excited grin! One more debt wont make a difference! This is a gift of knowledge! Just the name alone gets my mental body boiling! If I miss this chance, Ill regret it for the rest of my life! Clutching the book to his chest, Saul stepped forward with tingling excitement and a wildly beating heart, walking firmly into the white mist where the Tower Master had vanished. Once Saul was completely engulfed in the mist, he lost all sense of directioneven the path he had come from was gone from memory. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were no bookshelves around, no walls in sight, not even a defined light sourcejust a hazy glow. Just as Saul stood there, paralyzed by uncertainty, a voice called out. Follow me. Gorsas silver eyes appeared in the distance, shining through the white fog. Like twin searchlights piercing endless night. Saul immediately followed. He had the vague sense that he was climbing. Looking down, even his feet were swallowed by the mist. Only the book in his arms remained clearly visible. After about five minutes of brisk walking, the white mist suddenly cleared, and his view opened up. What appeared before Saul was a long, curved corridor, lined on both sides with tall wooden bookshelves reaching the ceiling. The shelves looked quite ordinary, decorated with patterns of flowers and leaves. Each shelf held quite a few books, though not crammed fulldeliberately arranged, giving off a peaceful, leisurely vibe. The books were placed openly, without any attempt at concealment, and didnt seem particularly dangerous. Gorsa stood at the far end of the corridor, and Saul hurried to catch up. These are just miscellaneous books I collected during my travels. Most arent very useful. But every now and then, Ill flip through onetheyre quite amusing. Gorsa stood before a white door, adorned with a golden magical sigil, ornate as a nobles gilded accessory. This room contains nearly all the records related to soul research. Once you enter, youll have to carefully judge what knowledge you can read and what you cant. Ill give you a key. Only you can enteranyone else will be swallowed by the door Gorsa turned back and looked down at Saul. Just like that apprentice who got swallowed yesterday. Yes, sir. Since the Tower Master had the red candle, he clearly knew Ferguson had also been in the bronze chamber. But he brought out the candle and not Ferguson, which must mean Ferguson was already dead? Left hand or right hand? The question came out of nowhere, but Saul answered immediately. Im right-handed. Good. Then give me your left hand. Saul raised his left hand, still a skeletal one. Still no progress on modifying the Soul Resin? Gorsa asked casually. Then, suddenly, he reached out and snapped off the tip of Sauls pinky finger. Saul: ?! Gorsa took the fingertip and inserted it directly into the white doors keyhole. After about five seconds, he pulled it back out and pressed the now-transformed bone back onto Sauls hand. Saul stared dumbfounded at his hand. The tip of his left pinky had become elongated, like a beasts claw. He reached with his right hand and tugged on it twice. It was firmly attached, not falling off at all. Remember to use the key before opening the door. Oh, and start preparing. Youll be heading out at the end of May. It was early May now, so over twenty days remained. Yes, Tower Master. Where will I be going? I dont know. The driver will take you. Youll be handling a mess left over from two years ago. It might be dangerousbring plenty of things to help you stay alive. Saul thought for a moment. Tower Master, may I bring some companions with me? Gorsa looked at Saul, then gave a faint smile. Some things are better not shared. This task isnt simple. If youre afraid, you can refuse. I accept. Saul answered without hesitation, calm and steady. Though Gorsa hadnt said so outright, Saul understoodthis too was a test. If he refused, he might also be refusing all future opportunities. Sure enough, after Saul gave his reply, Gorsas silver eyes curved into a smile. Having finished giving instructions, Gorsa told Saul to act on his own, then entered a brown door beside the white one. That door must lead to the Tower Masters living quarters. Saul caught a glimpsea cozy sofa and a small table with food. But clearly, Gorsa had no intention of inviting Saul in. The view of the living quarters vanished in an instant as the door shut behind him. (End of Chapter) Chapter 179: No Compromises Saul was left standing alone in the corridor. He looked around. There were several other white doors lining the hallwaypresumably rooms containing equally dangerous materials. At the end of the library corridor, a familiar ramp came into view. This must be the floor reserved exclusively for the Tower Master... just not sure which exact level. Levels 18 through 21 of the Wizard Tower belonged solely to the Tower Master. No one else was permitted to live or conduct research there. Unfortunately, none of the floors in the tower were labeled, which made things rather inconvenient. Saul being allowed in here to read books already meant he had earned Gorsas initial approval. But if he truly wanted Gorsas full recognition, he would have to pass a series of trials. The dangerous mission at the end of May was one such trialand certainly not the last. If I make it through all of this, what will be waiting for me in the end? Yura, the horde of corpses, Mentor Kaz, Mentor Rum, Kongsha their faces flashed through Sauls mind like a revolving lantern. Expressionless, he walked up to a large white door engraved with a golden magic array. He inserted the pinky finger of his left hand into the keyhole. Unlike a regular lock, Saul felt something envelop his finger bone briefly, before quickly releasing it. Then the white door popped open with a faint click. Saul pushed it open, revealing a study dominated by white tones. Opposite him was a massive floor-to-ceiling window. The sunlight streamed in just right. He reached back and closed the door. No matter what, I wont become one of those ghosts doomed to wander beneath the Wizard Tower for eternity. Whether Master Gorsa is raising me to be an experiment or genuinely grooming me to be his assistantIm not going to waste this opportunity! Schemes? Let them scheme. Manipulation? Fine by me. No one in this world is born obligated to be kind to another! In the world of wizards, even stagnation is a mistake. If I give up now, I might as well have died back when I was just a servant. Right, dear Diary? Saul twisted his neck from side to side, glancing at the diary quietly floating over his left shoulder. Which of these books can I read right now, I wonder? Saul vanished into the depths of the library, and that same evening, he descended from the floor reserved for the Tower Master. This didnt become widely known, but a few watchful eyes who had been keeping track of him took note. East Tower, Level 16Mentor Anzes quarters. While Rum was confined to one corner of his spacious quarters due to health issues, Anze rarely left his rooms simply because he disliked hassle. He had the most apprentices among the five mentors. Almost all of his research and experiments were carried out by students, while he merely oversaw progress and steered direction. Today, upon hearing that Saul had descended from Level 18, he immediately summoned Lokai, the president of the Mutual Aid Association. Have you been keeping an eye on Sauls movements lately? Lokai wore his usual playful grin when speaking with his mentor. Hehehe, of course! You told me to monitor him closely, so Ive been pouring all my energy into it. Any findings? Oh, Saul? He managed to kill a Third Rank apprentice like it was nothing. Officially its still being treated as a disappearance, but it wont be long before its confirmed as death. We just havent figured out how exactly he pulled it off. Anze closed his eyes in thought. Was that Third Rank apprentice someone you sent? Yes, hehehe. Lokai, twenty-seven years old, had been stuck as a Second Rank apprentice for over a decade. He was once a dazzlingly talented apprentice, but after so many years in the same stage, everyone had forgotten that. His light had long been overshadowed by rising stars like Bill, Billy, and Wright. He seemed to have accepted his fate, now running the Mutual Aid Association and acting as Anzes errand boy. And he genuinely seemed to enjoy it. But very few knew that Lokai was one of Anzes key pieces. He was like a fisherman at sea, holding all the nets in his hands. Fergusons lightning flared up the day Saul took over Warehouse Two. Hehehe, with his hot-headed and arrogant nature, he definitely wouldve made a move on Saul. And while Saul has talent, hes no match for Fergusonespecially when lightning directly counters his abilities. Lokai gleefully recounted every step of his plan to Anze. Next, we just need to find Fergusons corpse. Then we can determine whether the great Tower Master personally intervened to save Saul. Anze folded his hands together. Gorsa has never involved himself in conflicts between apprentices. The last time he appeared outside the tower to save Saul and Wright, he could still claim he was driving off intruders. But if he saved Saul from Ferguson That means Saul is extremely important to him! Lokais eyes sparkled. Exactly. Anze leaned back, sinking into the soft cushions of his sofa. Next, I plan to have Kujin befriend him. That way, well have a read on his movements. Once he leaves the tower, everything will depend on your command. But to Lokais surprise, Anze raised a hand. No need. Lokai was momentarily confused. From now on, react as normally as possible. He didnt immediately ask for clarification. Instead, he lowered his head, maintaining his smile while thinking. Hehehe Hehehehe Eventually, his grin broadened. I see what you mean. The most normal reaction it is. Ill withdraw everyone watching him. Anze nodded. Lokai, youve always been clever enough. Lokais grin widened further, pride dancing in his eyes and curling at the corners of his brow. Well, Ill leave you to rest then. He gave a deep bow and backed out, never turning his back. Just as he was closing the door, he heard Anze speak again. Youve got three years until thirtyfeeling nervous? Of course not, Mentor. Im not the type to compromise. With that, Lokai gently shut the door. Anze kept his eyes closed, listening to the footsteps fade into the distance. He murmured softly, Neither am I. Saul spent ten full days reading in the white room on Level 18. He even discovered two new formulas for synthesizing Soul Resin. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of them, however, was marked by the diary as off-limits for now. So Saul focused on the other. He found that this type of Soul Resin, called Soul Eye, shared a similar weaknessit feared sunlight. However, unlike his plastic bone, which melted instantly in light, Soul Eyes powers were merely weakened by strong light, and some of its lethal techniques became unusable. Whats more, the formula included several ideas for improving this flaw. These had never been implemented due to the high cost of experimentation. Studying the proposed improvements for Soul Eye gave Saul some new ideas for his own plastic bone. Still, his main focus since entering the Tower Masters private library had been on soul research. After reading several experiment reports, he had to admit he hadnt even scratched the surface of this field. No wonder the Tower Master insisted that only Third Rank apprentices were qualified to assist him. Saul resolved to begin a soul-related research project once he reforged his plastic bone. He would pursue this research alongside his work with the locator device. As for the subject and direction of the project hed need the diarys help again. He had been so engrossed in the reading that he completely forgot his appointment with Kongsha. That night, he was walking down the corridor, holding his notebook of copied information, reading as he walkedwhen he collided headlong with someones slender back. The person didnt budge an inch, while Saul himself staggered back two steps. Sorry! It was clearly his fault for not watching where he was going, so Saul immediately apologized. Then the person turned around, gently pulling back a wide hood with elegant fingers to reveal half of a beautiful face. (End of Chapter) Chapter 180: Another Name for Oxidation After Kongsha revealed her identity, she didnt speak right away. Her crimson lips were pressed tightly together, the edges paling with a sickly hue from how hard she was clenching them. Saul, I waited ten days for you. I already know your answer... but I still want to ask again. After a long silence, Kongsha finally spoke. Her voice was full of weary compromise. What will it take for you to help me this once? Saul was stunned. He had just remembered the agreement he made with Kongsha. Lets talk inside first. He pointed to the room beside themhis dorm. Kongsha had clearly been waiting for him here on purpose and followed behind Saul without hesitation. His dorm was still a mess. The large boxes stacked by the wall only needed to be resealed to be ready for moving again. Kongsha glanced over the items in the boxes and murmured, So youre confident youll advance to Third Rank soonso confident you didnt even bother to unpack? No, Im just lazy, Saul replied, quickly clearing off a chair for her while he sat directly on one of the sturdy boxes. Hearing the familiar tone, Kongsha felt a flicker of hope. He didnt sound annoyed by her sudden appearance, at least. Saul, I really need that Whisper of the Elves. Just let me open the bottle and listen for a few minutesno, just a few dozen seconds is enough. If youre worried, I can give you more in return. Magical tools, scrolls Saul frowned, troubled. Senior Kongsha Just call me Kongsha. Who still qualifies as your senior now? Saul blinked, unsure what she meant. But when he saw the subtle resentment flickering in her eyes, he figured now wasnt the time to press for answers. So he played dumb and skipped over that line. Alright. Ill take the risk this time. Kongsha immediately perked up, her posture straightening. The wide cloak couldnt hide her striking figure. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Goodgood She was so excited she began to ramble. Lets go tonight, alright? Tonight? Saul hesitated but understoodshe couldnt wait, and she was afraid he might change his mind. Fine. Tonight, 7:55. Kongsha, wait for me at the Bronze Gate. Ill bring No. 117 and open the door. Well make the exchange in under a minute. Kongsha nodded quickly. After agreeing on the details, Saul said seriously, Kongsha, this isnt our first trade. I hope it wont be our last either. Kongsha froze. Then she realized Saul was warning her not to play any tricks. If it had been any other Second Rank apprentice talking to her like that, she wouldve taught them what it meant to respect their seniorswhat the coldness of the Wizard Tower truly meant. But this was Saul. And to her surprise, she didnt feel the slightest bit of displeasure. Unknowingly, the dynamic between them had completely shifted. Saul was now the rising star in that mans eyes, and she was nothing more than a discarded pawn. The agreement settled, Saul followed Kongsha to her dorm. There, he received two locator device schematics and three powerful sorcery tools. Among them was Iron and Fire, the very weapon Saul had once used to kill Sid. Seeing Saul run his fingers over Iron and Fire with genuine delight, Kongsha forced a smile, despite her low spirits. After I saw you use this to counter Sid, I realized even wizards cant rely solely on Magic and mental power. So I started collecting a few tools. Saul didnt get greedy. He only took the two tools he could carry with him, then left Kongsha and headed to the Second Storeroom. On his way past the second floor of the East Tower, he noticed there was no eyeball placed outside the second corpse room. Which meant that even after all this time, Hayden still hadnt made a decision to follow him. Saul felt a bit disappointed, though not surprised. Compared to gaining strength, Hayden seemed to prefer staying in a safe, stable environment. Choosing to follow Saul meant facing the unknown dangers of the wizarding world again. A shift in mindset couldnt happen overnight. If Hayden ended up refusing him, Saul wouldnt be shocked. He kept walking, passing safely through the dark corridor and three metal doors, returning to the Second Storeroom. While studying on the 18th floor, Saul still returned daily to check on the storeroom and see if any tasks had been assigned by a mentor. He just didnt stay here as long anymore. This time, hed read some notes on the 18th floor that gave him new inspiration for his wizard body modification experimentprompting his return. Otherwise, he wouldnt have bumped into Kongsha on the way back. Lighting a candle, counting the corpses, checking the communication pen After completing his routine, Saul eagerly made his way to the long table. He spread out the materials hed prepared over the past few days, then opened his notebook. He no longer wrote in the common Noah script. Instead, hed switched to Necrotongue, the language most compatible with dark elements. The characters of this language were filled with sharp strokes and emphasized both visible and hidden symbolsmuch harder to learn than Noah script. Saul had only recently grasped the basics, hoping to master it through constant practice. On the slightly yellowed pages, Necrotongue recorded his thoughts on the formulas for Soul Eye and Plastic Bone Soul Resin more faithfully than Noah ever could. Saul reflected on their similarities. One shared trait was that both were based on normal human tissues, processed with Magic, mental force, and other treatmentsendowing them with qualities of living organisms. In other words, these Soul Resins were purified toward a more humanoid form. After all, living humans were among the best and most stable vessels for souls. But because of this, these resins also had clear flaws. Just like humansrelatively fragile beings in the natural world. So how do I minimize Plastic Bones weaknesses? Saul picked up his pen, thinking as he absentmindedly scribbled. Soul Eye does it by shrinking the pupil and reducing the lenss light transmissionbut the cost is massive loss of vision. But what about Plastic Bone? Should it resist electricity? Oxidation? Or heat? Seems like very few wizards research how to change the materials nature And magical oxidation isnt the same as the old chemistry kind. Maybe I shouldnt even call it oxidation. Maybe it should be called corruptive transformation? Just as Saul wrote that, a sudden knock came at the door. Bang bang bang bang bang! The knocking was frantic and impatient. Who is it? Saul immediately stood up, switching his pen for Iron and Fire, the weapon hed borrowed from Kongsha. There was no response from outside. Saul, weapon in hand, walked past the shelves and the horde of corpses until he reached the main door. Who is it? he called again. Haywood. A low male voice finally answered. After a brief pause, he added, First Storeroom. Although his first impression of Haywood hadnt been great, Saul quickly opened the door. Two specimens were just delivered. Theyve already been processed by Mentor Kaz. Haywoods odd-colored pupils flicked across Sauls face. He stepped slightly aside, allowing Saul to see what was behind him. Specimens? Is that what you call corpses? Theyre not ordinary corpses. Saul stepped out and saw, behind Haywood, two enormous transparent cases standing as tall as a person. Inside each box lay a man. If they had been beautiful women, the scene mightve evoked the image of Snow Whites crystal coffin. But these were menand men Saul recognized. Herman. Bill. (End of Chapter) Chapter 181: Let It Air "Who brought them back?" Saul asked in surprise. Both of them had died in Hanging Hands Valley, killed by the wraith Morden. At the time, they were being pursued and had to leave in a hurrythere was no chance to retrieve the bodies. He hadnt expected to see them again. "Probably Mochi Mochi. He lives in Black Castle Forest, near the border. When youre out traveling in the future, you can rest at his place." Mochi Mochi was that long, slender man, whose home was also long and slender. Saul hadnt expected him to manage bringing the corpses back from such a dangerous place. But the two bodies looked a little different from how they had in life. It wasnt from postmortem changes like livor mortis or gigantism, but something more subtle. Hermans skin had become coarse. Looking closer, it wasnt that the texture had roughenedit was now covered in tiny pores. It was as if someone had taken a silver needle and poked little holes into an orange peel. On closer inspection, the difference was obvious. Is that something that secreted out from under his skin? Heywood gave a slight smile. A kind of silver metal. Youve probably seen it before. But after it emerged, the corpse deformed badly. For aesthetic purposes, I had to fill it in with other materials. He tapped the glass-like transparent case. It hasnt fully dried inside yet. Be gentle when moving it. Saul opened the lid of the case and pulled a metal rod from his coat, lightly pressing it against the back of Hermans hand. A milky white fluid began to ooze from the pores on the back of the hand. But once Saul withdrew the rod, the liquid slowly receded. The seepage rates a bit high. Ill let it air out a bit before putting it in with the rest, Saul said. Then he turned to Bills corpse. Anything I should know about Bills body? Heywood replied, Nothing major. Mentor Godu already helped neutralize the toxins in his system. Though its still necessary to He didnt finish the sentence, as Bills lips were suddenly pushed open by a puff of air. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pfffft let it vent, Heywood finished the sentence with an unfazed expression. Saul: Alright then, Ill air this one out too. The two of them filled out the handover paperwork, officially registering the two freshly processed specimens into Warehouse Two. Heywood nodded in satisfaction and, seeing that Saul had already moved the two transparent containers, turned to leave. At that moment, a split appeared in the hood behind him. A pair of eyes gleaming with excitement peeked through the opening. But the excitement didnt last long. Where are your eyes??? A raspy female voice shouted from the back of Heywoods head, clearly frustrated. Before Saul could respond, Heywood chuckled and said, Obviously, you hid them. He turned back to Saul and added with a grin, Of course, if you ever change your mind, we can still make that trade for that beautiful pair of eyes youve hidden away. Still smiling, Heywood stepped back and left Warehouse Two. Did he recognize the Nightmare Butterfly? Or did he just sense the cocoons value? Saul couldnt be sure. All he could do was stay alert around someone with such uncanny perception. He moved Bill and Hermans bodies into storage. Since the new specimens were still unstable, Saul left them in their transparent containers. Interesting Their consciousnesses are with me, and now their corpses are right here too. I suppose theyve been reunited. As he mused on fates twists and turns, a sudden chill swept through him and rushed toward the two new specimens. White frost began to form on Sauls eyebrows and the tips of his hair. He quickly stepped back two paces to avoid the cold wave. Only then did the rooms temperature return to normal. It felt like something had slipped into the corpses from all around, carried on the air. That wasnt just a drop in temperaturewas it a spirit? Saul entered a semi-immersive meditation and scanned the two newcomers but found nothing. The chills already gone. Whatever it was, the phenomenon ended before I could observe it. Ill have to remember to monitor spirit fluctuations more closely next time a new specimen arrives. He made a note while thinking it over. By now, it was almost time for his appointment with Kongsha, so Saul temporarily set aside the inspection of the new specimens. He made his way between the shelves to the item stored beneath Collection No. 117. He had already checked each numbered item while organizing the warehouse in the past. Some of them looked terrifying and dangerous, while others resembled ordinary objects. "Item 117, Whispers of the Elves." Saul carefully took down a bottle filled halfway with translucent liquid. Inside, a twig stood tilted, its tip submerged, with two tender green leaves sprouting just above the surface. It looked full of lifedelicate and cute. The Whispers of Elves was actually the branch inside the bottlenot the bottle or the liquid itself. Those two components were used to preserve the Whispers of Elves. According to the warehouse manual, the warnings for Item 117 read: Do not pour out the liquid inside the bottle. Do not remove the branch from the bottle. If either rule is violated, immediately inform Mentor Kaz or Master Gorsa. If you encounter a creature with pale skin, golden eyes, and long ears, do not initiate contact! Besides that, the manual didnt record any usage methods for the Whispers of Elves, but Kongsha clearly had her own way. Saul didnt need to worry about that. Their agreement was: Saul would move the item just inside the bronze door. At the appointed time, hed open the door and let Kongsha in to use Whispers of Elves. She would have one minute, and then leave immediately. The most dangerous part for Saul was transporting the Whispers of Elves. But he wasnt a powerless First Rank apprentice anymore. Who hasnt broken a few rules as a student? So, after confirming that his diary didnt issue any warnings, Saul placed the bottle containing Whispers of Elves onto a cart. Before leaving, he also grabbed a small hourglass timer. He only planned to give Kongsha a minutejust in case something went wrong. To Sauls slight surprise, he reached the bronze door without any trouble. He pulled out the tiny hourglass and waited for 7:55 PM. It was already 7:53he wouldnt have to wait long. But the wait felt like forever. Saul kept tapping the carts handle with his index finger, growing more and more irritable. After 60 taps, he looked down at the hourglass again. Still 7:53 Is my sense of time off, or is the hourglass broken? He turned away and counted sixty seconds again. But when he looked back, it was still stuck at 7:53. Somethings definitely wrong. Saul glanced at the tender green branch on the cart. I didnt touch it. I didnt open the bottle. So even moving it affects things He calmed himself and pushed away the sudden frustration, entering a meditative state on the spot. In meditation, he realized there had indeed been a minor disturbance in his mental state earlierbut he hadnt noticed at all. Fortunately, it wasnt severe and could be corrected through meditation. Saul quickly stabilized his mental fluctuations. When he looked at the time again7:56. He immediately let go of the cart and walked to the bronze door, pushing it open. Outside stood Kongsha, her face partially hidden beneath a hood, waiting in the dark corridor. Darkness seemed to press in on her, as though trying to expel her from the first floor of the East Tower. At the sound of the door opening, she lifted her head like a statue coming to life. Youre a minute late. What happened? she asked. (End of Chapter) Chapter 182: Whisper of the Elves Saul immediately stepped aside. Come in. 117 had some effect on me. Hearing this, Kongsha didnt hesitate at all and squeezed through the narrow gap in the door that Saul had opened. The moment she entered, she saw the bottle on the cart. This is Whisper of the Elves? Youve never seen it? Are you sure you want to use it? Saul raised an eyebrow. Its just... smaller than I imagined. Without further hesitation, Kongsha took out a metal box. She flipped the lid open, revealing a damaged doll. Though it had been years since he last saw it, Saul immediately recognized it as the puppet Sid had once used. Seeing this elf puppet againone that had once made both Kongsha and Byron nervousdidnt strike fear in Saul this time. He walked forward to inspect it. Whatever Kongsha had done to it over the past two years, it was clear she had transformed the puppet drastically. After examining it, Saul believed she did have the ability to interpret the Whisper of the Elves, and quickly went over the precautions. You can open the bottle, but dont remove the branch inside. And dont spill the liquid either. Kongsha nodded. Without hesitation, she stepped forward and carefully but swiftly opened the bottle containing the branch. Then she took out a silver foil knife and, without flinching, sliced off the tip of her tongue. The severed tongue tip felllanding directly on the puppet in her hand. The puppet, which had previously shown no signs of movement, suddenly animated and opened its mouth wide. Its mouth was dark inside, a hollow cavity extending into the puppets body. The tongue tip slipped into the puppets mouth, the wound facing downward, tongue tip up, settling into what resembled a throatand it twitched slightly, as if alive. A streak of red trickled from the corners of both Kongsha and the puppets mouths. At that moment, it was as if they shared the same mouth. Watching the blood-red tongue, Sauls face remained expressionless as he lowered his gaze to check the time. Kongsha had said it would only take a few dozen seconds. Ten seconds had already passed. Seemingly aware of Sauls actions, Kongsha sped up. She pinched the puppets head with two fingers and slowly lowered it into the bottle. Under their watchful eyes, the puppet touched one of the green leaves on the branch. At that moment, Sauls eyes darted quickly left, then snapped back to focus on the branch. He half-closed his eyes. He entered a semi-immersive meditative state. Kongshas mouth opened wide, blood flowing uncontrollably from her lips. The puppet in her hands mirrored the motion, opening its mouth wide. A chant-like voice came from the puppets mouthethereal, melodious, and hauntingly beautiful, making it nearly impossible not to be drawn in. In Sauls vision, a semi-transparent face appeared over the puppets own. It was extremely blurry, but vaguely recognizable as a womans face. Other than that, nothing else could be clearly seen. He turned toward Kongshathere was no expression of pain on her face, but she had tilted her head slightly, as if listening intently. As time passed, Kongshas expression grew increasingly grave. In the end, several eyeballs pressed tightly against the glass, pupils locked in place, radiating disbelief and shock. Saul broke from his meditative state and checked the time again. Forty seconds had passed. Only twenty seconds remained in the time they had agreed on, but Kongsha showed no sign of stopping. Kongsha, Saul stepped forward. Fifteen seconds left. Kongsha didnt respond, but the puppet in her hand suddenly turned its head. Its crudely painted brown eyeslayered with the white spectral facelocked onto Saul. The moment their eyes met, Saul felt his movements slowing down. So the earlier sense of time distortion was caused by the elven influence. Without hesitation, he pulled out a red candle from his coat and placed it on the cart. Elves might affect ones perception of time, but they likely couldnt influence the dead. No soul was more chaotic than the heap in the corpse room. Just as Saul reached for the lighter hidden under the cart, the puppet in Kongshas hand swiftly turned back. That slow-motion sensation immediately vanished. But Saul didnt stophe continued moving the igniter toward the candlewick. Kongsha, you have Saul glanced at the clock. Ten seconds. Nine, eight Even though ten seconds remained, Saul had already begun activating the lighter. Just as the flame burst forth, Kongsha abruptly pulled back. The ethereal singing vanished, and even the puppet closed its mouth. Kongsha lowered her head, avoiding Sauls gaze. Silently, she returned the puppet to its metal box. She casually wiped the blood from her face with the back of her hand, then sealed the glass bottle of Whisper of the Elves. After restoring everything to its proper place, she tucked the metal box into her coat and gave Saul a slight nodindicating she was finished. At that very moment, the hourglass marked exactly one minute. Saul finally let out a small breath of relief. If possible, he didnt want to fall out with Kongsha. The strongest Second Rank apprentice wasnt just an empty title. Saul laid the lighter down on the cart, right where his hand could easily reach it, then stepped forward and pushed open one of the large metal doors for Kongsha. Less than two minutes left. You should hurry back. Ever since completing the ritual, Kongsha had remained quiet and heavy-hearted. Even the eyeballs in her mind had stopped appearing. A deep, suffocating pressure hung around her. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She stood motionless while Saul tidied up the cart. Only when he opened the door did she silently turn around. At that moment, a figure suddenly entered from outside the door. Startled, Saul immediately stepped back to his cart. The somber Kongsha, however, suddenly raised her head. Her brain surged, Magic flared violently, and ice crystals formed around her headshe was about to strike without hesitation. But when the figure finally stepped fully into view and revealed his face, Kongsha froze and abruptly dispelled the spell she was about to cast. Standing behind her, Saul also saw who it wasit was Haywood, the man in charge of the First Storage Room. Haywood was now wearing a silver silk short cloak, which was why neither of them recognized him right away. His mismatched eyes took in everything inside the room. Did I interrupt something? Haywood smiled. No need to be so tense, I was just passing by. But when his gaze landed on Sauls cart, he paused and withdrew the step hed just taken. Saul thought he was going to scold himbut instead, Haywood turned to Kongsha. I dont really have the right to say this, but Ill still offer some advice: dont chase after the elves footsteps. All youll get is a fleeting, illusory dream. As he spoke, one of his purple eyes swiveled toward Saul. Were all pawns. Accept it. Sauls eyes flickered with thought, but he kept his guard up, watching the two of them closely. They knew each otherand were more than casual acquaintances! Kongsha bit her lip tightly. Blood seeped from between her teeth. She couldnt speak, but she shook her head with all her strength. Inside the glass dome, the white slurry shook violently. Several eyeballs smacked hard against the glass wall. Haywood sighed. Youre still better off than poor Ivan. He wanders every night now, trying to reclaim his body. The mention of Ivan made Kongsha suddenly freeze. Still, she clenched her fists tightly and refused to lower her head. Haywood said no more. He gave a faint smile. If you insist then Ill wait for your good news. He stepped aside to clear the passage, and Kongsha swept out of the bronze doors like the wind. The heavy doors closed behind her, leaving only two men in the corridor. Now, Haywoods blue and purple eyes both turned toward Saul. I hope Ill hear good news from you too. Saul frowned slightly but said nothing. Haywood didnt bring up the eyes again. He simply nodded to Saul, then turned and entered the second metal door. (End of Chapter) Chapter 183: Temporary Locator Saul had no time to worry about Kongsha leaving the East Tower past eight. After overhearing her conversation with Heywood, he was incredibly curious about the relationship between the two. One was the elusive Third Rank in charge of the First Storage Room, the other the most formidable Second Rank. But from the way Heywood spoke, it seemed like both of themand even Ivanwere just pawns to be discarded. Saul gripped the cart handle tightly and looked at the bottle standing steadily on the shelf, the Whisper of the Elves resting inside. He had no idea what Kongsha had heard there. On the way back, the branches once again displayed their ability to blur ones sense of time. When Saul returned the bottle to the shelf, he thought ten minutes had passed. But when he turned to look at the hourglass clock on the wall, he realized only three minutes had gone by. He stepped back to the long table and silently started counting the seconds in his mind. When he felt a full minute had passed and looked up again, only thirty-something seconds had gone by. Even after putting the Whisper of the Elves back, my perception of time is still off. But this distortion seems to recover gradually, and meditation can significantly speed up the process. It took Saul about an hour to fully recalibrate his perception. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He glanced at the shelf again, still unsettled. All I did was move a bottle and push a cart, yet my sense of time was distorted. I cant imagine what kind of price Kongsha paid for that listening ritual. But aside from being emotionally downcast, she didnt seem too affected. Is it because of the locator, or does she have another way of neutralizing the effects? This time, although there was no immediate danger, the subtle mental influence was no less alarming. If the Whisper of the Elves grew stronger, it might drive someone mad, trapped in a forever-stretching timeline. It was now 9:30 p.m.not yet time to rest, not yet time to lower his guard. Saul pulled out the two locator schematics Kongsha had given him. After confirming with the diary that there were no major issues, he began to examine them. After several days of research, he believed that both his out-of-body episodes and the strange dissolution of his physical form stemmed from irregularities in his mental body. The cause of these abnormalities remained unidentified, but Saul had found a potential solution in the library on the 18th floor. Though it was still only a hypothesis, unlike other apprentices and wizards, Saul could mostly verify such theories through pure thoughthe didnt face a high sunk cost. Now that he had reached the Second Rank, Saul''s routine mostly revolved around studying fundamental knowledge, sorcery, scripts, and researching the locator device. He wondered if Lord Gorsa had sensed that something was wrong with his body, which might explain why hed been brought to the 18th floors library. Regardless, Saul had indeed found many books helpful to his current state. Among them were pieces of knowledge and fragmented blueprints about locators. Combined with the two complete schematics he just received from Kongsha, Saul was now fully equipped to dive into the locator project. However, unlike others, Saul had already been carrying a locator of sorts: his greatest reliancethe Diary of a Dead Wizard. Despite the diarys power, it had a well-known shortcoming: Saul couldnt control it. Except when communicating with the consciousness inside the diarys black pageat which point it would obediently float in and outthe diary ignored his requests completely at other times. The most crucial issue was that Saul still hadnt discovered how his mental body connected to the diary. He didnt even know where exactly the diary existedwithin his body, or soul. As such, the locator experiment wasnt going as smoothly as he had initially hoped. This isnt something I can rush. For a Second Rank apprentice to ascend to Third Rank, they must not only meet the physical and spiritual benchmarks but also select and fuse with a locator. Even someone as capable as Kongsha has apparently been stuck on the fusion step for years. But by the end of May, Ill be leaving the tower to carry out Lord Gorsas external assignment. If my soul slips out then, it would be extremely dangerous. Though Saul could now return to his body in just six steps, enemies werent likely to give him even half a second to recover in a real battle. With that in mind, Saul devised a temporary method to stabilize his spiritual form. A temporary locator. These were rare and highly valued even among advanced apprentices. They served as a supplemental locator tailored to the wizards own, providing dual protection for the spiritual body and consciousness. Like carrying a riot shield over a bomb suit. The protection might be limited in strength and scope, but it was better than nothing. In times of mental disruption or contamination, it could further aid in recovery. With his mind made up, Saul pulled out the doll hed borrowed from Mentor Kazs labwithout having paid for it. After some thought, he also placed a red candle on the desk. Looking left and right, the vast amount of foundational knowledge and formulas he had studied over the past few days swirled in his mind. Then, Saul buried himself in the parchment and began sketching runes. As he wrote and calculated, more and more materials were gathered on the table. The yellowed sheets gradually filled with intricate spell diagrams and crafting formulas for magical apparatuses. As the formulas began taking shape, Saul mentally simulated scenarios in which hed use his self-designed temporary locator. Each time, the diary would pop outtirelessly, even gleefullythrowing cold water on his ideas or molten lava. Papers densely filled with writing piled up in the corner of the desk. When they grew into a small mountain, they eventually collapsed onto the floor. Yet Saul remained focused, still hunting for the optimal solution. A few days later, in a small town one settlement away from the Wizard Tower. Storm clouds loomed over Samp Town, and strong winds howled through. Rain looked ready to pour at any moment. Saul sat in a plain, unmarked one-seater carriage. He wore a simple coarse shirt with a leather breastplate over it. His gloved armsthe most eye-catching part of his attireadded to his disguise. At first glance, he didnt look like a wizard apprentice. He looked more like a mercenary. Just a bit short. This mission was a special onefirst, because it was issued personally by Tower Master Gorsa, who had warned Saul twice about the potential danger; and second, because Saul had his own goals. After entering the town, the carriage began to slow. Saul turned his head, using the flapping curtain stirred by the wind to observe the street outside. Perhaps due to the coming storm, the streets were eerily empty. Just then, the driver up front suddenly turned around and shouted, Young Master, the road ahead is blocked! The driver was the same one who had taken Saul to Black Castle Forest. After Saul returned to the Wizard Tower directly from Hanging Hands Valley, the driver had gotten word and rushed back a few days later. Hearing Saul needed a carriage again, he had immediately volunteered. As soon as they left the Wizard Towers outer wastelands, he had begun respectfully addressing Saul as Young Master, subtly and cautiously expressing his gratitude. Saul pushed the door open, and a gust of wind forced him to squint. Up ahead, the narrow road was piled high with wooden barricades and sandbags. A sign flapped violently in the wind, marked in the common tongue: DangerKeep Out! Is there any other path to reach our destination? Saul asked, projecting his voice clearly to the driver. The driver was about to answer when the swirling wind ripped his hat off, revealing a thumb-sized mushroom growing from the top of his head. The little mushroom quivered violently under the wind, as if it might be torn away at any second. Saul raised a hand and caught the hat, setting it back firmly on the drivers head. Thank you, Young Master! the driver called out, raising his voice over the roaring wind since he lacked the means for transmission spells. Theres no other path. The manor were headed to is at the very end of this road, in the southernmost part of the town. (End of Chapter) Chapter 184: The Storm Approaches Saul nodded and leapt directly off the carriage, against the wind. The wind blew open the collar of his shirt slightly, revealing a thumb-sized wooden figurine on a black cord hanging around his neck. The cord was short, so the figurine rested snugly between his collarbones. Even with the jolt of his jump, it didnt sway in the slightest. Upon closer inspection, there was a small wooden spike on the back of the figurine, piercing deeply into Sauls skin. This was the temporary locator he had rushed to have made before setting out. It would last for three months. There was basically no need to worry about accidental soul detachment. You should go find an inn and rest. Ill go on alone from here. The coachman hesitated, then cautiously asked, Young master, please allow me to wait for you here. The wind howled fiercely, and no one knew how heavy the rain might get later. Even Saul himself wasnt sure how long hed be gone. Despite that, the coachman still wanted to wait for him in place. Saul didnt press the issue. As you wish. If you stay by the roadside, hide inside the carriage. Dont sit outside in the rain like a fool. The coachman bowed deeply. Please be careful, young master! Leaving the coachman behind, Saul pressed forward through the wind toward the blocked-off path. He observed it for a while and confirmed that it had been barricaded layer upon layer until the entire path was thoroughly sealed. He walked toward a dilapidated shack to the side and knocked on the door. After a long pause, an old woman in tattered clothes and with a dazed expression cracked the door open slightly. What is it? Her voice was swallowed by the howling wind. Saul reached out to steady the door. Hello, madam. I havent been here in many years. What happened to this road? Why has it been sealed? The old woman clearly heard him, but didnt realize it was thanks to a bit of spell. When she saw Saul asking about the path, a trace of unease flickered in her cloudy eyes. You cant go in there. Anyone who goes in either dies or goes mad! That sounded dangerous, which only confirmed that this was exactly the place Saul was looking for. But I have friends who live there. Are they all dead? The old woman glanced up at Saul in surprise. She looked over his plain clothes and hesitated before replying, If they werent dead, they''d have moved away. I stayed because Im too old to walk far. Young man, take my advice. Whether your friends are still alive or not, dont go looking for them. Just go back to where you came from. Unwilling to give up, Saul pressed on. Madam, do you know what exactly happened? But the old woman clearly didnt want to answer and began to retreat into the house. Seeing this, Saul opened his hand, revealing a silver coin. The old womans eyes widened, and she no longer tried to shut the door. Her gaze fixed on the silver coin, she said with a trembling voice, All I know is that the deaths started at the end of the road, in the Ralph Estate. Its changed names several times, but now its called Ralph Estate again. She still tried to dissuade Saul. You shouldnt go there, or ask questions. Its far too dangerous! Ralph Saul murmured. Has no one done anything about this? This place still belonged to the Wizard Towers territory. If reported, it could qualify as a Second Rank apprentices external assignment. But the old woman only shook her head. Saul asked a few more questions, but she could barely answer any of them. In the end, he placed the silver coin in her hand and turned to leave. As he climbed over the barricade and continued on, the old woman closed the door behind him with a worried expression then grinned, baring a twisted smile of excitement. She gleefully polished the silver coin again and again, even kissing it, before carefully placing it into an inconspicuous ceramic jar. Inside the jar was already a thick pile of copper and silver coinsthere were even a few gold coins. Once she was done, the old woman returned to her usual sorrowful look, sat back on her small stool, and waited for the next traveler to ask for directions. Ralph was Sids grandfather. And Sid was the first mortal enemy Saul had encountered after arriving in this world. Most importantly, Sid knew that Saul possessed the Diary of a Dead Wizard. Back then, Saul had used the diary to obtain information from Sids lingering consciousness that the Diary of a Dead Wizard had been passed down by their Bloodthorn family ancestors. Yet no one had ever been able to unlock its secrets and become its true master. To that end, Sids grandfather had tried all sorts of methods and was driven mad for a long time. According to Sid, by the time he entered the Wizard Tower, his grandfather had already killed everyone else in the family. And eventually, even the grandfather himself died. But that raised a question. How had Sid survived and made it to the tower where the diary was? The Tower Master sent me here to handle a loose end. Its very likely related to Sid and his family. Are there any other survivors from their bloodline? Or perhaps some lingering wraiths? And most importantly does anyone else know the diary still exists? The thought of the diary made Saul tense up. Cleaning up the remnants of a two-year-old incident Why wait two years? Was it just to wait until I advanced to Second Rank? That would mean the enemys strength was at least on par with a typical Second Rank apprentice. Since this involved his most important secret, Saul frowned deeply. In truth, after Sids death, Saul had planned to visit his familys estate to uncover the diarys secrets. But back then, he was only First Rankneither qualified nor strong enough to leave the tower, so hed had to shelve the idea. He hadnt expected the Tower Master to assign him here ahead of time. So this loose end was definitely tied to Sid, and the strange events in Samp Town were likely connected to it as well. For this mission, Saul had deliberately concealed all signs that marked him as a Wizard Tower apprentice, donning the gear of a regular mercenary. But on these deserted streets, his presence still stood out. Another gust of wind roared past, lifting a broken tree branch from the ground. By the time the branch landed again, Saul had vanished. When he reached the end of the path, the clouds overhead had grown even heavier. Though it was still daytime, the sky looked as dim as dusk. A grand estate loomed before Sauls eyes. Even though the gate bore marks of weathering and the walls were crumbling with debris and dead branches scattered everywhere, it couldnt hide the estates former splendor. Peering over the tall wall, he could see the rooftops of the manors castle in the distance. As he pondered whether to push open the gate or climb over the wall, he suddenly sensed someone watching him. Without hesitation, Saul turned and gave chase. Mid-run, he suddenly crouched, then sprang up, snatching a pebble and flinging it with force. Ow! a boy yelped. Saul stepped forward, just about to grab him, when suddenly a small fireball shot toward him from afar. He quickly dodged, but the fireball exploded midair, turning into a shower of sparks that filled every direction he could escape to. Nowhere to runso he didnt. A transparent giant hand appeared in front of him, swatting at the fiery embers. The fierce sparks were extinguished in an instant, most of them blown away; the few remaining couldnt harm Saul. Oh? A second, older voice sounded from behind a nearby building. Saul turned his head to see an elderly man with white hair and a wooden cane stepping out from around the corner, staring at him in surprise. You can cast Zero Tier spells instantlynot bad. Youve already advanced to Second Rank, havent you? Though the man was old, his movements were agile. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Judging from the magical fluctuations earlier, the white-haired man seemed to be an ordinary Third Rank apprenticeunless, of course, he was hiding his true power. (End of Chapter) Chapter 185: The Ralph Estate Since the other party had ceased their attack and even stepped out from the shadows, Saul relaxed slightly on the surface. Who are you? Are you the true wizards of this place? he asked. Ahem. The white-haired old man let out two awkward coughs. Of course not. Im just a Third Rank wandering wizard. Names Clawn. This is my apprentice, Swan, a freshly advanced First Rank. Third Rank? So, a Third Rank apprentice, not a Third-Rank True wizard. But then the man called himself a wandering wizard. Although the term could be used broadly for all wizards and wizard apprentices, Saul had the feeling the man was intentionally hiding his identity. Just then, the boy Swan, who had been struck by Sauls pebble, limped over to stand beside the older wizard apprentice, glaring at Saul with indignation. The boy looked no older than eleven or twelveclearly younger than Saul. His pant leg was torn at the shin, revealing a patch of scraped skin. Saul offered Swan a faint smile. Sorry, Im a bit jumpy. If someones watching me from the shadows, I tend to strike first. Swans eyes widened, and he was about to speak, but his mentor raised a hand to stop him. Swans only First Rank. No need to apologize to him. To spy on a high-level wizard like youletting him live was already showing mercy. At those words, Swans expression turned aggrieved. The tension finally eased somewhat. The older Third Rank apprentice, Clawn, pointed toward the nearby manor. You here to try your luck too? Try my luck? Saul echoed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Ralph Estate. Clawn gestured toward the frost-bitten manor behind him. Some years ago, an out-of-town merchant was duped into buying the place. But he didnt know this had once belonged to a long-standing wizard family. When the merchant left on business, his family and every servant vanished overnight. Since then, the estate has become the most terrifying legend in the entire town of Samp. Ordinary folk living in a wizards former home thats just asking to die. But theres no way he didnt look into the place before buying. Sounds like someone deliberately hid the truth, Saul murmured after a moments thought. Clawns eyes lit up. Exactly what I thought. Over the past two years, that merchants spent a lot hiring adventurers to go in and retrieve the valuables supposedly left inside. But none of them ever made it back. Just half a month ago, he even convinced a local noble to send in a team of knights Saul suddenly cut in. Hes been sending people in for two years straight? He cant still be unaware that this was once a wizards estate, right? Clawn shrugged. Of course he knows. But whats inside that manor is too important to him. So he keeps earning money and hiring people. When no adventurers were willing to go anymore, he turned to stronger onesknights. But they didnt come out either. Saul narrowed his eyes. Something felt off. Even a wealthy merchant couldnt afford to waste money like this forever. And what could possibly be in that estate to make him hold on for two years without giving up? He glanced at Clawn, still smiling, and the sulking boy Swan. Were you two hired by the merchant as well? Swan muttered, Hes just a normal guy with a bit of money. No way he could afford to hire Teacher. Clawn replied, Call it a partnership. He gave me intel on what happened and the layout of the estate, and I agreed to bring back one item for him. And you''re telling me all this because Saul frowned. Youre from the Wizard Tower, arent you? Clawn asked cheerfully, directly calling out Sauls identity. Swan blinked in disbelief, looking between his mentor and Saul, his earlier dissatisfaction replaced with fear. Saul neither confirmed nor denied it. Seeing Saul remain silent, Clawn didnt press. Im guessing youve already figured it out. I want to invite you to explore the estate together. Duxithats the name of that merchanthes hired plenty of powerful people over the past two years, even some First Rank apprentices. But none made it out. Not just thateven the villagers living near the estate are starting to be affected. Ive analyzed the strange phenomena in this place. After fermenting over two years, the situation has become much more dangerous. That also means there must be wizard-related remnants left by the fallen Bloodthorn family. But the most important thing is the secret buried deep in this estate. The Bloodthorn family once produced true wizardsthere will definitely be unpredictable dangers within. Thats why I suggest we cooperate. Itll be safer. Listening to Clawns explanation, Saul turned to gaze through the crumbling wall at the interior of the estate. The entire manor was shrouded under heavy, dark clouds, and even the wind there seemed fiercer than outside. Suddenly, Saul thought he heard something. He perked his ears, listening carefully, but only the howling wind met him. Clawn was still waiting for his reply. Im open to cooperating, Saul said, but I suggest we enter separately first. This place is too bigmoving together would be inefficient. Clawn frowned. If they didnt move together, how was it a cooperation? Saul smiled. From here, you can see the tallest building inside the estate. That should be the manors main residencethe castle. Normally, thats where the most important things are kept. But just to be safe, we should check the surrounding areas. Lets each enter from different sides, scout the area, and if things seem dangerous, we dont go too deep. After an hour, we meet in front of the castle, share intel, and decide whether to go inside or check other spots. His proposal wasnt made on a whim. Through the broken wall, Saul had vaguely sensed that the layout of the estate contained traces of a magical formation. But due to age and damage, he couldnt yet discern its properties. Out of caution, he wanted to understand the manors full layout first. If he could analyze the formations rules and nature, perhaps he wouldnt need to blindly search to uncover the secrets within. Now that Saul had taken the lead in the conversation, the boy Swan looked nervously at his teacher. This time, Clawn didnt hesitate long and agreed to Sauls suggestion. Alright. According to the intel I got, the valuables are all inside the castle. But you make a good pointwizards mustnt only focus on the danger ahead. Analyzing the surroundings is important too. So Shall we act now? Now? Clawn was slightly startled. As they spoke, Saul once again heard something, but when he focused, the sound vanished. He checked his conditionhis magic flow was stable, mental form was calm, and his diary was still pretending to sleep. That sound just now, he hadnt imagined it. That only made him more curious and cautious about the Ralph Estate. If weve decided to go in, of course we move now. What, are you waiting for someone else? (End of Chapter) Chapter 186: Brother Adventuring alone meant keeping anything important close at hand. If something wasn''t important enough to carry, what use was there in bringing it into the estate? That old apprentice mustve waited outside the estate for a long timehe even had his student hide and observe from a distance. He was probably hoping to gather more companions before heading in. Now that Saul had a rough understanding of the estates situation, he had no intention of acting like Clawnnervously waiting, unsure if others would arrive. Clawn looked somewhat embarassed. After agreeing to the merchants request, hed seen the merchant go on to seek help from others. That made Clawn displeased, but in truth, Clawn hoped for more companions to share in the venture. Even though the Bloodthorn Family had declined, their former reputation and influence still made a wandering apprentice like him cautious. Thats why, after arriving at the estate ahead of the others, he hadnt rushed in. Instead, he quietly waited in hiding, hoping to find a few reliable allies. What he didnt expect was that the first to arrive Saul had stumbled in purely by accident. But Sauls quick reflexes and rapid spellcasting had left quite an impression on him. That was why Clawn had chosen to share information about the estate, hoping to establish a partnership. However he just hadnt expected this kid to be in such a hurry. That only reinforced Clawns guess that Saul came from a Wizard Tower. Only those backed by major wizarding forces would carry themselves with such arrogance. Now that he had a promising partner, Clawn didnt care about those small-time stragglers outside. Alright then, lets go in now. Clawn quickly packed up and, with his visibly nervous young apprentice in tow, followed Saul toward the estates main gate. But Saul looked up at the gate, which rose even higher than the surrounding wall, then turned to Clawn and said, No need to split up after entering the estate. Im going to climb over the wall over there and take a look. Figuring the areas outside the main building shouldnt be too dangerous, Clawn nodded. Alright, then well meet in front of the castle in an hour. Saul nodded and temporarily parted ways with the two of them. He walked along the estates wall, eyes locked on the rooftops that poked above it. After making it halfway around, he arrived at a spot where the top section of the wall had collapsed slightly, and he heard that strange sound again. This time it was clearer. It sounded like a string instrument. As if some lonely soul were absentmindedly plucking at the strings. This is the spot. Holding a scroll in his left hand, Saul slipped through the gap in the wall. The moment he landed, he stamped lightly on the ground to check beneath his feetsoft soil and thick weeds. Just then, a few melodious notes rang out behind him, their sorrowful tune tugging at the heart. Saul frowned and turned to look up at the man standing atop the wall. Victor! Why are you playing music at a time like this? Get down here! A silver-haired young man stood atop the wall, harp in hand, gazing off into the distance. The wind tousled his fine, pale hair. His face wore a hint of melancholy, as though his heart were full of sorrow. An old wizarding family, fallen into ruin Before hed even finished speaking, he plucked a string. The deep, melodic note echoed his lament. If this world has a main theme, it must be melancholy. His blue eyes shimmered with tears. Veins popped on Sauls forehead. His clenched fists trembled, and the scroll in his hand creaked under the pressure, ready to snap at any moment. Victor! Were here to steal something, not perform a damn opera! If you dont get down here right now, I swear Ill beat you! Victors face was still full of sorrow, but he finally obeyed and leapt down from the wall, landing lightly beside Saul. Saul, is that any way to speak to your older brother? Saul seemed momentarily dazed, a bit lost. But the moment he saw Victor raise the harp again, fury surged back to the forefront of his mind. If you start singing again, Ill throw that damn harp away! Victor pouted, clutching his half-meter-tall wooden harp tightly to his chest. Seeing his brother act like that again, Saul sighed and waved dismissively. Alright, lets just wait, I forgot where we were headed. Hmph. Victor lifted his chin. You said we were going to check out the garden. Right. Saul slapped his forehead, wondering how hed suddenly forgotten. That garden looks like it might be the center of a formation. Be careful when we get theredont wander off. If something dangerous shows up just dont cause me any trouble. Even if Im not a genius like you, Ive been a Second Rank for years now! Saul sighed. Its not your strength I doubt. Its your brain! Victor froze, his expression slowly turning to disbelief. Saul, Ive never met a little brother as mean as you. Not in the mood to argue, Saul waved him along and headed toward the garden in the front courtyard. I observed earlierthe center of this estate is in that garden. Strange this front garden is awfully large. Victor followed obediently behind, but his eyes wandered all over, clearly not focused on where he was going. Maybe the estates owner was a romantic gentleman who liked to stroll through the morning dew and evening breeze, savoring the scent of flowers. Or maybe he just needed space to dump all his so-called art. A garden this big makes it real convenient for burying bodies too. Saul passed a statue, tapping it as he walked. Solid. No trace of magic. Why would the owner place so many human sculptures? Saul looked up at another life-sized statue standing on a pedestal. This is art, little brother. Victor stood beneath it. Look at the fear on that faceso vivid, like the work of a true master. Saul stared at the statues expressionwide eyes, gaping mouth, a twisted jaw. He felt no artistic flair. Only a creeping sense of dread and horror. Be careful. Saul instinctively lowered his voice. I have a feeling these statues mightve once been real people. Its just that too much time has passed, and any lingering magic has faded. Really? Victor mimicked Saul and placed a hand on the sculpture. I dont feel any life left. Poor soul even though they tried to run, they still couldnt escape fates grip. Seeing Victor slip back into one of his moods, Saul rolled his eyes hard. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No mechanisms, no traces of magic. Lets move onthe treasures probably not here. They quickened their pace and entered deeper into the garden. The garden was vast, though long untended. Once-precious flowers had withered, but wild blossoms bloomed brightly in the corners of the flowerbeds. The central point should be over there. Saul surveyed their surroundings again, mentally calculating before pointing to a spot in the garden. Victor followed behind, still looking around leisurely, with no intention of actually using his head. When the two of them reached the location Saul had estimated, they both stopped, frowning at the sight ahead. There was a ruined flowerbed, its center dug out to form a large pit. Dirt had spilled all around, making it the messiest part of the whole garden. Crap. You think someone already dug up the treasure? Victor asked, sounding alarmed. Saul probed the surroundings but didnt sense any danger. Still clutching his Soul Armor Spell Scroll, he cautiously approached the pit. Though the area had been disturbed, the pits shape was still discernible. It had once held something large and square. Looks like a coffin was buried here. (End of Chapter) Chapter 187: Human Shadows Saul cast Gleamlight Spell, illuminating the deep pit. At first glance, there were only weeds, roots, stones, and clumps of earth in the pit. But upon closer inspection, Saul spotted some tiny black crystals in the soil. They looked like rocks, easy to miss if not observed carefully. These are depleted magic crystal fragments, Saul picked up a shard no bigger than a pinky nail and held it up for Victor to see. Someone did use this estate to set up a magic formation, but the formation is buried underground. Unless we dig up this whole patch of earth, theres no way to restore its original form or determine its exact purpose. Victor took the shard and gently pinched it between his thumb and index finger. It crumbled into fine black dust, carried away by the wind. This pit isnt that deep, really. Deep enough to bury an ordinary person, but too shallow for sealing something... Id guess this formation was meant to enhance or temporarily store something. Saul nodded. That was my thought as well. So, the person who lay in this pit was probably the one benefiting from the formation. But now the pits empty. Victor glanced at Saul. Could the person have gotten out? Saul tossed aside another fragment and stood up, brushing off his knees. Maybe its no longer useful. Or maybe someone dug it up and ate it. Victor anxiously stroked the strings of his harp. We might have another competitor for the treasure. He reached out to pull Saul up but gave up when he saw the dirt on Sauls hands. Dont worry. No matter how many enemies there are, your big brother will help you get the treasure. Ill make sure you reach Third Rank! Saul looked at Victors hand, reaching out then retracting and sighed helplessly before jumping out of the pit himself. Brushing the dirt off his hands, he spoke with feigned nonchalance, What nonsense are you talking about? With my talent, do I need treasures? You should be the one breaking through to Third Rank first. Youre almost thirty. Dont suddenly get contamination one day. Victor didnt respond for a while. Curious, Saul glanced up, only to see Victor covering his mouth with one hand, a tear slipping from the corner of his eye. Boohoo... Saul actually cares so much about me. Im so moved. Goosebumps rose all over Saul as he looked at Victor. How did he end up with a brother like this? Thanks, Saul. But your brother is just a mediocre man, waiting for death to come. Lets not waste treasure on me. The once howling wind suddenly stopped. The sky grew darkerdusk giving way to the deep of night. Victor looked up. His expression was hidden in the gloom. A heavy rains coming. Wed best take shelter inside. As he spoke, Victor plucked a string. Even its low tones rang out ethereal and pleasant. Saul was momentarily stunned, then nodded. Alright. Seems theres nothing else out here anyway. The two crossed the garden and walked straight to the castle entrance. Strangely, the grand door was already ajar. Looks like others have already visited. Saul turned and gestured to Victors harp, signaling him to stay quiet, then turned and pushed the door open. The castles front hall was dark. Scattered across the floor were toppled lamp stands, chairs, and other pieces of furniture. There seemed to be windows in the hall, but they were completely covered by heavy curtains. Saul scanned the room carefully. No figures, no corpses, no sense of being watched. Only then did he signal to the man behind him and step further into the castle. Victor almost followed Sauls footprints that had not disappeared. The moment both stepped inside, a flash of lightning streaked across the sky. Blinding white light poured in through the door and the gaps in the velvet curtains. And in that moment, Saul thought he saw a figure kneeling in the center of the hall, back turned to them. The man was in armorit looked like a warrior. But as the lightning passed and the thunder rolled in, the figure vanished. Crash! Torrential rain poured down. Victor leapt forward, dodging the splashing raindrops. He touched the harp at his chest, visibly relieved. That was close. Then he noticed Saul standing frozen ahead. Curious, he circled around and waved a hand in front of Sauls face. Whats wrong, my unlucky little brother? Turned to stone? Saul snapped out of it, swatting Victors hand away. I just saw someone kneeling up ahead. Hm? Victor looked over, puzzled. But he saw nothing. Still, it didnt stop him from musing aloud, Perhaps a ghost, trapped in this ancient castle. No escape, begging you to free him from his fate. As he spoke, Victors fingers once again brushed the strings of his harp. But then he remembered Sauls warning and forced himself not to play a note. Begging me for help? Saul sneered. I came to steal. He found the wrong guy. Cautiously, Saul approached the spot where hed seen the figure. Narrowing his eyes, he activated semi-immersive meditation to examine the area again. Still, the floor was empty. Gone, or not a spirit at all? Sauls expression grew grim. He was just about to warn Victor to stay alert When another flash of lightning lit up the sky, so bright it turned night into day. Saul quickly looked down again, and was stunned to see countless kneeling figures filling the hall. Even beneath his own feet and where Victor stood, someone knelt. Gah! Saul lowered his gaze and met a face. That face had no eyes, no nose, no earsonly a gaping mouth. The scarred corners of its lips quivered and twisted, as if pleading for help. But the next second, with a peal of thunder, the figures vanished once more. Bang! The front door slammed open as two people burst inside, fleeing the rain. This rains not right! the shorter one cried, clawing at his soaked face and neckhis fingertips already stained red. The other figure was taller. Saul saw an old man with white hair. The man chanted a spell to clean the rain off himself, then tidied up the little boy beside him. Victor stood not far from them, smiling faintly as though waiting for them to notice. Who? The old man finally spotted Victor. He grabbed the boy by the collar and backed away to the other end of the hall. Victor didnt retaliatejust playfully moved to stand behind Saul. And who might you be? the old man finally noticed Saul standing in the center of the hall, his guard rising. Just sheltering from the rain, Saul replied, just as wary. The little boy didnt stand out, though now his face was covered in blood, twisted in pain. The white-haired old man wasnt ordinary. The magical pulse from his earlier spell hinted at the strength of a Third Rank apprentice. The old man furrowed his nose at Sauls lie but didnt call him out on it. His gaze shifted between Saul and Victor a few times before he smiled. Oh? Then it seems we share the same purpose. But youre luckier than usdidnt get caught in the rain. He casually walked to a nearby window, lifted the curtain, and glanced outside. This rain doesnt feel right. It stings and itches on contact. He let the curtain fall. Not surprising, though. This is Ralph Manornot the best place to take shelter. Well, since were here, we might as well wait out the storm. Saul nodded at him. Please, rest here. Well head farther in. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He grabbed the still-curious Victor and prepared to cross the hall and explore deeper into the castle. That old man was likely Third Rank. Saul and Victor were both Second Rank. It wouldnt go well if things got rough. The old man didnt stop themjust watched silently. But the little boy tugged his sleeve in frustration. Teacher, are we just going to let them go in first? The white-haired wizard pressed a hand on the boys shoulder. No rush, Swan. Let them take the first look. (End of Chapter) Chapter 188: Disarray Pushing through the entrance hall and opening a slightly shaky door, Saul kept alert for any movement from the old wizard as he stepped into the next room. Its so dark in here, Saul. Cant we light a lamp? Victor had followed him in and now looked around the even dimmer room with a troubled expression. Saul rolled his eyes in the darkness, wishing he could toss Victor out into the rain to snap his mind out of it. But just as he took a step forward, the entire room suddenly lit up. Saul froze, then turned his head to the side in alarm. The curtains in the room had been neatly drawn aside, revealing rectangular windows and a beautiful garden beyond. Sunlight streamed in through the windows. Saul frowned deeply. Is this an illusion? Or a temporal-spatial distortion? He turned to ask Victor, but to his shock, no one was behind him. The door had also silently shut. Saul hurriedly reached out and twisted the doorknob. It opened smoothlynone of that classic horror movie nonsense with locked doors. Beyond it was the very entrance hall he had just passed through. But now, the hall was brightly lit as well. Sunlight streamed in through windows on either side. There were no dark clouds or heavy rain anywhere. He could even see motes of dust dancing in the air. Yet the hall was completely empty. No Victor, no sign of the elderly man or the boy who had come in later. Victor? Saul called his brother''s name in a hushed voice. No response. His grip on the doorknob tightened, and the metal handle began to groan under the pressure, warping out of shape. Spatial dislocation temporal chaos How could such phenomena occur in a place once occupied only by True Wizards? That guy should still be where we split up, Saul muttered. He wasnt overly worried about Victor. Victor had been a Second Rank Wizard Apprentices for many years nowhe should be fine. Wandering blindly probably wont lead me to Victor. I might as well look for the treasure first. Maybe I can break this illusionary maze. Saul''s eyes shifted, talking to himself. Yeah, I must find the treasure first. Bang! Just as Saul turned to leave, the front doors of the hall were violently shoved open. A towering warrior clad in armor barged in with several subordinates. Their eyes landed on Saul immediately. Theres someone alive here? the warrior narrowed his eyes, his longsword already half drawn. Captain, could it be a wraith? one of the soldiers asked. Doesnt matter if its living or undead, the warrior said, walking straight toward Saul. Saul didnt back away. He, too, was assessing whether they were wraiths. Who are you? You think its your place to ask questions, kid? one of the soldiers sneered and suddenly pulled out a vial, ready to hurl it at Saul. But a large hand clamped down on the soldiers wrist and the vialthat same towering warrior in armor. Im Olaf, knight of Viscount Buck of Highland. And you are? Saul didnt answer right away. He tilted his head slightly, staring at the soldier who had nearly thrown the vial at him. Hed seen that face just moments ago. They had locked eyes up close. Though that face had been missing eyes and a nose, Saul distinctly remembered the scar at the corner of his mouth. Bastard, our captains talking to you! Sauls silence was starting to irritate the other soldiers. But Olaf remained still, his expression growing increasingly grim. What day is it? Saul suddenly asked, cutting off the soldiers angry retort. The strange question stunned the soldiers. Olaf responded in a low voice, Its May 14th. So half a month ago, then. Now the soldiers were thoroughly confused. Some even muttered, Did we just run into a lunatic? Did you just enter the Ralph Estate? Saul asked again. His bizarre demeanor quieted even the rowdiest soldier. They all looked at him in surprise. Olaf lowered his hand slightly and stepped forward. We did just enter, under orders from the Viscount. But who are you? When did you come in? But before he could finish, a massive translucent hand suddenly reached toward them. Olaf rolled away instantly. The hand missed him but snatched up the soldier who had tried to throw the vial. A wwizard!? Olaf instinctively dodged, but he wasnt relievedinstead, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Saul. W-wizard, sir the captured soldier was terrified. The arrogance vanished from his face, replaced with panic as he begged for mercy. II didnt mean to please, have mercy The Mage Hand brought him before Saul, then dropped him on the ground. The soldier lay trembling on the floor, too afraid to get up. Saul crouched and took the vial from the soldiers fingertips. It was cold and felt entirely realnot like an illusion. With a flick of his hand, Saul conjured an arrow that pierced the soldiers palm and nailed it to the stone floor. AAAHHH! the man howled in pain, writhing uncontrollably. Blood welled from the wound and dripped to the ground. The blood looks real too not like an illusion. If this wasnt an illusion, it was even more troubling. Sauls brief display of power left the soldiers shaken to their core. This place had been abandoned for two years. The Wizard Tower hadnt sent anyone to oversee it, and wandering wizards rarely ventured so close to a Wizard Tower. They never expected to run into another wizard here. Their tightly gripped swords trembled in their hands, but not one dared to lift them. In this world, who would dare to oppose a wizard? Unless they had an even stronger one on their side. It was our fault, my lord, Olaf lowered his head and sheathed his sword, the tip resting on the ground. We simply didnt expect to find you here. If weve offended you, please forgive David this once. Saul tossed the vial and caught it again. What is this? Olaf pressed his lips into a thin line. Its holy oil enchanted with spell. It can harm spirits to some degree. Saul uncorked the bottle and peeked inside before resealing it. A shoddy magical productnot even worthy of being called a proper magical tool. There were a few particles of light-element inside, likely meant to exploit the natural opposition between light and dark to dispel weaker spirits. Useless against wraithsespecially in a situation this twisted. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And if these people really had entered half a month ago, unless theyd brought plenty of rations, they should all be dead by now. With that in mind, Saul waved a hand and dismissed the spell. David flinched and clutched his wound, but still didnt dare get up. Olaf. Come here. The knight stiffened, swallowing hard. He sheathed his sword fully to show no hostility, then nervously stepped forward. Turn around, Saul ordered. Olaf obeyed, not knowing what Saul intended. Staring at Olafs back, Saul finally confirmed: this was the same man hed seen kneeling in the entrance hall earlier, before entering the castle. Because they had already died in the entrance hall, he was now seeing their past? You, come with me. And you too. Saul pointed at Olaf and the prone David. Olaf helped David up. They exchanged a grim look but dared not hesitate, quickly following Saul. Passing through the inner door, Saul once again entered the bright adjoining room, this time consciously watching the two behind him. But the moment he stepped into the room and took another step forward, Olaf and David vanished again. Even with his semi-immersive meditative state, Saul hadnt detected a single fluctuation. His heart tensed, and then the world dimmed. Rain pounded against the windows, crackling loudly. He returned to the Ralph Estate half a month later. Saul closed his eyes for a moment, the holy oil bottle in his hand still cold and tangible. (End of Chapter) Chapter 189: Awakening Saul had returned to the proper timeline. Victor? he called out, searching for his brother. But once again, no one answered. Saul made his way back to the main hall. It was empty. The large doors stood wide open, and rainwater had already pooled over the tiles by the entrance. The doors swayed back and forth, like a trembling, restless soul. Lightning flashed, and in that stark white light, Saul once more saw the knight kneeling on the floor. This time, he saw the mans face clearly. It was, as expected, Olaf. This Olaf was not nearly as composed as he had been half a month agohis face was stricken with panic, and blood ran from his eyes and nostrils, dripping onto his dulled armor. But compared to David, at least his features were still intact. What did they run into? And Victor who knows where he ran off to. Even after returning to the present, Saul still hadnt seen his brother. He was getting worried. I should be the one asking where you ran off to, said a familiar voice from behind him. Saul turned around to see Victor thudding down the stairs. Victor ran up to him and circled around once. Confirming there were no wounds on Saul, he let out a sigh of relief. Where did you go? One flash of lightning and you vanished. Dont tell me this place has some kind of magic trap? I was suddenly sent back half a month ago. I dont know if it was an illusion or an actual space-time distortion. I even saw the squad of soldiers who entered this place back then. Space-time distortion? Thats impossible, right? Even a Third Rank Wizard couldnt pull that off. Victor waved the harp in his hand. Maybe we should just leave. This place is way too dangerous! Maybe that treasure just isnt meant for us. The treasure Saul muttered, thinking it over. No. Its not time to give up yet. Even if times distorted, I havent run into any real danger. Victor looked at his brother with sorrowful eyes. Silly brother. What treasure could possibly be more important than your life? Even so, Saul showed no intention of turning back. Hed come too far to give up before finding the treasure. Whats that in your hand? Victor pointed to the small vial Saul was gripping tightly. Saul raised it to show him. It belonged to the soldiers. They called it holy water. Supposed to have some effect on common spirits. Victor glanced at it. Cheap stuff. Not even half as useful as a single Holy Light spell. Poor fools. They didnt even know what they were facing. Marching into a den of wolves with weapons made of straw. Why are you keeping it? If we run into a spirit, I want to test it. You want to see if it was all just a hallucination? Not exactly, Saul explained. This stuff isnt stableit evaporates easily. And normal people dont have the proper storage methods. If this really is what the knights brought in half a month ago, it shouldve lost its effect by now. But if it hasnt Victors eyes lit with realization. Then it means you really brought something back from half a month ago. Which would make this place terrifying, Saul muttered, licking his dry lips and lowering his voice. Though he said it was terrifying, Saul still had no intention of backing out. Where did you go just now? Whyd you come down from upstairs? When you vanished, I went straight back to the room we were in. That old wizard and the boy were there toowhen they heard you were missing, they kindly helped me search. But we split up, so I dont know where they are now. Hmph. Helping search, yeah right. Theyre just after the treasure, Saul snapped, immediately on alert. He gave Victor a shove. Lets hurry upstairs too. We cant let anyone else get to it first. The two arrived at the staircase opposite the room. The stairs were made of stone, with a red velvet carpet stretching from the upper floor down to the hall. But after years of neglect, the once-vibrant carpet had faded. Climbing the stairs, they entered a spacious corridor. One side of it opened onto a wide, semi-circular balcony. Through tightly shut floor-to-ceiling windows, they could see flowers on the balcony being ravaged by the wind and rain. Thunder crashed, and for a split second, Saul saw a slender figure tumble from the balcony railing. It didnt leap, it fell. Head-first. Seeing Saul stop and stare toward the balcony, Victor also paused. What is it? I think I just Saul shook his head. No, its nothing. Lets keep looking. On the other side of the corridor was a row of rooms. The doors were carved with intricate patterns, though the locks appeared damaged. I dont know if my treasure is hidden in one of these rooms. Lets split up and search. Saul suggested. Victor hesitated. What if you disappear again Even if we stick together, if times going to disorder, it''ll be a disorder either way. Saul spread his hands. Victor fell silent. Only after a clap of thunder made them both glance toward the windows did he finally relent. Alright, lets split up. Saul nodded and entered one of the rooms in the middle of the corridor. He looked around but found nothing. When he came out, he saw Victor still standing expressionlessly in the hallway. What is it? Saul asked in confusion. Victors face broke into a smile. Nothing. Just checking if my poor brother would disappear again. With that, he stepped into the room beside Sauls. Saul waited until Victor went in before heading into another room further down. Once inside, he gently pulled the door mostly shut, leaving only a sliver open. He leaned against the wall, suppressing his breathing, and exhaled a long, shaky breath. His pupils trembled, and the cold sweat hed been holding back started to prickle out through his pores. He took several deep breaths, trying to suppress his bodys instinctive fear. This Victor he muttered, swallowing hard. Who the hell is he? He glanced to his left shoulder before quickly straightening. Theres no mention of him in the diary. Somehow, I ended up being brothers with Victor, and when I saw Wizard Clawn earlier, I didnt even remember meeting him before. Is this all the manors doing, or is someone manipulating things behind the scenes? Could it be Sids grandfather, Ralph? Is he the threat the Tower Master warned about? About ten minutes ago, when Saul climbed over the wall of Ralphs manor and landed on the soft grass, his entire perception had suddenly shifted. Hed believed that hed entered the manor to steal something incredibly important to him. But aside from feeling that the treasure was precious, Saul had no idea what it was. Like a drowning man grasping at a strawdesperate for something to hold onto, but unsure of what that was. What scared him most was that he had come to believe that he had been travelling with an experienced Second Rank apprentice named Victor, someone hed never even met before was his biological brother. It was laughable. At first, Saul didnt notice anything was off. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not until he entered the sun-drenched hall for the first time did he begin to realize something was wrong. He had not only forgotten his true purpose here, but even his own identity. He was here to clean up the trouble Sid had left behind, and to look for clues about the Diary of a Dead Wizard. Remembering the name of the diary was what gradually brought his distorted consciousness and memory back into alignment. But what about Victor? Was he the source of all this confusion or just another victim like Saul? Saul? Victors voice rang out from the corridor just then. Saul stood and casually walked around the room. What is it? Nothing. Just checking if my poor brother had vanished. Maintaining his usual tone and expression, Saul stepped out and waved at Victor, who stood a short distance away, watching him. Lets go. The sooner we find the treasure, the sooner we can get out of this damned place. (End of Chapter) Chapter 190: Rules Being rejected by Saul, Victor actually smiled. Dont worry. Even if your big brother is stuck in this cursed place forever, Ill still help you find the treasure. Saul resisted the urge to roll his eyes and slipped into the next room. The moment he pushed the door open, his vision suddenly brightened. Sunlight poured into the room, and the windows were wide open. The sheer curtains billowed high in the wind. There were three people in the room. One woman and two men. All of them were huddled in a corner with looks of sheer terror. As Saul stepped inside, one of them instinctively pulled the trigger of the crossbow in his hands. Whoosh! Whip... Crack! Before Saul could even react, a black tentacle flashed into view like lightning, opening a gaping black mouth and biting down on the arrow. Little Algae had popped out of nowhere, crunching the arrow to pieces in a few quick bites before spitting it out with a ptooey a moment later. Although the arrowhead it spat out was already deformed, Saul could still see the faint dark green sheen glinting on the metal. Poisoned? Saul glanced down, then looked up and fixed his gaze on the three people. They returned his stare with expressions of hopeless despair. Two of them turned and bolted for the open window, while the woman reacted even more dramaticallyshe dove under the bed. Did she think Saul was too bulky to chase her in there? Saul cast a glance at the woman''s foot still sticking out and instead walked over to the window to check on the two men who had jumped. But after they leapt, he didnt hear any landing sounds. This was the second floor. Judging by their gear, the two were probably adventurersthis height shouldnt have posed any difficulty. Saul rested a hand on the windowsill and looked down. Outside was a garden bathed in dazzling sunlight, and directly below was a neatly trimmed, lush green lawn. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was no sign of the two men. With his level of hearing, Saul shouldve caught somethingeven if they had somehow slipped into another room midair. Yet the silence was unnaturally complete, as though the two had never existed. Did they traverse time and space too? Saul lingered by the window for a moment. It cant be that simple. If it were that easy to traverse time and space, then Tower Masters capable of teleportation wouldnt be so feared as elite Second Tier wizards. He stepped away from the window and began carefully inspecting every detail of the room, trying to find any clue that would explain this warped time-space situation. As he searched, his eyes fell on a foot sticking out from under the bed. Ah, the foolish woman. Saul walked over, grabbed the slender ankle, and gave it a sharp yank. But instead of pulling her out, he got nothing but the ankle. The woman who had crawled under the bed had vanished, leaving behind a severed foot with an uneven cut. As though something had eaten her. Frowning, Saul casually tossed aside the still-bleeding foot. Jumping out the window makes you disappear. Crawling under the bed does the same. Did they act so decisively because they feared me or because theyve figured out the rules for traversing this time-space situation? Saul squatted to peer under the bed, then cast a glance back at the window. Finally, he chose... to leave through the main door. Outside was still the spacious corridor, but now illuminated by sunlight streaming in from the balcony opposite, making it feel much brighter and lacking the eerie atmosphere of the rainy world. It was as if the world had been torn in two. One half, a stormy world of thunder, lightning, and oppressive clouds. The other, a sunny world of clear skies and gentle breezes. My first time crossing between the rainy and sunny worlds was something like this. The first time I walked through a door, I entered the sunny world. The second time through that door, I was still in the sunny world, and I saw the knight whod just entered. But the third time, I was back in the rainy world. Using both his eyes and his spirit perception, Saul still couldnt spot any flaws. It was likely that the rules of this place were stronger than his current power level. Breaking through by brute force would probably be extremely difficult. Does walking through a door really allow you to switch between worlds? If I hadnt walked through the same door a third time but picked another room instead, would I still have returned to the rainy world? The rainy world had that mysterious Victor. Saul wasnt sure of his strength or motives, so he wasnt eager to reunite with his brother just yet. He decided to continue down the corridor. He didnt bother entering any more rooms. Whatever he was looking for probably wouldnt be in those places. Eventually, he reached the end of the hallway and came to a stop before a spiral staircase. This staircase wasnt connected to the one he had used earlier to ascend. But it also had a path downward, which seemed to lead to another section of the first floor. Ralphs castle wasnt all that grandprobably four stories tall, with the tallest tower maybe reaching six stories at most. Saul stood on the steps, hesitating between going up or down. Better ask someone with experience. He bowed his head and called to the diary in his mind. Brother Diary, could you summon Lord Morden for me? The diary flew out and flipped straight to the final black page. Ever since it had absorbed the consciousness of Morden, the Second Tier wizard, Saul would occasionally ask him about general knowledgenot anything too specialized, for fear that gaining knowledge too far beyond his level might bring unwanted consequences. In fact, it was Bills consciousness that had given Saul much of his everyday guidance during study. But both Bill and Herman of the Land Drifters were merely Third Rank Apprentices, and their consciousnesses were fading quickly. After Sauls rigorous experiments, their handwriting had grown as thin as hair. He no longer dared consult them, afraid a single mistake might wipe out a whole black page. Only Morden still had enough spiritual energy left. But unfortunately, after becoming a wraith for so long, much of his knowledge had faded. Lord Morden, have you heard of the Bloodthorn Family? [Bloodthorn? Never heard of them. I do recall the Bloodrose Family, thoughthey were loyal vassals who fought alongside me in the Battle of Hanging Hand Valley. Oh wait, Bloodthorn might be a side branch of the Bloodrose.] The Battle of Hanging Hand Valley? Never mind, probably a total wipeout. Maybe the Bloodthorn Familys decline started when the Bloodroses fell. Lord Morden, do you know how the Bloodthorn Family rose to prominence? A family that could inherit the Diary of Dead Wizardeven if they never figured out its true secretsshouldnt have been as obscure as Morden made them out to be. [How would I bother remembering something so minor? But Bloodthorn... right, they were known for their blood-and-flesh magic within the dark element. Hmph, cant recall exactly. Am I really getting old? Why cant I remember so many things anymore? I used to remember even the tiniest detail with crystal clarity.] Saul wanted to tell Morden, Youre not oldyoure dead. But hed never told any of the diarys residents that they were already dead in the real world. There was no need, and Saul was afraid the knowledge might shatter their consciousnesses. What is blood-and-flesh magic? [Heh. Its just a bandits path to fortune. Devour your own kind, extract their essence, and use it to boost your power. But such wizardry has dangerous side effects. You cant devour anything outside your own speciesif you do, heh, you might forget you were ever human.] That didnt sound related to the Diary of a Dead Wizard at all. If blood-and-flesh magic was just a bandits shortcut, maybe the Diary of a Dead Wizard wasnt originally the Bloodthorn Familys legacy. Maybe they stole it. In that case, Lord Morden, if you had to guesswhere in their residence would the Bloodthorn Family most likely build their most important lab? [Blood-and-flesh wizardly, hehthats dark-element stuff. Naturally, the deeper underground, the better.] Underground? Saul murmured. This castles time-space was all jumbled, but the locations of the rooms seemed unchanged. Ralphs lab might still be in the underground. Saul looked down the staircasebelow was a small parlor, with areas outside his line of sight. There might be more rooms and passageways down there. As Saul pondered his next move, suddenly, a hand clapped down on his shoulder. Saul, so this is where you were. Saul froze and turned quickly, only to see Victor leaning down from the floor above, peering at him from the stairs. Brother... You made it to the sunny world too? (End of Chapter) Chapter 191: Spiritual Field You call this place the Sunny World? Victor withdrew his hand but couldn''t resist touching the harp strings again. That names rather plain. Maybe I should give it something a bit more poetic... How about Yesterday Once More? As he spoke, Victor gently plucked a string. Twannng Saul didnt understand music, but he found the mix of high and low notes rather pleasant. He suddenly asked urgently, Victor, did you find the treasure? Victors fingers froze on the strings. Uh, no not yet. Saul let out a sigh. That old wizard and the boy came in with us. What if they found it before we did? They wont, Victor said firmly. Even if they did, Ill help you take it back. But that old guy is a Third Rank apprentice. Dont worry, Victor promised. Even if I have to risk my life, your big brother will get the treasure for you. Saul got goosebumps just looking at Victors expression. We should split up. That way, well search faster. But this time, Victor disagreed. I already searched this floor and the one below. Nothing worthwhile. He grabbed Sauls arm and dragged him up the stairs. Lets go upstairs. Victor was surprisingly strong. Before Saul could react, he was already being pulled up the stairs, unable to resist at all. This guy might not be just a Second Rank apprentice. If I want to uncover the diarys secret, I have to shake him off. Just as Saul was plotting how to ditch Victor, he suddenly froze. Victor noticed Saul wasnt moving and reached out to pull him along again, heading up the stairs. Saul instinctively tried to resist but then relaxed and followed Victor up. His gaze kept shifting between the space ahead and Victors back, and his expression gradually grew calm. Just as the two reached the landing between the second and third floors, a group of figures appeared before them. They looked like seasoned mercenarieslean and practicalbut were in utter disarray, crouching and peering cautiously upstairs. As if they were hiding from something. Victor stepped onto the next stair, his shoe tapping dully against the carpet-covered stone. The mercenaries upstairs turned instantly, wide-eyed and tense. One might have thought theyd relax seeing just two men coming up the stairs, but instead, their expressions twisted further in fear, as if terror itself was about to drip from their faces. Ahhh! They scrambled upstairs in a frenzy as if Saul and Victor were monsters out of a nightmare. In the blink of an eye, the four or five men who had just been on the stairs were gone without a trace. Saul and Victor stood still. Saul looked at Victor suspiciously. What did you do to them? Victor raised his harp to shield his face. I didnt even see them when I came down. Recalling the looks and movements of the group, Saul suddenly turned to look down the stairs. Victor stood beside him, eyes following Sauls. There was no one on the staircase, yet Saul seemed to see something. He ran back down a few steps. Then he turned again and looked up the stairs. What are you doing? Victor asked, curious. Saul stopped, paused a few seconds, then slowly said, No wonder They didnt see me. They didnt see you either. Victor was momentarily stunned, and his expression toward Saul shifted subtly. Saul continued, Their eyes were fixed on this spot. He pointed to the stairs beneath his feet. Which means, what truly frightened them wasnt us, but someone, or something, that had just appeared here. But we just walked up from there, Victor said, turning around with one hand on the railing and the other holding his harp. I used to think the shift between rainy and sunny weather was due to us moving between different timelines, allowing us to encounter people from the past. But for a fallen family whose strongest member was only a First Tier true wizard, manipulating time is a bit of a stretch. Victors smile faded. He raised a hand, fingers hooked around a harp string, ready to pluck it at any moment. Then whats the real reason? Saul looked at Victor, one hand supporting his chin, the other crossed beneath his elbow, eyes drifting over the surrounding architecture. Spirits. A lot of people died here. But for some reason, their souls didnt dissipate. They gathered in this castle instead. The spirits of ordinary people are usually very weak, but when there are enough of them, and under the influence of something, they form a spiritual field strong enough to affect consciousness. Victors lips curled into a smile again, but this time, it carried a strange edge. Some kind of influence Then that must be the treasure were after. He reached a hand toward Saul. Come, my clever little brother. I think the treasure youre looking for is waiting upstairs. With it, you could advance to Third Rank and even become a powerful true wizard. Saul stared hard at him but didnt move. Theres still one thing I dont understand. Overthinking wont help. Sometimes, you just have to take action. If we keep wasting time, that old man and his apprentice might get to it first, Victor said as his fingers slid over the strings. In a castle like this, the most important places are the masters chambers and the hidden rooms. Especially the hidden roomsthey take time to find. We may not have much of it. No, searching blindly is the real waste of time, Saul said with certainty. He even closed his eyes, replaying everything theyd experienced in the castle. They entered the castle. Heavy rain fell. They saw the kneeling knight and the faceless man. The old wizard and his apprentice entered and commented on the strange rain. Saul and Victor, heading toward another room, entered the Sunny World. Saul returned alone to the front hall and saw Olaf and David, who had entered the castle half a month earlier. When he tried to take Olaf and David with him, the two vanished, but the holy oil they handed him remained. He saw Victor coming down from upstairs. They went to a guest room on the second floor and entered the Sunny World again, meeting three mercenaries. The mercenaries vanished as they fled, leaving only a foot, bitten clean off by something. Exploring further in the Sunny World, Saul saw Victor coming down the stairs again. The two of them appeared together in the Sunny World. Then they saw more mercenaries going upstairs, dressed differently from the previous three. But the fear on their faces was the same. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I kept thinking they were afraid of me and trying to attack me. Saul slowly opened his eyes. But aside from Olaf and David, none of the others even spoke to me. Was it that they didnt want to talk to this suddenly appearing Saul or that, in the eyes of those mercenaries from the past, the ones who appeared at the door or on the stairs were enemies beyond communication? So maybe I didnt meet the dead. I only saw their final momentsright before death. Thats why the figure jumping out the window vanished instantly, and the person hiding under the bed was devouredleaving behind only a foot, bitten clean off. (End of Chapter) Chapter 192: I Fainted—Totally Faked Victor mimicked Sauls pose, resting his chin on his hand. So, what weve been seeing was all an illusion. Life and death, meeting again and again on the wheel of fatewhat a tragically beautiful encounter. He strolled up and down the stair steps, gently swaying his harp as if lost in a melody of his own imagination. When our mental fluctuations synchronize with the spiritual field and the spirits here, we see a sunny day. But once we fall out of sync, it returns to rain. Tsk Victor stopped, leaned back against the stair railing, and suddenly bent backward, his upper body hanging nearly ninety degrees over the edge as he stared up at the spiraling staircase and the distant ceiling. I really do love stories like this. So romantic. He straightened up again with ease, turned his head to the right, and looked at Saul. But didnt you say you spoke to one of those knights who disappeared for half a month? If what you saw was just a vision of the past, how could you take part in it? Dont tell me those knights happened to meet a wizard just like you, saying exactly the same things? Thats why I was misled at first, thinking I had traveled through time, Saul said, his mind flashing back to the hall of the castle filled with people kneeling. I really was communicating with someone. So naturally, I thought those mercenaries were afraid of me. The more convinced I became that Id entered the past, the deeper I got drawn into it, unable to escape. Ah! Victor clapped his hands. If we can see the past, then we might be able to follow their footsteps and find out how they died. That has to be connected to the secret of this castle! He nodded toward the upper stairs. Weve done enough thinking. Its time to seek the truth. Dont you want to know what happened to those mercenaries after they went up there? Now that we understand the spiritual field, were prepared. We wont be swayed so easily again, right? Saul dropped his gaze briefly, then lifted it again with a sharp exhale. Theres one last question we need to answer before we go up. What? Saul pulled out a small porcelain vial from his coat. Remember what that knight gave me? Why hasnt it disappeared? If I cant figure that out, I dont dare go further. Who knows whether the next thing that attacks will be real or just another illusion? Seeing that Saul was still unwilling to move forward, Victors face flashed with a hint of impatience. He glanced at the item in Sauls hand. You mean this holy oil? Maybe you picked it up off the ground after seeing the illusion. As long as we keep our mental bodies stable, we shouldnt Saul suddenly burst into a snicker. Brother, didnt I tell you... that it was called holy water? Victor narrowed his eyes. Saul shook the little porcelain bottle; the liquid inside sloshed with a low, heavy sound. So this potion... You slipped it into my hand on purpose, didnt you? Victor finally cracked. He lowered his head, shoulders shaking with laughter. Hehehe... hehehehehe Everyone facing a wizard always assumes the worst. Im not surprised you guessed something. What I dont understand is how you figured out the truth about the time-space illusion after just two synchronizations. And you even exposed me twice. Twice? Saul blinked in confusion, but before he could react, Victor suddenly strummed the harp that had been silent for so long. A haunting melody filled the air. Sauls eyes began to glaze over. He still seemed to struggle, his pupils flicking between Victor and the empty space in front of him. Victors fingers danced across the strings, then gently pressed down, cutting the music off mid-note. He looked up, face full of conflicted emotion. Well now, it seems my dear little brother has reached the age where he plays tricks on his big brother. Ill miss you, really. But the real showthe one prepared by the lord of the manoris about to begin. As uninvited guests, we cant skip the grand finale. So Lightning split the sky, cutting through the darkness. Without warning, the world shifted once again. The rain returned. Victor still stood on the stairs. Saul remained several steps below. Victors face lost all trace of emotion. He smiled gently, released the strings, and held out his right hand toward Saul. My dear brother, do you still remember why you came here? For... Saul muttered dazedly, ...finding something. Solving a problem. Victor clicked his tongue. Still so tight-lipped. Lets go find your precious thing then. You remember that old wizard and the little boy from earlier? Saul slowly nodded. Theyve already gone ahead. Much more eager than you. If you dont move soon, youll fall behind! Sauls face grew confused. He raised his hands, clutching at his cheeks helplessly. But I feel like Ive forgotten something important... Clang! A loud crash rang out from above. Both Victor and Saul looked up. The noise seemed to jolt Saul back to awareness. Victor saw this and quickly plucked the strings again. Sauls clarity faded once more. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Victor played while speaking quickly, Naughty little brother, look! Someones found your treasure! Hurry! If you dont go now, what was once yours will be snatched away! Saul, just as Victor had hoped, showed an anxious expression and began to move, his pace quickening. His gaze drifted past Victor toward the top of the spiral staircase. That crash from beforeit had come from there. Victors brows furrowed with urgency, too. We need to go faster. Faster. But just as Victors performance was reaching its peak, Saul, now dashing forward, suddenly threw something at him and simultaneously leapt from the staircase with a powerful push of his left leg. Victor was stunned. He tried to dodgeonly to see the object explode in mid-air. Shards of metal burst outward, several embedding themselves in Victors body. Unprepared and too late to cast a spell, he instinctively shielded his harp with his body! Victor looked up at Saul, now on the ground floor, his eyes full of disbelief. You broke free? Blood streaked Victors silver hair and dripped onto the floor. A cut ran across his face. Saul said nothing, simply staring at the bleeding figure. The iron-and-fire explosive hadnt performed optimally in such an open spacebut it was the best chance Saul had to strike Victor at close range. Black tendrils erupted from the back of Sauls neck, lashing toward the bloodied Victor like a storm. Victors narrowed eyes lit up with astonishment. So you were acting just now? Even as he spoke, his hands never stopped. He dodged while swiftly plucking his harp. A sharp, fierce melody rang out. The air shimmered with sonic tremors. Most of the tendrils were sliced to pieces before they could reach him, writhing as they hit the ground. But a few got through and closed in on Victor. Victor suddenly opened his mouth and let out a deep shout. From afar, Saul felt a violent ringing in his ears. His mental body trembled uncontrollably. Little Algaes tendrils lost their strength, going limp mid-air. They barely touched Victors body before losing all effectiveness. A few remaining tendrils draped over Victor from momentum alone. With a twist of his body, he shook them off effortlessly. (End of Chapter) Chapter 193: Caught Between Advance and Retreat Victor let out a breath, looking a bit disheveled. His gaze swept over the tangled mass of black tendrils on the floor and then to Saul, who was crouched on the first floor with both hands clamped over his ears. He couldnt help but sigh in admiration. "How interesting." Supporting himself with the railing and clutching his harp, Victor strolled downward at a leisurely pace. "As a Second Rank apprentice, Saul, youve truly surprised me. Even though Im merely well, of all the ordinary people and wizard apprentices whove come here, youre the only one able to break free of my musical drama repeatedly." Victor smoothed his hair, which had become a bit tousled during the recent evasive maneuver. Ignoring the blood on his body, he returned to being that somewhat melancholic and handsome man. Just then, a loud rumble echoed from upstairsone after anothersuggesting that a fierce battle was raging above. Victor quickened his speech. "What a pity. I dont have the time to satisfy my curiosity. Whatever the reason may be, your mental aptitude must be terrifyingly high. Thats wonderful." Saul still didnt respond, keeping his hands over his ears. Victor wasnt surprised. He stepped over the black tendrils sprawled across the stairs. "Ah, I forgotyou must be exhausted right now. That long note I played just now is called a Lullaby. Not the most elegant piece, but usually quite effective. By now, you should be limp, weak, and just wanting to sleep. No need to resistsleep, and there will be nothing left to fear." But just as Victor finished speaking, Saul suddenly lifted his knees high twice on the spot. Victor: This time, his expression truly changed. In astonishment, he said, "Impossible! Even if you covered your ears, theres no way to block the long note!" Saul tilted his head slightly so Victor could see his left ear. From within it, a trace of bright red blood was trickling out. "You actually deafened yourself!" Saul straightened his head and said, in a voice slightly louder than usual, "So dont bother talking too fast. Im not great at reading lips. If you speak too quickly, I wont understand." Victor''s breath hitched, his chest rising and falling sharply, cracks appearing in his usual elegant and somber demeanor. Only when another crash echoed from upstairs did he finally calm down, speaking slowly, "So this long note still needs adjustment Its only good for ambushes, not for direct confrontations." Saul nodded. "That speaking pace is fine." Victor snorted. "Do you really think not being able to hear means youve escaped my attacks?" "Of course not," Saul replied cooperatively. "Youre clearly stronger than just a Second Rank." Victor smiled, not denying it. "Youve really given me quite a few surprises today. But this is as far as you go. Some beautiful musicno matter if your ears are deaf, your skull split open, or your flesh rottingyou can still hear it, because your soul loves to sing." Victor opened his mouth slightly. But what came out was a hoarse rasp. He raised his hand to his throat and exhaled slowly. The breath he exhaled crystallized into white frost the moment it touched the air. Seeing the mist from Victors lips and the ice spreading from his neck across his body, the heavy weight on Sauls chest finally lightened a little. Victor tried to speak again, but no sound came out. He looked down and saw the limp, scattered black tendrils on the ground. Each tendril tip was covered in tiny frost crystals. At high speed, even Victor couldnt discern the traps embedded in them. Frost... Touch His trembling voice was barely audible; Saul could only roughly guess what he was saying from his lip movements. Now that Saul was deaf, Victors harp could no longer deceive him. And now that Victor was mute, he could no longer use his voice to attack Saul. With offense and defense both neutralized, Saul had finally eliminated the vast gap between him and Victor. Victors most terrifying trait lay in the beguiling nature of his musical theatrics. Saul had never encountered such wizardry before. Thats why, when they first met, he had no way to resist and was dragged into Victors rhythm. Now, with Victor frozen stiff, Saul swung his right hand, releasing several translucent worms toward him. Victor struggled to move his frozen body, managing to dodge the worms. But the black tendrils on the ground immediately slithered up and bound him tightly, wrapping him like a half-mummified figure. Only his eyes remained visible. It reminded Saul a little of Gorsa. Pity their eyes looked nothing alike. Just then, the worms landed and began to crawl slowly over Victors body. Little Algae parted the tendrils slightly to give the worms space to crawl from his feet into his body. Throughout the process, Victor didnt resist. It seemed his consciousness had been frozen solid, leaving him helpless before Sauls final judgment. But Saul didnt relax. He kept glancing at the open diary in front of him. On the white pages, countless entries recorded Sauls miserable deaths. Going upstairs: you die. Not going upstairs: you die. Attacking Victor: you die. Saul could only keep analyzing and stalling for time, repeatedly simulating ways to survive. Untilamid countless death warningshe finally confirmed that Victors most dangerous wizardly was his voice! In the diary, Saul had died twice to the harp and ten times to Victors voice. And now, the diarys final warning read: May 29, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar, You harmed yourself to resist the harps sonic control. You froze his lips, Finally, sealing off the attack that reaches straight to the soul. But when you stepped forward to uncover the mans secrets, You died. Staring at the text, Saul felt no sense of triumph in capturing his enemy. This time, the diary didnt even specify how he died. "Does that mean just approaching him leads to death? Or does another enemy appear?" Now unable to hear anything, Saul could only judge the intensity of the fight upstairs from the faint vibrations underfoot and the dust falling from above. He stepped back. One step, two steps. He really wanted to kill Victor while he had the chancebetter yet, to capture his soul and consciousness. He believed Victor knew the secrets of this manor. At the very least, Victor must know why Ralph Manor has turned into this. But every time Saul tried to take Victor away, or merely approachthe diary would promptly inform him in plain words: Youre going to die. And this time, there was no scene shown, leaving Saul unable to determine where the fatal threat lay. The last time he saw such a warning without a visible cause was when he stayed late at Kazs laboratory and was besieged by waves of strange creatures. If the Tower Master hadnt shown up, Saul wouldve died in that lab. So, seeing a similar warning again, Saul held back from making any rash moves. "What if I run away? Just leave Ralph Manor right now?" This time, the diary finally changed. May 29, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar, You learned caution, Distanced yourself from danger. But your peace was short-lived. When you tried to escape, A giant worm descended from the sky. It caught the scent of your body and craved your delicious flesh. So tell us Is the inside of the worm warm? "Not even escaping an option?" Saul was stunned, then quickly realized something even more serious. When did he start "trying to escape"? It seemed to beright now! BOOM A thunderous crash rocked the entire castle. Walls, wooden beams, and stones rained from above. Falling with the debris were the long-missing white-haired wizard Clawn and his apprentice Swan. Clawn was covered in injuries. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From each wound sprouted a green sprout, making him look like a sapling in early springlush and leafy. But he was still the better. His apprentice Swan only had half a body left. And the cross-section of his waist waswood. Saul could see Clawn cursing as he struggled to his feet while Swan writhed in agony on the ground, opening and closing his mouth in pain. BOOM Another deafening explosion. Though Saul couldnt hear it, he could feel it. A massive white shadow dropped from above, slamming into Clawn and completely burying him in pale flesh. Just half a meter away, the barely spared Swan could only widen his eyes and let out a terrified wail! Cold sweat drenched Sauls back in an instant. The second white shadow to fall from above was a giant worm. (End of Chapter) Chapter 194: Shifting the Calamity Eastward Worms have arrivedcan death be far behind? Everything played out before Sauls eyes like a silent film, yet the horror was undiminished. His mind began racing as he stared at the diary in front of him. This latest entry confirmed that he had died inside the worms belly and that the worm was tracking Saul by scent. No based on the previous entries, the danger I avoided was Victor. The final death came from that white worm. That bloated white worm, as large as an elephant, slowly twisted its body and turned toward Swan. Its body scraped against the ground with a sickening noise, like something being crushed beneath a millstone. Its facewhen it came into viewmade Sauls blood run cold. His eyes widened, and he nearly cried out. The front of the worm had a human face. That grotesque face looked waterlogged and ballooned, deathly pale and wrinkled. Its eyes were a murky gray, as if someone had jammed a needle into them and stirredits irises were completely clouded over. Its nostrils were stretched grotesquely widebig enough to fit a childs head inside. When it opened its maw toward Swan, Saul saw no teethjust several human heads rolling inside its throat. Those heads stared blankly outward, not a single one struggling. Swan saw them, too. As his gaze met those lifeless eyes, his screams faded into silence. He understood nowresistance was useless. His mouth hung open, lips trembling faintly as he murmured a plea to no one. Though Saul stood just a few meters away, watching the man and the worm, he could feel Swans utter despair. The diary had already warned him: if he encountered the worm, with his current means, hed be swallowed whole. Saul clenched his fingers tightly. But just as the worms gaping mouth was about to snap shut around Swan, it suddenly stopped. The human-faced worms nostrils expanded and contracted, expanded and contracted... That grotesque, bloated head began to retractvanishing back into its mountain of white flesh. Saul immediately sprinted toward the stairswhere Victor, bound but calm, was watching him. There was even a hint of amusement in Victors eyes. Sure enough, in the corner of his vision, Saul saw itthe worms tail was writhing. That milky white, greasy body melted and reshaped itself rapidly. The human face that had vanished at the head now reemergedfrom the tail! And it was facing Saul. Up close, that face looked like it had been soaked for days in stagnant watercracked, wrinkled, and reeking with a greasy stench. The strange odor was so foul that even Saul, who had grown used to the stench of corpses, felt nauseous. The worm inhaled deeply near the stairwell where Saul was trapped. Its grotesque face lit up with excitement. Heiya~ heiya~ heiya~ It laughed. Who knew which organ produced such twisted, distorted sounds? Its nostrils pulsed rhythmically as it inhaled Sauls scent with visible ecstasy. Through the slightly parted mouth, Saul could still clearly see those numbed human faces tumbling endlessly within as the worms muscles contracted and shifted. Saul wanted to attack the worm, but the moment the thought arose, the diary warned him: any aggression would provoke the creature and lead to instant death. He forced down his surging magic and focused his mind. Scent, smell... it was about to eat Swan, but then suddenly became fixated on me. Whats on me that it finds so irresistible? Saul tried slowly backing away, but the diary warned him again: any sudden movement, and hed be devoured. Then, something flashed in his mind. If the worm was attracted purely to his own scent, there would be little he could do to hide it without alarming it. But the chances of a powerful worm being uniquely drawn to Saul were infinitesimal. Like pulling a random person off the street for a DNA test and finding a 99% match. Which meant... something else. Saul had only brought one item that belonged to the castle itself. And items from the same origin might carry the same essence. An idea sparked in Sauls mind. This time, the diary didnt flip to a new page. A glimmer of joy passed through Sauls eyes, which he quickly suppressed, replacing it with terror and sorrow through sheer will and years of honed acting skills. He slowly turned his head toward Victor on the stairs. Victor remained bound by the tendrils of Little Algae, his expression as calm as ever. Even slightly amused. I have only one shot, Saul told himself. Victor, he whispered through a narrow slit in his lips, keeping his voice low, but he knew Victor could hear him. Why did you kill so many? Why toy with me? If theres something you want, we can trade. Were both apprenticesbenefit should outweigh death, shouldnt it? Victor blinked slowly. Little Algaes tendrils began to loosen. But Victors body was still covered in frostSauls magic kept him immobilized. I didnt kill them, Victor said, narrowing his eyes. Not a single one. So thats how it is. Sauls tone turned cold. If you wont save me, Ill drag you into the worms gut with me! Victor shrugged dismissively. Fine. Death awaits everyone. Threats dont faze me. A castle, a storm, and youwhat an honor, brother. He slowly raised a hand to his chest, bowing slightly. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since thats your answer Saul suddenly movednot toward Victor, but at him. He tossed something. A small ceramic vial with a sealed top. The worm, which had been sniffing Saul intently, snapped to attention. Realizing its meal was about to flee, it opened its maw wide. But Saul didnt run or resistinstead, he cast an Arrow Spell at the vial in midair. Smash! The spinning ceramic vial shattered in the air, releasing a pale yellow, oily liquid. Due to inertia, most of it flew toward Victor. Victors eyes went wide. Frozen in place, he could only watch as he was doused in a full-body splash of Holy Oil! (End of Chapter) Chapter 195: Youre Impressive "Heyah!!!" The enormous mouth, just about to clamp down on Saul''s head, suddenly swerved toward the small porcelain vial revealing the holy oil. Despite its bulky frame, the fat worm changed direction in an instant. It was like it had been injected with a surge of adrenaline. It first contracted, then launched forward, so fast that it left behind only a blur. Its gaping maw opened wide midairshockingly, it was almost as massive as its elephant-sized body. Victor, unable to move quickly, could only lift his head and watch helplessly as that enormous mouth descended like a shroud of darkness. Boom!!! Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The violent impact completely shattered the stone staircase. Fragments flew everywhere, some scraping Sauls cheeks raw. But he had no time to enjoy the sight of Victor being swallowed whole, nor to register the stinging pain on his skin. The instant the worm leapt, Saul turned and ran. He dashed past the nearly liquefied Clawn and Swan, who stood there crying wide-eyed, and sprinted toward the depths of the corridor. The little Algae, now missing several tendrils, quickly retracted behind him, slurping back into the base of Sauls neck like a noodle. At the end of the hallway, as expected, Saul found a passage leading underground. It was a large door built into the floor, covered in runes. Just as Morden had analyzed. The laboratory of this castle was indeed built underground. But as soon as Saul stopped in front of the door, a new problem presented itself. The entrance to the basement was sealed with a magic barrier. Although the magical currents flowing through it were slow and dim, Saul could still tell that the entire door was protected by a spell formation meant to prevent outsiders from entering. His eyes flicked from rune to rune, but he couldnt make heads or tails of it. The more he looked, the more dizzy and disoriented he became. The hallway behind wasnt that long. Once the worm finished digesting Victor, it might come this way. Clawn looked done for, and Swan clearly couldnt resist the worm-faced monster. If Saul couldnt find a way inor another escape routehed likely be seeing that death warning from the diary again very soon. With my current knowledge, theres no way I can crack this formation. If I try to force my way in Saul gave a bitter laugh. Only the Tower Master might be able to break through it by force. This is the trouble the Tower Master wanted me to deal with? This isnt just dangerwithout the diary helping me deduce a way out, Id be dead a dozen times over. He glanced around. There were a few rooms at the end of the corridor, but they were all ordinaryno place to hide. Staring at the sealed entrance, Saul suddenly said, Diary Bro, could you please bring out Lord Morden? He was going to try something new, not even knowing if it would work. But with the exit blocked, Saul had two options: enter the basement and rely on the true wizards protective spell formation to block the enemy or break through the wall. The latter, though, would definitely make a racket and alert others, killing any chance to explore further. And Saul hadnt forgottenhis primary reason for coming to the Ralph Estate was to find clues about the diary. Who would''ve thought hed get ambushed by the bizarre and mysterious Victor the moment he entered and now was being chased by a giant worm? He felt that the danger here had already far exceeded the Tower Masters warning. This might be his last chance to explore the Ralph Estate. [What do you want now? Honestly, I really dont want to answer your questions. Im the emperor of the Kema Empire, a Second Tier wizardhow can I act as a mentor to a Second Rank apprentice?] Saul ignored Mordens complaints. Lord Morden, can you see the sorcery formation on the ground? [See what? Its pitch black here. I cant see a thing.] As expected, the consciousness in the diary couldnt see the outside world. But it could receive Sauls thoughts. In that case... Saul shut his eyes and began using his mental power to sketch out the magic formation on the floor. Soon, veins bulged on his forehead, and beads of sweat poured from his pores. A few seconds later, those beads turned into droplets of blood. He abruptly opened his eyes, the whites bloodshot, his black pupils twitching violently as he endured immense pain. Ugh!!! Clenching his teeth, he tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth. His head felt like it was being split open, as if someone had stabbed a thick surgical needle into his brain. And then the needle started sucking out his brain matter, making him feel like his very soul was escaping through that hole. But Saul knewhe couldnt give up now. He was close to completing the mental replication of the formation. One second two three When the final stroke was done, he seemed to hear the sound of tearing flesh. He exhaled sharply. Huff... Huff... Lord Morden can you see it now? [] [Kid, I dont know who you are. But youre impressivereally impressive. A Second Rank apprentice, and you dared to replicate such a complex spell formation using your mental form. I believe that, as long as you dont die by accident, the wizarding world will hear your name someday.] Saul gave another bitter laugh. People only grow when theyre pushed to the edge. Though it felt like a long time, the whole process took less than a minute. A short time doesnt mean it was easy. If he had failed to finish the drawing in time, the entire formations structure would have collapsed, and hed have to start over. Lord Morden, can you unlock this formation? [The formation isnt exactly brilliant, but it does use a unique rune-linking pattern. I must ask: how much do you want it unlocked? If you want a complete analysis, with full flexible control, even I would need a few days.] I just need the door unsealed and the ability to shut it again afterward. [Thats doable. Ill need two hours.] Im sorry, Lord MordenI might only have a few minutes. Maybe not even that. The hallway was still quiet, but Saul didnt know when the worm-faced monster would become interested in it. It could be the next minute or the next second. All he could do was hope the Death Diarys warning would give him a few minutes head start. [If its that short, then I can only break the seal forcefully. But that means once you close the door, the protective strength will be far weaker than before.] Saul gritted his teeth and glanced back into the dark corridor. He couldnt hear anything, but there was a faint squelching sound of fat squirming and bubbling behind him, in rhythm with his heartbeat. White misty bubbles began forming in his minds eye. He licked his cracked lips. He had made up his mind. He had to get underground first. Then please, Im counting on you. I dont have much time. This time, Morden fell silent, and the black page of the diary stilled. Saul quickly used the time to begin meditating. Since he was in enemy territory, he couldnt go fully into deep meditation. He had to settle for a semi-submerged state to recover his drained mental and magical energy rapidly. The headache still throbbed, but he was used to that by now. Strong swimmers drown the deepest. His mental talent was exceptional, but also the part of him that got injured the most. When I get back, Ive got to have a real chat with Gorsa. Even if hes raising parasites, he can''t treat me like this! No more help unless I get some real benefits! Saul rambled in his head to distract himself from the pain while healing his spiritual injuries. Finally, the diary lit up with fresh text. [Its done. Opening it is easyjust connect these few nodes with magic, and the door will open.] A complex white pattern appeared before Sauls eyes. He took one look, and suddenly, it felt familiar. Just then, the diary seemed to read his thoughts and flipped to reveal its cover. That white pattern was exactly the same as a symbol on the diarys cover. (End of Chapter) Chapter 196: The Butlers Request "Theres definitely a secret about the Dead Wizard''s Diary hidden here!" For a moment, Saul forgot all about the pain. A smile crept across his face. He had almost missed the secret hidden in this place entirely. If he could deepen his understanding of the diary, he could turn it into a locator much faster. Perhaps he could even unravel more of its mysteries and deduce additional ways to use it. Just then, the eerie pressure behind him surged again. Saul didnt look back. He kept his eyes fixed on the diary. He stepped forward and began channeling magic according to the pattern illustrated on the diarys black page. As several nodes on the array connected, the large gate embedded in the ground creaked open a narrow gap. Joy flashed across Sauls face. He quickly crouched down and lifted the entire gate. He dove into the underground chamber. From the back of his neck, Little Algae stretched out and helped pull the gate shut behind him. The moment Saul jumped down, his feet landed on something soft and yielding. Looking down, he realized the staircase was made of girls arms. Hed never seen a mans arm so slender, pale, and with such dainty joints. "Whoever made this staircase mustve been seriously twisted." Saul had always been a pragmatist. If it werent for research purposes, hed never bother with something meant purely to frighten people. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That said, if others did this sort of thing, he didnt really care either. Especially when the person who made it was likely already dead and rotting. He hopped down the steps quickly and took in the underground room. No doubt about it. This was the laboratory of the Ralph Estate. But compared to Sauls own lab it was a bit pitiful. Not that it lacked equipment. The room was filled with books and materials of all kinds. But on closer inspection, most of the materials were either cheap or common. The books were mostly ordinary texts, notes, and handwritten copies. In terms of variety and depth, it didnt even match the library Saul had visited, let alone the Tower Masters private collection. Still, the place was crammed fullan echo of a fallen wizard family''s final persistence. At least it was safe for now. Saul exhaled deeply and pulled out a potion to treat his ear. The wound wasnt serious. A minor spell plus some potion would fix it. In a place this dangerous, losing his hearing was a serious handicap. If he ran into Victor again well, he could afford to go deaf one more time. Just as he swallowed the potion, Saul caught a figure out of the corner of his eye. Instantly, he reached for the scroll tucked into his coat pocket but didnt use it yet. Wizard, sir. A man stepped out from behind a bookshelf. Saul recognized him immediately. Youre Knight Olaf? The tall knight, clad in metal armor, walked without making a sound. He was no longer among the living. Through his body, the bookshelf behind him was faintly visible. Once Olaf revealed himself, he placed a hand on his chest and gave a knights salute. Do you still remember me? And everything that happened at the entrance of the castle? Saul asked. Yes, sir. Saul eyed him up and down. You were just a regular man. Your mental strength never even reached the minimum threshold for a wizard, and yet youve kept your soul intact after death. Someone mustve helped you. The knight saluted again. Yes, sir. An old man here in the estate helped me. He also knew I came here to take shelter. So youre here on his behalf? Olaf replied, Yes, esteemed wizard. He didnt come to greet you himself, not out of pride, but because he truly cannot move. His name is Hunter, and he was once the butler of this estate. He hopes to make a deal with you. If youre interested, please follow me. Saul glanced around. Sensing no hidden magical fluctuations, he decided to meet this Hunter. Seeing Saul nod, Olaf led the way, taking him deeper into the basement. At the back of the lab was another chamber. But the door to this room had been smashed open, now lying pathetically on the ground. As Saul passed, he noticed it had been broken from the inside. He took in the traces around him and followed Olaf into the small room. It wasnt largebarely ten square meters. No sealed books here, only stacks of notebooks piled waist-high and papers scattered all over the floor. The moment Saul entered, he stepped on a few sheets. Some were filled with writing, others just random scribbles. Scanning the room, Saul spotted an old mans head resting in an open wall cabinet. The old man had snow-white hair, hollow cheeks, and dark, sunken eye bags. He looked ancient and exhausted. I apologize, Wizard, sir. This is the only form in which I can meet you. Spare me the pleasantries. Who are you, and what deal do you want to make? Saul wasnt in the mood to waste time with a talking head. If there were no clues here, he still needed to search for more information about the diary. The old mans lips tightened slightly. When he spoke again, his words came faster. I am Hunter, the steward of this estate. My master was a First Rank True WizardLord Ralph. I wish to trade this estates greatest treasure in exchange for your help in releasing my master. Releasing him? Saul frowned, then suddenly understood. That human-faced worm outside was Ralph? Butler Hunts face twisted with sorrow. Yes. My master once offended a powerful figure and was gravely wounded. We returned to the estate to recuperate. If everything had gone smoothly, he wouldve recovered in five years. Who did you offend? Saul immediately thought of a certain figure and pressed him. It was the Tower Master. Sauls eyes widened, though inwardly he muttered, So it really was him. That meant the Tower Master had quietly helped him once, back then. You dont need to worry about offending that great man, Hunt continued. My master has no way out now. We originally planned to leave as soon as he recovered enough to move again but nothing went according to plan. When we first returned, we deliberately activated some of the estates defensive wards to keep intruders away. To normal people, it felt like a haunting. The first year passed in peace. But in the second yearten months agoa wizard suddenly broke into the estate. He captured me and said he had a gift for my master. That person Was it Victor? The butler tried to nod but only blinked instead. Yes. But, sir, I must tell you, thats not his real name. A magical seal prevents me from speaking it. When Victor found my master, he told him plainly that even if he recovered in a few years, hed be permanently weakened and would only await death. But Victor claimed he could help my master recover faster and even become stronger. Ralph agreed? No. Though my master was severely injured, his mind remained sharp. He immediately sensed something was wrong and refused. But he had no choice. Victor played a tune and let him see the hidden dangers inside his body. If left alone, he would die in a few years. So, he had to take the risk. What did Victor do? He gave my master a potion. Then he began sending people into the estate for my master to devour. At first, my master was cautious and analyzed the potion thoroughly. But eventually he lost control. When only a sliver of his consciousness remained, he hid me here. Since then, hes been stuck in the fourth-floor study. Victor continued bringing in victims. But later he didnt just send people anymore. No wonder Victor claimed hed never killed anyone. Hes just a delivery manfeeding people into the worms maw. But if Ralph had devoured other beings, that kind of cross-species fusion likely caused serious problems until he became neither man nor worm. This whole man-eating estate was Victors design from the start. This guy probably wasnt as simple as Saul had thought. Do you know how strong Victor really is? Can he get in here? No. My master always met him in the fourth-floor study. He never let him in here. That put Saul a bit at ease. Still, to be safe, he asked Morden for his opinion through the diary. But Mordens reply made Sauls heart lurch once more: [No. Because I broke the seal this time, the array has likely lost its original energy. If no one replenishes it, itll completely fail in about an hour.] (End of Chapter) Chapter 197: Conditions Saul glanced worriedly back toward the entrance of the basement. "Just to be safe, I can only stay here for half an hour at most. After that, whether its digging a tunnel or finding another way out, I cant let myself get stuck in this place any longer." If Victor wasnt just an ordinary apprentice, if he wasnt even an apprentice at all, then even Ralph, who had turned into a human-faced worm, might not have been able to defeat him. Sauls moves just now to divert the trouble to someone else, it''s not certain who will be harmed in the end. So, youve probably realized by nowIm not a true wizard. How do you expect me to help your master find release? And why would I take such a risk? As Saul spoke, he began rummaging through the little compartment without the slightest courtesy. He wasnt particularly obsessed with the idea of giving Ralph a release. But he had a hunchif Hunter was trying to strike a deal with nothing but a severed head, he must have something incredibly valuable. And as for what was most important to Saul in this manorit was undoubtedly any clue related to the Dead Wizards Diary. I hope you can help me kill my master, Hunter said solemnly. Saul was stunned. So, it wasnt about saving him? Was it Ralph who turned you into this? Yes, Hunter gave a bitter smile. But I dont resent him. I just dont want my master to lose his dignity as a true wizard. I may not be a wizard myself, but Ive served them all my life, and I knowmy masters current state is irreversible. If he still had any awareness left, I believe hed never accept what hes become. So you want to help him find release? But I have to be honest with youIm no match for your master in his current form. Im not about to throw my life away. I understand, sir. No matter how good the terms, no one would accept a mission that guarantees death. Please, come over hereI have a bottle behind my head. At his words, Saul turned to his left shoulder, brushed off nonexistent dust, and glanced briefly at the nearby knight, Olaf, before approaching the butlers head. Throughout their conversation, Olaf had stood silently five meters away. Even as a wraith, he kept his sword drawn and stood guard loyally. As Saul walked up, he saw Hunters head placed in a large dish. A pale red liquid sloshed around it, though only a shallow layer remainedbarely enough to wet a fingertip. Its probably this liquid thats keeping Hunters mind functioning. Though intrigued by its composition, Saul knew this was no time to be running experiments. Little Algae extended from the back of Sauls neck, poked around behind Hunters head for a moment, and then pulled out a clear, round-bottomed crystal flask. This is it, Hunter said, his expression complicated. After acquiring Victors potion, my master spent days analyzing its components, trying to craft a counteragent. He almost finished it but lost his mind before he could complete the formula. However, he was certainonce finished, this antidote could completely neutralize the potions effects. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul examined the vial carefully. But with your masters current condition, even if the potions effects are removed he probably wont survive anyway. Ah, rightyour goal is to give him release. Living or not doesnt matter. Hunter clenched his jaw but couldnt refute Sauls point. This is no easy task. Even if I can refine the antidote, Id still have to face Ralph again to administer it. Thats incredibly dangerous. I cant see what you could possibly offer to make that risk worthwhile. I have the formula notes for the antidote. My master was just a step away from finishing it, Hunter offered immediately, lowering the difficulty of the task. Then he added, If you can create the potion, I will give you Master Ralphs blood and flesh inheritance. Blood and flesh is the culmination of centuries of the Bloodthorn Familys legacy. Not enough, Saul rejected him without hesitation. Hunter froze. He hadnt expected that the heritage of an entire wizard family could fail to impress the boy before him. He gritted his teeth and continued, There are also Master Ralphs research notes from decades of study. They dont just cover blood and fleshtheres also knowledge and insights from many wandering wizards, all refined and verified by my master. Theyve been compiled into a book called the Catalog of Blood. Anything else? Saul asked, expressionless. Hunter opened his mouth, momentarily forgetting he didnt need to breathe. Sir thats the most valuable thing in Ralph Manor. As for mundane gold and silver, I doubt it would interest you. I dont want gold or silver. I want knowledge. A family with a hundred-year history cant possibly have only Ralphs catalog, right? Saul stared intently at him. Hunter looked at Saul blankly, then suddenly came to a realization. Sir are you interested in records from the last calendar era? We do have some of those, but theyre all unverified accounts. Their authenticity is questionable. Sauls heart skipped a beat. He felt like hed finally asked the right question. Thats not your concern. The price youve offered so far isnt enough to make me risk my life. As for the restIll need to see it first. I understand. Please push the bench under the table and straighten it along the right side. Little Algae stepped forward to help. Click! As the bench slid beneath the long table, a spring clicked, and the floor tile under where the bench had been popped up. Little Algae poked its head in to check for traps. Finding none, it retreated back into Sauls neck. Saul approached and crouched down. The mechanism had no magical components and, therefore, gave off no magic energysomething easily overlooked by wizards accustomed to magical detection. The small compartment was half a meter deep. Inside were several books, a stack of loose pages, and a few spell scrolls. Saul glanced at the scrolls. Only one was a First Tier spellMinor Fireball. The rest were all Zero Tier spells. He couldnt help but wonderwhy would anyone bother turning Zero Tier spells into scrolls? With a sigh, he tossed the scrolls to the ground and began pulling out the books, propping them up beside him. He skimmed titles and guessed at their contents. His instinct told him there was nothing useful here. Finally, he picked up the stack of loose pages of various sizes and materials and began flipping through them quickly with his thumb. A series of characterssome familiar, some notflashed before his eyes. Suddenly, Saul stopped. He pulled out a few pages, and his eyes began to glow. These pages described how, during the Bloodthorn Familys separation from the Bloodrose Family, they had taken with them a book called the Dead Wizards Diary. Though the following pages didnt go into detail about the diarys contents, they did mention its origins and some family lore surrounding it. The Bloodrose Family had never valued the book and had handed it down to Ralphs ancestor rather casually. So this diary wasnt something passed down by the Bloodthorn founders after all its origin lies elsewhere. He scanned the pages quickly, absorbing the words. Behind him, Hunternothing but a head resting on a traycouldnt see whether Saul had found anything of value. Watching Saul treat the familys prized knowledge like junk, casually tossing things aside, filled Hunter with both heartache and anxiety. He wasnt worried Saul would take the documents. After all, most of them were unverifiable records of questionable credibility. The truly valuable itemsthe blood and flesh legacy and Ralphs research noteswere still in Hunters possession. What he feared was that Saul might refuse the deal after all. If that happened, there was nothing more he could do. Saul was the only one who had made it into the basement in a long time. That was why Hunter had chosen to negotiate with him. If Saul walked away, too, Hunter wasnt sure if hed ever get another chance. At that moment, Saul stood up, tucked the few pages into his coat, and turned around. Hunter, is there anything else youre hiding from me? No, sir. Then explain something. Youre just a head on a dish, sitting in a cabinethow do you know your masters being kept on the fourth floor and fed like a worm? (End of Chapter) Chapter 198: Antidote? Poison? I Hunter choked on his words. Had he actually said that just now? At that moment, Olaf, who had remained silent all along, suddenly spoke. Master Wizard, Mr. Hunter, may I say a word? Saul turned his head. Go ahead. It was Mr. Hunter who awakened me from endless darkness. I am willing to vouch for him with my personal honor. If you agree to the transaction, and there is anything you need me to do during the process, please give the order. Hearing the knights words, Hunter glanced at Olaf sideways, eyes brimming with emotion. As if making up his mind, he spoke. Master Wizard, Hunter said gravely, if you can help Lord Ralph find release, I will tell you a clue that may help you advance to Fourth Rank Wizard. Fourth Rank? Yes, Hunters voice trembled. Thats the extraordinary level at which a wizard can transcend the limitations of physical death. Though Hunter didnt specify what the clue was, Saul instinctively felt it must be related to the diary. Otherwise, how could a minor, declining wizard family have two extraordinary beings involved in the secrets of death? So the few pages I found were just a glimpse of the diarys origins. Ralph and his team must have studied it more deeply. Makes senseif they didnt understand the diary, why would Sid have gone mad over it? Saul picked up the half-finished potion Ralph had made. I can help you make the potion, but youll have to give me the clue first. This Hunter hesitated. That was his last bargaining chip. But after a moments thought, he suddenly looked toward Olaf. Knight Olaf, would you come here for a moment? Me? Olaf approached Hunter with a confused expression. Suddenly, Hunter spat out a glowing, blood-red magic crystal. The crystal landed right on the heart of Olafs translucent figure. The next instant, Olafs astonished form was completely drawn into the crystal. Losing its host, the blood-red crystal clinked to the floor and rolled to Sauls feet. Having done this, Hunter instantly grew incredibly weak. Even his head seemed to shrink slightly. Master Wizard I have entrusted all the information to Knight Olaf. If you break your word, he will immediately become a vengeful spirit, destroy the information within, and haunt you forever. Im truly sorry. This was a restriction I had to set. Saul picked up the magic crystal. In the reflected light, he could vaguely see a pained figure and beside him, several tiny rolls of parchment. Olaf would never have guessed that the butler who had just been moved by his loyalty would, without hesitation, turn him into a vengeful spirit to ensure Saul kept his promise. I want to check the goods first. No problem. Saul carefully extended his mental power into the crystal. As soon as he touched the rolls of parchment, he caught glimpses of their contents. One of them turned out to be Ralphs research on the Dead Wizards Diary. But when Saul tried to read further, the vengeful spirit of Olaf began to show signs of exploding. He quickly stopped probing. Looking at the butler, now reduced to only a head, Saul said, Seems like you were well prepared. Awakening Olafs soul was likely a backup plan from the very beginning. Olaf had thought he was being rescued out of kindness, unaware he was just being used. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul tucked the magic crystal away in his robe and gave Hunter one last glance. He walked to the table with the half-finished antidote, swept everything on it to the floor with a flick of his hand, and pulled blank parchment from the bookshelf. He dipped a fountain pen into fresh ink. Hunter. Master Wizard. Give me the formula. Yes! Hunters eyes widened, and a smile appeared on his face. Anyone capable of deciphering the basements entry array could surely complete Lord Ralphs antidote. What Hunter didnt know wasSaul was not working alone. This formula doesnt seem like an antidote at all, Saul muttered to himself ten minutes later, having fully analyzed Ralphs so-called antidote. Its more like a poison for release. [Youre analyzing it correctly. This formula is familiar to me, but I cant recall where Ive seen it. Do you have a second dissolving liquid? If so, add it as a catalyst. Itll accelerate the spread of the poison.] No, Saul replied. He hadnt come to Ralphs estate to do experiments, so most of what he carried were tools for combat and survival. Morden suggested several other materials, but unfortunately, Saul didnt have them, and Ralphs lab didnt have the proper conditions to conduct experiments. Another five minutes passed, and the watching Hunter grew anxious. He began to worry that this young wizard might not actually be as skilled in potion analysis as he had hoped. But he easily cracked the Bloodthorn familys defensive array how could he struggle to complete Master Ralphs antidote? Hunter couldnt tell if entrusting everything to Saul had been a stroke of genius or utter foolishness. But after months of waiting, he had fallen into despair. The nutrient fluid in the dish sustaining his head was nearly depleted. In another month or two, Hunter might decay into a pile of rotten flesh. He had neither the time nor the patience to wait any longer. Another five minutes ticked by before Saul suddenly began scribbling rapidly. Diary, summon Bill. Bill specialized in toxic elements. He should be knowledgeable about potions. Even though Bills consciousness was barely hanging on, this was the perfect opportunity to use his strengths. [This formula isnt meant to save anyone!] Bill truly lived up to his reputation as an exceptional Third Rank apprentice from the Wizard Tower. With one look, he saw through the essence of the potion. [If, as you said, the test subject has devoured many people and creatures yet hasnt collapsed, then his flesh must have either lost all biological barriers or is being forcibly held together by some immense power. This potion is penetrating in nature. It has no restorative or stabilizing effect. In short, its designed to destroy the bodys structural balance. A method for quick death.] [So what do you wantsalvation or execution?] To killbut is there any way to preserve his soul? Saul responded without hesitation. Even if there were a chance, he wouldnt allow Ralph to survive. If Victor hadnt shown up, Ralph would have been the very trouble Saul came to eliminate. But like Sid, Ralph knew of the diarys existence. Saul wanted to preserve his soul and turn it into a new black page in the diary. However, Bills next words were disappointing. [If I specialized in Light or Dark elements, maybe. But as I am, I can only help destroy the bodyand thats only if you already have a targeted potion.] I see. Saul sighed. None of the three people tied to the black pages specialized in those two attributes. And with Sauls current strength, he was far from capable of extracting souls. Wait, I remember copying a formula in Grind Sail Town one that forces the creation of a vengeful spirit. But that formula, responsible for harming countless girls, was mainly designed to extract ordinary human souls. It might not work on a true wizard-level fleshworm. To hell with itso long as the diary doesnt resist, its worth a shot. Saul made up his mind. At the same time, in a blind spot out of view of the head-only butler, Saul quietly retrieved the blood-red crystal containing Olaf and the scrolls. A slight smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. A butler, no matter how experienced, is no wizard. Trying to bind me with a vengeful spirit? Youve walked right into the trap. With the help of Morden and Bill, Saul began his experiment. He unearthed numerous dusty instruments from storage. Little Algae split off dozens of tendrils to assist him. Time ticked by. The increasingly frail Hunter barely managed to open his heavy eyelids, just in time to see Saul rising from his chair. Master His voice was growing faint. Saul walked over, surprised to find the mans hair already withered like autumn leaves. If the formula you gave me was accurate, I think Ive finished the antidote. Saul raised his right hand, letting Hunter see the crystal vial filled with a liquid that rolled like thick oil. Hunter forced a smile, a dim light flickering in his fading eyes. Yes, Master the antidote looks just like Lord Ralph envisioned. He said huff oil dissolves oil huff (End of Chapter) Chapter 199: Drawing the Worm In The antidote was complete. The diary raised no objections. Saul gripped the glass vial tightly in his hand. He had paid a steep price for this potion. The black page representing Bills consciousness had completely shattered and vanished once the experiment concluded. Even at the very end, unaware of Sauls true identity, Bill used a dim, hair-thin white script to express his gratitude. [Its been so long since Ive thrown myself into research like this. Maybe ever since I advanced to a Third Rank apprentice, I accidentally lost sight of my original purpose I will never be able to surpass my brother Even if I willingly let others use me for it] With that final line, the black page disintegrated into dust, vanishing into the air. Saul knew Bill had a brother named Billy. Ferguson, the man who had once tried to use a stolen candle to threaten Saul, had mentioned him before. But Billy had never personally shown up to cause Saul any troubleas if he didnt even have a younger brother. Cold, but that also meant one less problem for Saul. Yet now, seeing Bill mention his brother in his final moments, Saul felt a twinge of mixed emotion. In this world of wizards, reason always triumphed over sentiment. Even blood ties were just another form of currency to be traded. Saul had blood on his hands, too, but he believed he still had some humanity left. If not for the warm memories of his past life propping him up, it was the friendships hed made here that kept him from despair. Bookish Keli, the upright Byron and maybe more in the future. Saul pushed his tangled thoughts aside and turned to the sleepy-eyed butler. The antidote is ready. Now we need to lure Ralph here. Do you have any suggestions? You can use me as bait, Hunter replied without hesitation. Stored in my mind is a vial of potion Victor secretly gave my master for his research. Since losing himself, my master has become obsessed with its scent. As long as you open the basement door, Ill crush the vial. If the master is still in the castle, hell come straight for it. So the holy oil Victor gave me was actually the same potion that twisted Ralph? Saul thought. Alright, I He paused mid-sentence. Because just then, the diary reappearedwith a death warning. In the diarys version, Saul did exactly what he planned: lured Ralph in, and while the creature was distracted by Hunter, splashed the antidote on him. Ralphs outer skin did begin dissolving rapidly, but even in his dying throes, he had the strength to kill Saul. The result: mutual destruction. The potion takes too long to kill! After several attempts to find a way to buy enough time, Saul finally understood. The long-acting nature of the antidote was that something Hunter didnt know, or something he chose not to tell him? This butler, Hunter, probably never intended for Saul to leave the castle alive in the first place. All those little bits of wool sheared from Saulit was all to make him willingly serve. If not for the diarys warning, Saul might have still been basking in the satisfaction of unearthing the Bloodthorn Familys darkest secret. Still, he didnt show any sign of suspicion on his face. Instead, he followed the original plan and began drawing a magic formation on the floor. The formation wasnt complicated; any wandering First Rank apprentice could manage it. For Saul, it was no problem at all. Done. Saul turned and carried Hunters head out from its compartment, placing it at the center of the formation. Whats this? Hunter asked, staring blankly at the array on the ground. A binding formation. Itll trap you and Ralph together, Saul said casually. Hunter, after all, was no wizard; at best, he was a sentient prop. Despite all he had seen, he still lacked access to the core knowledge. He lowered his heavy eyelids, lost in thought. After setting down the head, Saul stepped outside the formation. Little Algae, he whispered, Can you get this potion into that big worms mouth? A black tentacle slithered out, its tip splitting open as a long black tongue coiled around the vial in Sauls hand, tucking it safely away. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul still trusted Little Algae quite a bit. This little creature had chosen to parasitize him of its own accord and had performed reliably ever since. Of course, it is also because the diary did not deny Little Algaes loyalty. But even if the diary hadnt deny Little Algaes loyalty, it did deny Sauls current plan. --- May 20th, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar. You have a good partner. It can help you carry out many dangerous missions. But even if you plan to destroy your enemy from within, You still underestimate its resilience. Its all subdermal tissue Even its ass can turn into a face. Whos softer than whom? You still got eaten. Your body, sealed in melted grease, was waxed and preserved. Maybe one day, Youll be displayed in someones collection A warning to future generations. --- Even attacking from within doesnt work? So the real solution is to buy enough time. Saul mulled it over. Hunter, are there any other exits in this lab? None, sir This was the masters most important and secret place To enhance protection Hunter didnt finish the sentence, but Saul understood. Fewer exits meant better defense. Then Ill have to throw the antidote and escape the basement immediately. The diary confirmed that I could use the seals to trap Ralph inside. If he hasnt died by the time the gate fails, Ill abandon the vengeful spirit capture and escape early. Saul made up his mind. When he looked back at the diary again, it gave silent approval. A grin crept onto Sauls lips. But at that moment, the butlerwhod been watching Saul the whole timesuddenly opened his mouth, revealing a small transparent vial between his teeth. Saul immediately noticed. Thats the holy oil? Yes, sir. I dont have much time left Saul took a deep breath, his chest rising. I understand. When I reach the door, bite down on that vial. Hunter blinked once in acknowledgment. Saul quickly climbed the stairway made of dismembered girl arms and opened the door, then jumped, hand-in-hand with a girl, into a blind spot just beneath the basement entrance. At nearly the same time, Hunter bit down on the vial, and the heavy door above Saul popped open, exposing the narrow one-meter-wide passage. Saul didnt smell anything, but he heard it. Skin dragging across the grounda slick, sliding scrape. Ralphs coming, Saul held his breath. No other footsteps Victors probably gone hopefully dead! Quickso quick! Through the gaps between the arms overhead, Saul saw a swollen, pale white face appear at the entrance. The face was wider than the opening, squishing into the square tunnel like a bloated meat pouch. It sniffed twice, then began forcing its way downward, heedless of its bulk. Squelch, squelch, squelch The frictional sound was maddeningSaul regretted healing his ears so early. Under the worm faces relentless wriggling, the passage became a pasta press. A rectangular strip of flesh squeezed down, flopping onto the stairway, then rolled off one wall-less side due to its girth. Ralph, drawn by the scent, didnt notice Saul hiding on the stairs. He surged straight toward Hunters head. With a thud, he hit the floor, and with a single sniff, sucked Hunters head into his body. Saul saw that Hunter wasnt afraid at allhe looked upon his former master with sorrow and relief. But just before he was swallowed whole, Hunter looked at Sauland revealed a long-hidden malice in his eyes. Saul tensed. Little Algae lunged. Black tendrils darted toward the grotesque mass on the ground, but the human-faced worm seemed to sense it. From the white fat, countless human arms suddenly sprouted. Long and short, dark and pale, slender and muscular They were the arms of those devoured over time. The arms flailed, groping at the air, trying to catch the approaching black tentacle. For now, Little Algae, still holding the antidote, couldn''t get close. (End of Chapter) Chapter 200: Flame Pearl Saul saw that Little Algae''s assault was being blocked, so he immediately flipped and jumped onto the stairs made of arms. From his palm, he rapidly unleashed a flurry of Strike Undead spells. His mental form was stable, and his magic was abundant. Casting his most familiar Strike Undead was like a machine gun going rat-tat-tat-tat! The human arms struck by the black glow immediately shriveled up like cotton touched by fire. But just as the original arms withdrew, new ones appeared without end. And the shapes of these new arms became increasingly bizarresome even resembled the limbs of arthropods and wild beasts. However, Saul had already prepared for this inability to get close to the target. A tendril as thick as a python suddenly split into many mid-air, like a tightly braided rope suddenly unravelingspreading wide like a giant net. Every finger-thick tendril opened up a shark-like maw at the tip, filled with rows of black teeth. Some fell onto the arms, some were grabbed, and some, luckily, pierced through the layers of defense and reached the massive bug. No matter which tendril it was, the moment it made contact with the enemy, the mouth opened 180 degrees and chomped down! Chomp, chomp, chomp! The white grub-like body, essentially made of fat, was quickly bitten open in many places. As long as the very tip of the tendril wasn''t grabbed, the tendril could keep extending until its maw reached its target. The densely packed shark teeth sank in as soon as they touched flesh, burrowing deeper and deeperleaving pits of all sizes on the massive bug''s body. But these small holes were still too insignificant to seriously harm the giant human-faced worm. Ralphs head continued to lick the floor in a dazed fascination. Then, the thickest tendril outside the fight suddenly opened its maw, and a crystal vial was rolled out by a black tongue, hovering right above one of the worms small wounds. Nearby arms were all tangled up with other tendrils and Sauls magic, leaving this lone tendril unchallenged. Whoosh The barrage of Strike Undead suddenly stoppedreplaced by a sharp arrow. The arrowhead pierced the fragile crystal vial, spilling a transparent liquid and spreading a strong kerosene smell throughout the room. The moment the vial shattered, the smaller tendrils fighting the arms instantly severed their own tips and recoiled. The arms that were splashed with liquid instantly twisted grotesquely, and Ralph finally regained consciousness from the pain. His greasy body trembled as, lifted his head from the flooronly a trace of blood remained. The butler''s head was still lodged between those thin lips, its eyes now hollow sockets, but now turned outward, gazing dully at the world of the dead. Ralph shut his mouth. His face quickly vanished from the front of the worm and bulged outward from the side facing Saul. But unfortunately for him, that was the area most heavily doused in liquidespecially the many wounds Little Algae had chewed out. Those were decaying much faster than the skin or arms. The small pits quickly expanded into gaping craters. Hee-yah!! Ralph suddenly thrust his upper body up and roarednot much pain in the voice, showing that he had more resistance than the arms on his body. Saul saw several human heads writhing painfully in Ralph''s throatamong them was the butlers, whose face still held a faint, relieved smile. Even though the human-faced worm Ralph was covered in wounds, it could still move. Its entire body started to contract inward like a coiled spring ready to launch. Saul immediately realized that the enemy was about to attack. The scene of that spring-like leap swallowing Victor whole was still fresh in his mind. He grew tense but didnt immediately flee for the basement exit. His plan wasnt finished yet. Saul lowered his hands, and two spell scrolls slipped into his palms from his sleeves. He raised his hands again, preparing to hurl the scrolls. Suddenly, a red light burst from his chest, and the image of Knight Olaf instantly appeared before him. Olaf lunged toward the exit. His previously upright and slightly dumb expression vanished completely. There was also a semi-transparent face twisted into a sneer. Shameless thief, die here with me! Dare to covet the glory of Bloodthornpay with your life! But Olafs form froze in place, barely half a meter away from the blood-red magic crystal. He struggled to move forward but couldnt budge an inch. Whats going on? Olaf looked panickedthis clearly wasnt part of his plan. Why cant I get out? Saul didnt respond to Olafs alarm, nor did he tell him that the knight''s feet were still stuck in the blood-red magic crystal behind his back. Nor did he reveal that this was all his doing. He had no time to deal with the wraith knight now. Saul kept moving. With a quick flick, he threw out the scroll in his left hand while activating the long-held Soul Armor in his right. A transparent barrier instantly enveloped Saul and also Olaf, who was tied half a meter away. The scroll flying through the air suddenly ignited without fire, transforming into a massive fireball midair, charging straight at the lunging fat worm. The ultimate technique of countless wizardsFireball. Wait, correctionthis was a destructively powerful Second Tier spell scroll: Flame Pearl. Second Tier spells were powerful spells only Third Rank apprentices could learn. Flame Pearl was especially known for its destructive force! If its oil, it has no reason not to fear fire, Saul muttered. The incredibly destructive Second Tier spell collided head-on with the springing worm. Both carried immense energy as they met in the air. The atmosphere distorted instantly, and a violent explosion erupted at the point of impact. In the blinding blast, Saul vaguely saw a white, fleshy blob thrown backward by the shockwave. The entire room trembled. Fortunately, the basement had been reinforced by magic, otherwise, it wouldve collapsed for sure. Sauls Soul Armor shook violently. Under the continuous assault of the explosions shockwave, it quickly dissolved. But this had been part of Sauls plan. He watched as the human-faced worm writhed in pain on the floor, knocking over every piece of furniture in the room, managing to put out most of the flames. But flickering embers still clung to it because the crystal vial that Little Algae had spat out earlier didnt contain an antidote, but rather flammable oil mixed with a small amount of antidote. This stuff was cheap, so Ralphs lab had plenty of it. Now, thanks to Little Algaes gnawing, the Flame Pearls explosion, and the subsequent burning fueled by the oil, the worm was covered in large, open wounds. These exposed injuries were no longer white, they revealed stretched white fascia packed with pale yellow fat. The arms that had sprouted were torn to pieces by the explosion and the worms rolling. One black tendril with a small flame atop it shot forward again. Taking advantage of the worms rolling, it opened its mouth and rolled out a smaller crystal vial. This time, the bottle contained thick, golden, oil-like liquid. Snap! A familiar arrow shot out, once again shattering the crystal vial. The viscous fluid splashed into the large wounds, producing a sizzling sound. A strip of white fascia was instantly corroded away, and the surrounding yellow fat collapsed like butter in a pan, unable to offer protection. The wound expanded rapidly, and A huge cavity formed on the worms surface. Ahhhhhhh! A scream of agony rang out. The human-faced worm, now reeking of charred flesh, twisted in agony on the ground. This time, it was real. The pain caused by the antidote surpassed all the other injuries. Ralph suddenly lifted his head and glared at Saul. Though his facial features were stretched to the point of distortion, a thick hatred could still be seen. He no longer cared about the pain, He just wanted to tear apart the small man who had caused him such suffering. The worm compressed again, though due to the heavy corrosion, its speed was greatly reduced. Saul knew he couldnt wait any longer. The antidote had already penetrated the dermis and subcutaneous layers. Ralph was finished. He didnt bother watching the outcome. He turned and ran. The knight still stuck in the blood-red crystal was instantly flung in a semicircle, forced to follow behind Saul. Behind Ralph, a black tendril swiftly retracted. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BANG. Saul escaped the basement. Once Little Algae emerged as well, he immediately shut the door. Magic surged and severed the doors connection, and a streak of magic light resealed the entrance. BOOM!!!!!! A thunderous impact struck the door immediately after. But the door didnt budge an inch. The entire castle trembled slightly, yet the basement door showed no sign of opening. Saul stood up, snuffed out the flame atop Little Algaes head, clapped the black ash from his hands, and sighed in admiration. No wonder this is a wizard family with a hundred years of heritage. This basement door is built like a fortress! --- (End of Chapter) Chapter 201: A Contest of Hidden Cards The diary hadnt raised any warnings. Ralph was most likely done for. Saul turned his head to look at the dazed knight Olaf, who floated beside him in stunned silence. The resentment on his face had vanished. He stared ahead, dumbfounded like a child. He even looked a little sad. Narrowing his eyes, Saul activated his mental energy and examined Olafs soul closely. To his surprise, a second face had appeared on Olafs owna face that belonged to the butler, Hunter, like a mask strapped to the knights head. All of Olafs pain and hatred stemmed from that face. Your form is rather special, stronger even than many apprentice wizards Ive met. Are you really just a powerless butler? Saul asked curiously. Hunters face first showed surprise, then turned venomous as his gaze locked onto Saul. I underestimated you. You looked like nothing more than a wandering Second Rank apprentice, but youve got a lot of nice toys. His expression carried a trace of sorrow. I really am just a regular butler But my intelligence far surpasses you man-eating wizards! If not for my poor magical aptitude, no wizard in the entire Bloodthorn Family could compare to me. That pack of idiots wasted so many resources and couldnt even comprehend the simplest rune constructs. If only if only I had magic Lost in his self-pity, Hunter calmed down slightly, his vacant eyes fixed on Saul. You win, kid. Youre a lucky one. I couldnt protect the honor of the Bloodthorns. Now its fallen into the hands of a lowborn like you. But youre smarter than I expected. Maybe the Bloodthorn legacy will truly thrive in your care. He let out a bitter laugh. Now go ahead. Kill me. Saul stared at him in silence. At last, he realized that Hunter shared the same kind of talent he did: excellent mental aptitude but terribly poor magic potential. Worse even than Sauls. The man didnt even have the qualifications to step into the wizarding world. With magic aptitude lacking, one had to find ways to enhance it artificially in order to keep learning and advancing. Wizard knowledge wasnt simple knowledge. It carried its own radiation and contamination. Had Saul not survived the transformation of his body, boosting his magic power, he wouldve been stuck as a First Rank apprentice forever, unable to learn deeper knowledge. And from what he later discovered, staying too long at any apprentice level would eventually lead to death by unknown contamination. In other words, a First Rank or Second Rank apprentice over thirty could die at any moment, either consumed by madness or turned into a monster. The butler, Hunter, probably knew this. Thats why he ultimately stayed outside the wizarding world, only daring to gaze longingly at its dangers and wonders from afar. Ironically, only after death, or rather, after being turned into a wizards tool, did his impressive mental talent finally find a use. Hed helped his master escape Victors schemes and nearly tricked Saul, too. Saul couldnt help but feel a trace of admiration for him. He raised his hand. Transparent worms appeared on his arm, and one shot out, landing on Hunters face. Facing death, Hunter showed a flash of fear, but a small smile also curled at the corner of his lips. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its finally over I can go be with my master. But the transparent worm didnt immediately dissolve his soul. Not quite, Saul said with a sudden smirk. He took out the blood-red magic crystal and lightly tossed it up and down. The wraith of the knight, still bound to the crystal, bobbed up and down in the air with it. Lets talk about the magic crystal. Any other traps inside? Did you tamper with those scrolls? Hunters closed eyes snapped open. He stared at Saul with utter shock and a hint of horror. You you How did I know you tampered with them? Hm maybe I watched too much TV in the past? Saul said with a teasing grin. Hunter didnt understand the reference, but he knew now, his final trap had been exposed. He deflated completely, his soul flickering like it could collapse at any moment. Not going to talk? Well, you do seem the stubborn sort, ready to die rather than give up secrets. But thats fine. Ive got ways to interrogate souls. Itll help pass the time while Ralph finishes dying. Hunters soul trembled uncontrollably as if hed just seen the most terrifying demon in existence. Five minutes later. The basement finally fell silent. Hunters soul dissolved completely, full of unresolved resentment. Without Hunters mental energy to support him, Olafs wraith vanished almost instantly. Before disappearing, the knight gave Saul a glance filled with gratitude. Poor guy. Ever since stepping into Ralphs manor, hed been used by everyone, both in life and after death. This is why regular people should never get involved in wizard affairs. Even death doesnt spare you from torment. Saul had originally planned to mention Sid just to spite Hunter before the end. But he held his tongue. The manor was still dangerous. Victors status remained uncertain. Best to keep some secrets buried. Thanks to his years of experience in the mortuary, Saul had skillfully uncovered Hunters final trap. Turned out, the last third of each scroll within the magic crystal had deliberately been scrambled. One had to read them in a specific order, otherwise, the information would seem plausible but ultimately be false. If Saul had followed the false knowledge, it wouldve been like going mad from a cultivation error, ending in death or insanity. Looks like the informations safe now. Hunter had nothing left but instinct by the end, no rational thought. What he said was most likely true. And I still have the diary to verify it. Satisfied, Saul tucked the blood-red crystal back into his coat. The legacy of a wizarding family What a haul. Though I did have to burn that Second Tier scroll in the end. He wiped the sweat from his chin with his sleeve. Both the battle in the basement and the interrogation afterward had drained his mental energy. Fortunately, Saul had a strong mental talent. Any ordinary Second Rank apprentice wouldve fainted long ago. Of course, the victory wasnt just his own doing. Hed used plenty of external aids, too. Before the mission, the Tower Master had warned him, this wouldnt be a simple trip. His life might be at stake. So, after careful consideration, Saul had splurged on a powerful trump card. He had just become a Second Rank apprentice and lacked a reliable killing move, thus, he bought a Second Tier spell scroll: Flame Pearl. It was that scroll which had gravely wounded Ralph, allowing Sauls antidote to work quickly. Otherwise, the basements barrier, damaged by Mordens brute-force entry and barely stable for an hour, mightve collapsed before the worm-man died. So yes, sometimes its better to invest in a single strong item than to collect a bunch of smaller ones. Besides, most items werent as useful as Little Algae anyway. Saul crouched by the door and placed his hand on the basements spell seal but didnt activate it yet. Instead, he ran through a simulation in his mind. The diary told him: the worm was barely alive, but still lying in wait with its mouth open, hoping to swallow him whole. Saul frowned. The barrier didnt have much time left. If Ralph didnt die soon, Saul would have to retreat and come back later once it was safe. But he hesitated glanced at the diary again and crouched down once more. He silently counted to twenty, then placed his hand on the door again. This time, the diary said: the worm was on its last legs. If Saul went down now, he could die along with it. He waited several more seconds and tried a third time. Now, the diary said nothing about dying. It closed itself with a bored flutter and flew back to Sauls left shoulder. Ralph was finally finished. He no longer had the strength to drag anyone to hell with him. Saul smiled and carefully channeled his magic to unseal the basement door. (End of Chapter) Chapter 202: Half a Page For the second time, Saul used the method Morden had taught him to forcefully open the basement door. The magic formation layered on the door immediately gave off a ripple of magic. The ripple surged from weak to strong, then faded again, until finally, the formation lost all effect. The formation that had protected the Ralph Estate for decades now passed into history, along with its original master. Saul reached out and, with a slight effort, pried the door fully open. A swirl of yellow and white smoke burst out from within. Saul waved a hand to clear it. He had planned to wait until the smoke dispersed before entering but then noticed cracks forming on the basement walls. Without the protective magic, this long-abused basement was finally reaching its end. The smoke itself wasnt particularly toxicjust reeking of oil and grease, enough to kill anyones appetite for days. Saul jumped down the entrance and landed with a splat in some sticky substance. The staircase formed of young girls arms had vanishedlikely devoured by the dying, struggling worm with a human face. It hadnt wasted any opportunity to replenish its energy, treating those decorations as emergency rations. Ugh! The air inside was even thicker than at the entrance. Covering his nose and mouth with a sleeve, Saul carefully stepped over to a clean spot. He arrived at the formation he had prepared in advance to extract vengeful spirit and narrowed his eyes at the broken form of Ralph, no longer worm-like, collapsed at its center. From the puddle of yellow grease within the formation, Saul could just faintly make out Ralphs twisted face. The arms that had once grown from his body were nowhere to be seen. Saul scanned the remains with his mental energy. There was no mental fluctuation, no magical ripple. No trace of life. Finally dead? He took a hit from a Flame Pearl and got dosed with a targeted antidote, yet he still held on this long. No wonder the diary said facing the big bug was certain death. He squatted down and placed a magic crystal at the edge of the formation. In an instant, the formation flared to life, as though injected with a soul, igniting with a ring of white fire. The flames spread across the ground like flowing water, gradually filling the entire formation and covering the grease. But as the white flames continued to burn, Sauls brows furrowed deeper and deeper. Nothing else happened. Thats too clean, isnt it? There was no sign of Ralphs soul. Even the souls of the ordinary people he had devoured were nowhere to be found. It might be understandable if Ralph''s soul didn''t appear. He was strong-willed, and the small formation might be insufficient, but how could even the mercenaries souls be missing? The white fire had no prey to consume. Once the magic crystals energy was depleted, the fire began to sputter out. In the end, the formation dimmed under Sauls helpless gaze. Phew I was prepared for this, but its still disappointing. He exhaled. It had all been for nothingjust another failed experiment. But just as Saul turned to leave before the basement collapsed completely, a streak of black light suddenly shot from a toppled shelf and flew straight into the diary on his left shoulder. What? Saul was stunned. He had gone to all that trouble setting up a large formation, using up a magic crystal, yet got no reactiononly to accidentally snag a soul remnant off a shelf? The diary, aware of Sauls thoughts, floated in front of him and opened. But this time, the black page it revealed was incomplete, only half a sheet. Previous black pages were always jagged and looked much rougher than the white ones. Now Im getting half pages? Whats next, quarter pages? Are we playing Puzzle Piece Simulator? Saul complained with a groan. It wasnt the time to ask questions. With dust already falling from above, he knew he had to get out. Then came another surprise. Just as Saul reached the base of the basement entrance, a strange noise rang out from above the formation that had been quiet until now. Instinctively, Saul turned and saw a massive, grotesque spirit floating above the formation. The soul looked like a giant mass of foam formed by countless tiny bubbles, being kneaded and squeezed by invisible hands, constantly squirming. It made squelching, bubbling sounds as it moved. From the foamy mass, a disfigured soul emerged, its face missing most of its features. With a horrified expression, it opened its mouth at Saul, as if to say something, ut was yanked back by an irresistible force. Saul clearly saw the souls terror as it was absorbed, squeezed, and broken down into tiny bubbles by the larger foam. What the hell is that? Could Ralphs soul have mutated from contamination? If that grotesque thing really was Ralphs soul, then trying to absorb it into the diary was off the table. In its current state, it had clearly lost all reason, utterly corrupted. Diary, can I try attacking that thing? Diary: Be my guest. Go die. Fair enough. Saul immediately gave up. He looked up at the three-meter-high exit, hoping Little Algae would lift him out. But just as Little Algae emerged, the once-stable corrupted soul behind Saul began to convulse violently, like water about to boil. Countless wails and cries for help suddenly filled Sauls ears, then began flooding into his mind. It was like being punched in the brain by an invisible fist. Saul stumbled backward, completely disoriented. The cries in his head shifted again, turning into thousands of voices speaking at once. Buzz buzz buzz Some were rational, some deranged, some sorrowful Saul couldnt make out their words, but he could clearly feel their emotions. Yesevery single one of them. BUZZ A violent tremor surged through him as the necklace embedded in his chest began to vibrate at a high frequency. It was as if something inside Saul was banging on a locked door, trying to smash it open. Crack The puppet on his chest split open from the top, revealing the tiny flame sealed within. The voices in his head suddenly grew quieter. Most went silent, only a few still muttering. He knew the emergency locator had bought him time. Without a second thought, Saul turned and ran. Little Algae shot forward like a grappling hook, latching onto the outer wall and transforming into a rope to pull Saul out of the basement. As soon as he landed, Saul felt the ground beneath him start to collapse, spreading outward from the entrance. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sprinted at full speed. The diary hadnt warned him that staying would be fatal, but Saul wasnt going to risk it. The staircase was already a mess, with the steps shattered into a small mountain of rubble. Little Algae surged forward and coiled around the second-floor railing. As Saul was pulled up midair, he quickly glanced over the wreckage. The staircase where Victor had been was now a deep pit, with no blood or limbs in sight. He couldnt tell whether Victor was alive or dead. Meanwhile, Clawns corpse and what was left of Swanonly his upper bodyhad vanished. Perhaps Ralph had eaten them too. With Little Algaes help, Saul darted between beams and walls, racing against time. At last, he leapt onto the second floor just before the ground floor began sinking. BOOM A thunderous crash echoed behind him. Saul staggered, nearly losing his balance. The moment the crash landed, the whispering voices in his head grew louder again. The puppet on his chest cracked further, and the tiny flame inside began to dim. Clutching the puppet tightly, Saul ran unsteadily through the corridor. Little Algae led the way, smashing through the balcony window ahead. Saul ducked low and dove into the wind and rain. Cold rain lashed his face and body. Cracks spread across the balcony behind him while the earth continued to sink in the distance. In the final moment, Saul stepped onto the railing and leapt. BOOM! Another deafening explosion. The castle behind him caved in, dropping an entire level. The collapse unleashed a powerful shockwave that slammed into Sauls back, pelting him with flying debris. In midair, Little Algae flailed its tendrils desperately, finally hooking a tree branch just before Saul hit the ground. He twisted in midair and managed to land on his feet. With Little Algae giving him a final upward tug, he pulled off a safe landing. He tucked into a roll to absorb the impact. Thencracka clear snapping sound pierced through all the noise and struck deep into Sauls core. Startled, he looked down. The puppet bound to him by the black string had shattered completely, its fragments tumbling off his skinsome even falling out of his collar. Only a single wooden thorn remained, lodged in his chest. (End of Chapter) Chapter 203: Master Over a hundred Magic Crystals gone in just a few days. Saul winced. Even though he hadnt used any real Magic Crystals to make that temporary locatorit was all put together from his own materialsthe fact that it was now destroyed still pained him. Brushing the fragments off his clothes, Saul decided to leave the area. But the moment he took a step, he suddenly saw himself collapse to the ground. Yes, saw, not felt. The instant he glimpsed his own back hitting the earth, Sauls heart skipped a beat. The,n realization dawned. The locator just broke and my soul popped right out? A vague unease stirred in him. His soul always seemed too eager to leave his body. As a transmigrator, Saul couldnt help but worrywas his body starting to give up? Little Algae had no idea what was happening. It only saw its master suddenly fall. It touched Sauls forehead with its black tendrils, finding no visible abnormalities. He just seemed asleep. This kind of thing had happened before in the Wizard Tower. But they hadnt even left the Ralph Estate yet. Was this really the time for a nap? Completely unable to wake Saul up, Little Algae panicked. The castle continued to collapse, and now the destruction was starting to spread into the garden. Rocks occasionally flew through the air, landing perilously close to Saul. Little Algae could easily smack a boulder aside but had no idea how to awaken its master. While the simple-minded Little Algae flailed in distress, Saul prepared to return to his body the usual wayby mimicking the Human-Monster Movement Diagram. But the moment he lifted a foot, he noticed something spreading beneath him. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A shadow. It expanded rapidly, engulfing the grass, the garden, and even his own body Was something unimaginably massive behind him? Saul turned his head as if under compulsionand saw the source of the shadow. It was that foam-like twisted soul from the basement. Now towering like a skyscraper. What the hell is this Saul couldnt help his curiosity. The diary hadnt issued any warnings, so he lingered to observe. Strangely, even in his soul form, facing this now-enormous anomaly, he no longer heard any whispers. Just as Saul debated whether to flee or wait for a diary alert, the towering soul form suddenly shattered into countless specksand began to spin on its own under some unseen force! The sight felt familiar. Saul sucked in a breath. He was witnessing a massive soul storm on the surface! It spun faster and faster, forming a roaring cyclone that looked like it could tear the world apart. But this terrifying soul storm seemed visible only to Saul. Its fury had no effect on the physical world. Even the branches just meters away swayed only lightly in the rain. One side, apocalyptic fury. The other, tranquil serenity. As if divided by a dimensional wall. Fragments of soul churned and swirled, some flung outward only to be dragged back in by a powerful pull. To Saul, those tossed-out and reabsorbed shards looked like drowning peopledesperately struggling to stay afloat, only to be swallowed again in silent futility. A single glance made Sauls scalp tingle. Even in soul form, he felt the chill of deep winter. No matter how this soul storm formed, dont get curious. The pull of the storm was strong, but Saul forced himself to remain rational. Curiosity killed the cat. Casting aside his curiosity, Saul began to walk. One step. Two steps. Three steps Just as he was about to return to his body, a powerful force yanked him away. He could only watch helplessly as his physical body grew farther and farther. His soul rose higher, the plants below shrinking beneath him. Panic-stricken, Saul looked toward the Death Wizards Diarystill no reaction. The diarys not working? That was the last coherent thought he had Before being sucked into the massive soul storm. The whispers from the basement returned, flooding his mind once more. And with them came images Saul felt himself simultaneously inhabit over a hundred different lives! Birth, growth, love, hatred, family, war, wealth, death In the span of a few breaths, Saul experienced all their joys and their bitter ends. The avalanche of memories and emotions overwhelmed him. And his consciousness vanished. --- Victor held his harp in both hands, standing at the storms eyethe only calm amidst the chaosgazing up at the terrifying spectacle above him. So many years have passed at last, a new page will form, he murmured with a smile, though the smile never reached his eyes. The world of wizards is filled with death but is anywhere else really any better? He lifted his harp and strummed a soft note. Fate is fickle, who can guess? The living and the dead shall meet this night No one heard his song in the wind and rain, but someone did notice the disturbance at Ralph Estate. A hawks cry pierced the sky. Far away, the clouds split apart at the sound! Victor sensed the shift in the outside world and slowly lowered his harp. Someones coming? The commotion really was too big. But the timing works out. He opened his arms, palms turned upward. From his hands rose tiny white crystals, floating up above his head to form a dazzling nebula. The moment the nebula took shape, the raging storm stopped instantly. Time itself seemed to pause. The massive stormhundreds of meters tallsuddenly began to compress. In a blink, the colossal soul storm was drawn into the nebula above Victors head. The nebula spun faster, shifting and changing forms. Everything happened so quickly that it was like watching time sped up a hundredfold. Victor, calm and still below, formed a stark contrast to the chaos overhead. At last, the nebula stopped moving and compressed one final time. When the radiance faded, a golden page appeared before Victor. It was only the size of two palms, gold through and throughbut instead of metallic coldness, it was as soft and delicate as a babys skin. Victors face finally showed genuine joy. He reached out with both hands, reverent and expectant, to receive the golden page. But just as the page slowly descendedit shuddered. Thenvanished! Gone in a blink, without warning or reason. Victor was completely stunned. His handsome face twisted with rage. A powerful wave of mental energy instantly engulfed the Ralph Estate and everything around it. The once-grand estate looked like it had weathered centuries in an instantutterly decrepit. Even the nearby plants withered and died as if the apocalypse had arrived. But the devastating mental force came and went quickly. Victors fury turned to suspicion and doubt. Strange the life forms around here are all weak. Nothing strong enough to steal the page No traces of unusual magic or mental power, but that was what made it truly unusual! The page couldnt have vanished for no reason. For it to escape my control could it be No, it must be Victors mouth opened wide, his eyes bulging. Gone was the elegant airhis face was twisted with wild disbelief. But he no longer cared about appearances. It must be His voice trembled. Nohis entire body trembled. The Master has returned! (End of Chapter) Chapter 204: Second Rank Saul dreamed that he had fallen into the ocean, thrashing desperately with a clumsy dog paddle to stay afloat. Even though he was utterly exhausted, even though his limbs were numb, he never once thought about giving up. But the seawater was bone-chilling, and wave after wave crashed over him, dragging him beneath the surface. The pain of suffocation spread from his lungs to every inch of his body. I cant sink! Only one thought remained in Sauls mind. I must survive! The more he felt the threat of death, the stronger his will to live became. As Saul continued struggling against the waves, a golden page suddenly appeared before him, floating peacefully amidst the storm. A page? Saul stared at it in surprise. Though hed never seen a golden page before, his instinctshoned from possessing the Dead Wizards Diarytold him it was something good. A lifeline in his time of peril. Saul pushed against the crashing waves once more, paddling furiously toward the page. Finally, with a rise of the sea, his fingers caught the edge of the golden page. Though golden in color, the page wasnt cold or metallic. It felt soft to the touch. Yet as Saul pressed down on it to lift himself, the pagedespite its softnessproved solid and supported his full weight. With both arms, he heaved himself onto the page, finally escaping the deadly, frigid waters. He lay there limply, gasping. Where is this place? I cant feel any magic. Did I travel to another world again? Saul spread out his mental power to probe his surroundings. The feedback was hazy and indistincthe couldnt even sense the golden page through his mental perception. Doesnt feel like a different world more like a dream. He calmed down. Looking around at the endless deep blue, almost black sea, and the pale, cloudless sky above, Saul felt a twinge of melancholy. How do I get back to the real world? No sooner had the thought crossed his mind than he felt a sudden tremor beneath him. He quickly lowered his center of gravity and grabbed the edge of the golden page. The next moment, the page shot upward like a reckless elevator, rocketing toward the sun at a terrifying speed. As it soared, the sun above grew ever closer. Saul looked up and realized it didnt look like the sun. It looked more like an exit? The brightness intensified sharply, and Saul instinctively shut his eyes. When he opened them again, he jolted awakeonly to find himself being carried on someones back at a full sprint. The person carrying him had a small mushroom growing from the top of their head. The mushroom looked a bit wilted, swaying with every step. It was the coachman whod stayed outside waiting for him. Just then, a black tentacle reached into view. The tip of the tentacle split open like a sharks mouth, and a tongue of the same dark hue licked Sauls face. It was cool and damp. Little Algae? Saul reached out and pinched its mouth, watching it sway innocently in his grasp for a few seconds before letting go. How did I get back? The person carrying Saul finally noticed he was awake. Young Master! It was indeed his coachman, the one with the mushroom sprouting from his head. Saul patted his shoulder and motioned to be let down. You saved me? Saul couldnt quite believe it. The coachman shook his head repeatedly. I just saw the manor collapse and came to check on you. I found you unconscious on the ground. Afraid it was dangerous, I carried you out. Saul jumped down, inspecting himself. There didnt seem to be anything wrong. He turned to look behind and saw they had indeed left the manor. The once-grand castle had crumbled into ruins, and the overwhelming soul storm that had blotted out the sky had vanished without a trace. Was it the diary that saved me? That golden page was about the same size as the pages inside Saul looked suspiciously toward his left shoulder, where the diary still floated silently. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Between its closed pages, he caught a faint glimpse of gold. Just as he was about to investigate further, he suddenly sensed someone watching him. He turned sharply toward the direction of the Ralph Manorand saw a familiar figure at the gate. It was Victor. So hes alive after all. Saul wasnt surprised in the least. But after surviving that bizarre soul storm, Saul now viewed him with even greater wariness. Victor stood under the only intact part of the gate, staring intently at Saul. His harp was nowhere to be seen. Then, he stepped forwardquickening his pace as he approached Saul. Run! Saul didnt want anything to do with this shady guy. He shouted to the coachman and bolted in the opposite direction. But the footsteps behind them grew louder and faster. The da-da-da-da beat echoed in Sauls chest like a drum. This Victor guy is definitely connected to that soul storm somehow Next time, I need to carry at least two trump cards with me, Saul gritted his teeth. The diary gave no hints. He didnt know if it was broken or if he truly wasnt in any danger. Just as the two of them reached the fence at the end of the road, a glint of light flashed in Sauls eyes. In the next second, accompanied by a whooshing sound, a massive swordover ten meters longslammed into the ground behind them! The earth split open, and an abandoned building on the other side began to crumble from the shockwave. The tremor flung both Saul and the coachman to the ground. Saul rolled the moment he hit the dirt. His first reaction was to check Victor. Victor looked just as startled. The giant sword had landed barely a few centimeters away from himclearly aimed in his direction. But instead of immediately reacting to the swords owner, Victor glanced at Saul. There was something in that looka hint of scrutiny, as if he were confirming something. Then, Victor backed away again. Another enormous sword crashed down on the very spot hed just vacated. This time, it hit with even more force, burying two-thirds of its blade in the earth. Then came the screech of an eagle. A massive bird dove toward the ground, then pulled up sharply before impact. Just before it soared away again, a tall, slender figure leapt from its back. It was a woman with short, cropped golden hair. The moment she landed, she placed both hands on the two swords embedded in the ground. The once-rigid blades instantly turned to a liquid mercury-like substance, reformed in her hands, and solidified againthis time as two three-meter-long greatswords. Though clearly heavy and too large for normal warriors to wield, the woman swung them effortlessly like they were toys. Saul recognized her. She was Kira, the most powerful wizard currently in the Kema. At first, he just thought she looked familiar. But after a moment, he rememberedshe was the Second Rank Wizard who had visited the Wizard Tower two years ago. Shed left a strong impression, especially since shed dared speak bluntly even to the Tower Master. Now, two years later, she felt even more formidable. Kira didnt even glance at Saul. She raised both swords, pointing them at Victorready to strike at any moment. She looked more like a warrior than a wizard. Victor had just retreated to a distance of three meters. As Kira leveled her blades, one of the sword tips came dangerously close to his face. He arched his brow and took two more steps back. A sign of yielding, perhaps. If it were Saul, he wouldnt attack a mysterious opponent right away, either. But Kira was clearly a different breed. Seeing Victor retreat, she didnt lower her sword. Her body radiated killing intent as she barked coldly, A Second Rank Wizard entering another Second Rank Wizards territory without permission can be considered an act of war. Battle Maniac Wizard Kira. (End of Chapter) Chapter 205: My Name Is… "Second Rank?" Saul''s heart sank. That Victor was actually a Second Rank? Then all his previous resistance and counterattacks mustve seemed like a joke to the man. Sauls expression darkened. Being toyed with like this was not a pleasant feeling. More importantly, a stranger who was a Second Rank Wizard, disguising himself as a Second Rank Apprentice, had secretly infiltrated the Wizard Towers territorywhat exactly was he plotting? What could a fallen noble family possibly have that was worth a Second Rank Wizard scheming for? Saul lowered his eyes. "If he truly was a Second Rank, he wouldnt have been stopped by the basements formation. The butlers head also wouldnt have been enough to preserve the Bloodthorn Familys inheritance. So he''s not here for the familys legacy." Then the answer must lie in the soul storm just now. Only something as massive as that storm would be valuable enough to draw in another Second Ranklike Wizard Kira. A soul storm was made up mostly of fragments of the deads souls. Had this tiny Ralph Estate already claimed so many lives? If not for that sudden golden page, Saul probably wouldve become one of the storms undead as well. That golden page seemed to have been taken in by the diary. But now wasn''t the time to check. Kira and Victor looked about ready to fightSaul had to be careful not to get caught in the crossfire. He took two steps back and bumped his heel against the fence blocking the road. Victor, facing the imposing Kira, also stepped back twice. He spread his hands and flashed a harmless smile. No need to be so tense. I didnt come here to offend the Wizard Tower or the Kema. Kira didnt relax in the slightest. In fact, she seemed eager to fight, as though she were itching for it. State your name, origin, and purpose! She fired off her questions bluntlybut before Victor could reply, she suddenly turned into a blur and charged forward with incredible speed. "Let me introduce myself, I''mwhoa!" Victor had barely opened his mouth when sword lights filled his vision, and a barrage of killing intent came at him from all directions. From Sauls hiding spot, he couldn''t even track Kira''s movements. Her speed had clearly surpassed the limits of normal human endurance. "Is this Kira really a wizard? She feels more like a warrior." Victor, caught in the middle, barely dodged the first two strikes before shouting, Attacking during a negotiation? Thats extremely unreasonable! Kira thrust forward with her sword again, replying coldly, On my turf, I decide whats reasonable! This time, the tip of her sword unleashed an invisible wave of sword energy, piercing through Victors left shoulder cleanly. Yet Victor remained calm, casually flicking the invisible sword energy with his fingers, causing it to disperse. Though blood welled up from the wound, it stopped almost immediately. Kira wasnt discouraged. With a jolt of her arms, the greatsword around her surged with invisible sword energy once more. The energy distorted the air itself, and Saul, standing nearby, felt a stinging pain in his eyes just from the pressure. He hastily circulated his magic to shield himself from the nearly tangible magical radiation. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beside him, the coachman had already ducked and curled up into a ball, burying his head between his kneesa life-saving instinct honed by experience. It was the only thing an ordinary person could do in a fight between two Second Rank Wizards. Kira didnt spare either of the bystanders a glance. Her twin swords, bolstered by the sword energy, were now massive like door panelsthey hardly even looked like swords anymore. Each strike came down with the force of a raging storm. Victor, bearing the brunt of the pressure, knew hed be sliced to ribbons if he didnt fight back soon. As the enormous blade came crashing down, Victors body began to tremble. Buzz A low, muffled hum echoed out. The sound rattled Sauls mind, making his thoughts swirl. He immediately looked up, realizing Victor was about to retaliate. Victor raised both palms and met Kiras sword energy head-on. At the instant of contact, the storm-like energy simply vanished. Kira blinked in surprise but didnt stop. In fact, she moved even fasterher swinging arms now cutting through the air with a howling noise. Yet no matter where her sword energy landed on Victor, it dissipated instantlyunable to do any real damage. Kira started to get a sense of what was happening, though she hadnt fully pieced it together yet. Still, she wasnt worried. She enjoyed figuring out her opponents weaknesses during battle. Saul, watching nervously from the side, was getting anxious. "Victors only defending. Looks like his energy drain is way less than Kiras. If this keeps up will Kira be the one to run out of magic first?" Though neither wizard was yet fighting at full force, the ground beneath them was already crumbling from the pressure. After thinking it over, Saul narrowed his eyes and activated his meditation technique. The scene before him changed. Under Sauls perception, Victor was covered in a dense, highly compressed white energy membrane that vibrated at an intense frequency. On the other side, Kira kept swinging her gate-sized swords, trying to pierce that membrane. But every time she touched it, her sword would tremble and crack apart instantly. From the outside, it looked as though her attacks were being neutralized the moment they touched Victor. Saul only looked twice before his eyes began to burn, tears instantly welling up and spilling over. He rubbed his eyes frantically while shouting, Lady Kira! Its a vibration! Victors using sound-based attacks to confuse people! And sound, at its core Is vibration! Kira picked up on it immediately, not being slow-witted herself. Both Victor and Kira looked over at Saul. Kiras gaze was a bit surprisedshe hadnt expected him to interrupt a battle between Second Rank Wizards, even if they werent going all out. Victor, on the other hand, had a flicker of fondness in his eyes? Startled, Saul quickly convinced himself it was just a momentary blur from rubbing his eyeshe mustve seen wrong. This guys intentions are unclear. I hope Kira can take him down quickly, Saul silently cheered for her, especially worried that Victor might be connected to that golden page. Kira turned back around and, with a jolt of her hands, dismissed the sword energy. Seeing her stop, Victor smiled. Theres no need for us to fight, really. You must be Kira, the current Duchess of Kema? What a coincidenceour names are quite similar. Im Victor tried once again to introduce himself, but all that greeted him was another merciless blow. While he was talking, Kiras massive sword suddenly meltednot to grow larger but to shrink and spread across her arms. Though it had shrunk, it looked even more solid. At a glance, it was as if her arms themselves had turned into a pair of deadly blades. The transformation happened in a blink, and she lunged forward again, ending Victors introduction attempt with a sharp thrust. Victor dodged awkwardly once more. Arent you supposed to be a noble?! Kira ignored him completely and kept attacking, every strike aimed at a vital point. Victors wounds were clearly piling up, yet he still didnt counterattack. That left Saul completely confused, still ready to bolt at a moments notice in case the fight spilled his way. "Does he have some kind of restriction on him?" Then, Saul saw Kira land a hit that sent Victor flyingsoaring far away. But she didnt look satisfied. Fight back already! She was about to chase after him when Victor, still midair, flipped mid-flight and somehow landed atop the withered branch of a large tree. From behind his back, he pulled out a harp and plucked a note. Saul immediately covered his ears. But Victors voice still slipped through. What an unrefined lady, Victor said as he strummed and softly sang. Kira launched herself into the air. But the moment she jumped, an invisible force smacked her back down. Lucky for you, Im in a good mood today, so I wont hold your rudeness against you. Remember my nameI am BOOM! Kira landed with both hands slammed into the earth, and just as Victor was singing away, she tore up a huge chunk of earth and stone and hurled it at the treetop. A storm of dust and rubble exploded into the air, obscuring Sauls view. I #%##@&! Saul craned his neck, trying to get a better look, and he could just make out what seemed like the usually elegant Victor cursing? My name is what again? (End of Chapter) Chapter 206: Wood and Mushrooms Kira was nothing like a grand noble of a duchy. She charged into the dust and sand alone, completely unconcerned by the filth. However, it didnt take long before she rushed back out again. With a guarded expression, she scanned her surroundings. One of her arms had transformed into a short sword, raised defensively in front of her. But once the dust settled, she couldnt find any trace of Victor. Ran off? She sounded disappointed as she retracted her weapons. The two greatswords melted into liquid and flowed along her arms, vanishing into her sleeves. Despite the size of the swords, Kiras figure remained unchanged. Saul couldnt tell where she had stored such massive weapons. Hiding behind a pile of debris, Saul stood up. Seeing the proud Second Rank wizard approaching, he hurriedly kicked the coachman, who was still curled up on the ground. That Second Rankwhoever he iswhy was he after you? And who exactly are you? Saul quickly pulled out his apprentice badge and held it up for Kira to see. Lady Kira, Im a Tower apprentice. I came here for an external mission and happened upon him by accident. He seems to have been lurking here for some time, harming both commoners and wandering wizards. Kira glanced at his badge and curled her lip slightly, as if unimpressed. But then, as if something occurred to her, she gave a cold, humorless smile. Provoking an unknown Second Rank wizard? Thats no small matter. Ill take you back to the Tower. Let your Tower Master interrogate you properly. As soon as she finished speaking, she raised her right hand and snapped her fingers. Instead of the usual sound of skin and bone, Kiras snap rang out like metal clashing. Her words left Saul speechless. If stepping into Victors trap by accident counted as provoking him, then what was Kira doing by repeatedly charging in with giant swords, ignoring all warnings? Picking a fight? Aggro bait? Still, she was a Second Rank wizard. Saul knew better than to argue. A giant bird descended from the sky. As it neared the ground, Kira grabbed Saul, small and skinny, and leapt directly onto the birds back with him. The birds back was uneven and had no saddle or anything to sit on. Kira stood steadily atop it with no difficulty. Saul, on the other hand, was having a miserable time. He could only lie flat, clutching the birds feathers with both hands to avoid sliding off. But the feathers were smooth and slick, offering no grip at all. Up front, Kira seemed lost in thought. Apart from shielding them from wind resistance, she simply stood there silently, offering no help. Saul sighed, realizing he couldnt count on the battle maniac. He muttered a chant and cast a rarely used adhesion spell, sticking his rear and thighs firmly to the birds back so he wouldnt fall. Only after ensuring he was secure did he start to worry about others. The coachman had apparently been left behind again. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the bird ascended rapidly, the figure on the ground grew smaller and smaller. Once they were out of communication range, Saul could only wave at the coachman below, signaling him to return to the Tower on his own. The coachman helplessly watched Saul vanish into the sky with the terrifying Second Rank wizard. He was a bit worried for the kind young apprentice, but he knew he had no right to intervene. He shook the mushroom on his head, then deftly climbed over the barrier and debris blocking the road and headed for the carriage parked under a nearby eave. The horses raised by the Tower were all excellent. Even after the massive commotion, the steed merely shifted restlessly and hadnt bolted. The coachman patted the horses mane to calm it down, then climbed into the drivers seat and tugged the reins to turn the carriage around. The earlier chaos had plunged the entire town of Sawp into an eerie silence. Not a single resident came out to investigateevery door was shut tight, with people hiding inside. The carriage rolled smoothly out of the town and onto the countryside road leading to the Tower. Beneath the coachmans feet, amid a pile of miscellaneous items, lay a small, dust-covered jar. As the carriage bumped along, the jar occasionally gave off the crisp clink of coins rattling inside. After the coachman left the town where the Ralph estate once stood, the sky above the ruins gradually cleared. Sunlight once again bathed the land, illuminating the remains of the destroyed Ralph estate. Suddenly, a stone slab on the ground tilted upward. A hand reached out and slowly pushed the slab aside. A boylooking even younger than Saulcrawled out from underground, clutching a small, common spell pouch in his hand. The pouch bulged with contents, clearly filled with quite a bit. Once fully emerged, the boy revealed a wooden lower bodythe waist down was just a flat stump of wood. If Saul were still here, he would immediately recognize this boy as Swan, a First Rank apprentice and student of Third Rank apprentice Clawn. But now, Swan no longer looked terrified or dazed. His expression was complex. Once he was sure no one else was around, Swan began chanting a spell fluently. With the incantation, two thick branches sprouted from his wooden waist. They straightened forcefully, replacing his legs and feet, allowing him to stand. He exhaled in relief and set the heavy pouch on the ground before wiping the grass-scented sweat from his forehead. Opening the pouch, he saw a pile of broken shards. Damn, its broken again. This time its too busted to fix. Wonder if the Land Drifters will buy scrap But when he saw the magic crystals, gold coins, gemstones, and a few books under the broken bits, he grinned widely. Still, a decent haul today. More than enough to buy a new mentor Maybe this time Ill get a female one? Swan licked his lips and briefly drifted into fantasy. But as he looked around at the ruins again, he reined in his excitement, closed the pouch, and slung it over his shoulder. Better get out of here fast. Two Second Ranks showing up at onceway too scary. Good thing they had no interest in a Third Rank apprentice like me. Thinking of Victor, who had lured him to the castles fourth floor, and that terrifying female he never even saw, Swan shivered and hurried away. But when he reached the end of the road and saw the small rundown house beyond the fence, he remembered something. Crap. I think I gave that old hag a gold coin when I was gathering intel earlier. Ive lost so much alreadyI cant afford to waste money like that. Convincing himself, he headed toward the old womans home at the roadside. But when he got there, he noticed the door was slightly ajar. A warning bell went off in his mind. Carefully avoiding the door, he peeked inside through a nearby window. And what he saw made his eyes go wide. The old woman was still sitting on her little stool, facing the door. But her entire body was covered in white mushrooms, densely packed and deeply unsettling. Only her slightly cloudy eyes remained visible, staring expectantly at the doorway. The pile of clutter behind the mushroom-covered figure had been disturbedespecially the old jar once full of coins, now nowhere to be seen. Swan slowly backed away, retreating ten meters before hastily casting a cleansing spell on himself, terrified he mightve picked up something foul. Someone beat me to it. Who the hell is so greedy and shameless theyd even steal from regular folks? he cursed internally, no longer daring to linger as he quickened his pace away from the street. Now, the area around the street where the Ralph estate had stood was completely devoid of life. Kiras mount flew fast, though not as fast as when she had first arrived with thunderous force. She had probably been startled by Victors flashy display and used nitro boost to rush over just in case. Thank you for saving me today, Saul finally found a chance to speak as they burst through the clouds. Kira didnt even look back. Saving you was just incidental Do you know the name of that Second Rank wizard? So you beat him up and chased him off, and now you think to ask? (End of Chapter) Chapter 207: Say That Again, and Ill Kill You "I only know his name is Victor, though that likely isn''t his real name. Hed been hiding at the Bloodthorn Familys Ralph Manor for a long time. He lured many people into the castle, where the mutated Ralph devoured them. But I dont know the exact reason why he did all that," Saul said truthfully. After a pause, he also told Kira about Victors most terrifying ability. "Victor might not be as powerful as you in a direct fight, but he seems to be able to cloud peoples awareness and memory. When I first entered Ralph Manor, I inexplicably mistook him for my older brother. It took a while before I realized I had fallen under his influence." Just as he finished speaking, Saul saw Kira, who had been standing with her back to him in a carefree pose, suddenly turn around in surprise. Of course, the moment Kira met Sauls gaze, she immediately wiped the astonishment from her face. "Ahem Even though he hid his power and suppressed his magic, hes still a Second Rank wizard. For you to break free from his control Are you Gorsas student?" How was he supposed to answer that? Saul hadnt yet received formal acknowledgment from the Tower Master, so he went with a more tactful reply. "The Tower Master has indeed taught me many things." Kira, being straightforward, took that as a confirmation. "He doesnt care about other peoples apprentices at all. You must be his student. That makes you the fifth one, I think. Hopefully, your ending will be better than the others''." Kira started to take Saul more seriously. "You look so skinny and small. How old are you?" "Uh, fourteen." "Tsk, tsk, tsk" Kira scoffed in disgust. "So young. How much time does Gorsa plan to waste raising another test subject?" Test subject? Saul jumped in surprise and quickly asked, "Lady Kira, what what do you mean by ''test subject''?" Kira didnt seem at all flustered about letting something slip. She just waved her hand casually. "Dont worry about it. True wizards dont train newcomers just to share knowledge out of the kindness of their hearts. Theyre not that generous. Either they want to train an assistant, or they want to cultivate materials. As for what kind of apprentices will become in the end, it depends on their own abilities and in what way they can help the wizards. Kira clearly didnt find the topic alarming, even though any ordinary apprentice would likely panic at hearing something like that. "Lady Kira," Saul said carefully, "I know the Tower Master is conducting a complicated experiment. I wonder if I could be of help to him?" "Right now? Absolutely not. Even Gorsas last three apprentices didnt seem to stand a chance. But your mental power is quite exceptional. Maybe once you advance to a true wizard, youll be able to help." A touch of melancholy appeared on Kiras face. "Hes waited this many years already. Maybe he really will succeed." So Kira knew what Gorsa was working on. Could it be the Tower Master truly wants to bring Lady Yura back to life? He always seemed so gentleit was hard to imagine him as someone driven by such deep passion. "Lady Kira, do you Do you know Lady Yura?" Kira turned away. Saul couldnt see her expression. "Ah, of course I do. She was my cousin. Your Tower Masters wife. The kind of person who, once she got stubborn, made you want to strangle her." Perhaps the mention of Yura made Kira emotional or upset, because she didnt say another word for the rest of the trip, nor did she give Saul a chance to ask anything else. Kiras cold, imposing presence forced Saul to shut up for now. After all, if he annoyed her too much, she could just toss him off the giant bird. The two of them, riding the giant bird, arrived at their destination in less than an hour. That simple, lonely silhouette of the Wizard Tower appeared before Saul. It made him appreciate how useful flying mounts really were. Saul was already fantasizing about the day he became powerful enough to get his own big flying birdfor transportation or for showing off. As they approached the Wizard Tower, Kira guided the giant bird downward. As one of the few Second Rank wizards in the western continent, Kira didnt need to enter the tower like a regular apprentice through one of the two ground entrances. She flew straight to the top of the tower with Saul in tow. Just as the giant birds talons gripped the railing at the top of the tower, Gorsa emerged from a small door on the rooftop. Saul quickly undid his Adhesion Spell and leapt off the birds back. Tower Master. He walked over and respectfully bowed to Gorsa. The Tower Master, wrapped in a reddish-brown cloak, nodded and motioned for Saul to stand behind him. Saul hurried over. Only then did Kira dismount from the giant bird. "The soul storm broke out way closer to your Wizard Tower. I arrived all the way over here, and you still hadnt shown up?" Kira raised her chin and suddenly smirked. "Dont tell me youre really mutating?" Gorsas face was hidden beneath his hood. Saul couldnt see his expression. But he heard Gorsas gentle voice, calm and slow, "Say that again, and Ill kill you." Kiras mocking expression froze. She didnt press the issue about Gorsas health any further and instead pointed at Saul. "A stranger whos a Second Rank Wizard shows up in your territory, and you dont care? I even went out of my way to rescue your promising student." Saul: "?" "Thank you." Gorsa nodded slightly. "You can leave now." Kira: "?" "Ill handle the rest myself," Gorsa said, his tone still flat. As if he had no idea how insulting his words sounded. Kira immediately flared up. "I personally brought him all the way here instead of just leaving him there, and you think all I want is a ''thank you''?" Gorsa replied, "Did you fight the intruder?" Kira paused. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then what more do you want?" Gorsas voice had a hint of amusement. "Dont tell me youve started taking an interest in other peoples schemes?" Kira rubbed her chin, thought for a moment, and actually jumped back onto her giant bird. "Im not interested, no. But Im not stupid either. If anyone dares set their sights on Kemas territory, Ill slice them into pieces." She waved her fist at Gorsa. Gorsa nodded obligingly. "When the enemy shows up, Ill let you know." Kira seemed satisfied with that. Before she left, she looked at Saul one more time. "Hopefully, this new apprentice of yours turns out better than those useless ones before. And if you ever decide to give up on him, just let me knowIll come take Yura away." Gorsa said nothing. Kira stared at him for a moment, then felt like leaving just like that was a bit too lame, so she clenched her fists and added, "Or when I surpass youIll take her away then!" With that final threat, she didnt wait for a reaction and quickly took off on her bird. Only after Kira disappeared into the sky did Gorsa turn toward Saul and give him a once-over. "Soul and body divergence is increasing. Compatibilitys dropping. Your situation is getting worse. Still havent figured out a solution?" "I have an idea." Saul lowered his head slightly, though his mind was still on what Kira had saidmutation. In the wizarding world, mutation was a term often associated with contamination. "Could the Tower Masters body really be failing?" Gorsa noticed Sauls unease and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Lets talk inside. It seems this trip exposed you to some unexpected dangers." If nothing goes wrong (End of Chapter) Chapter 208: Kismet The moment Gorsas hand landed on Sauls shoulder, Saul felt himself sinking. It was a strange sensation, like passing through a curtain of water or like popping a bubble. As he crossed that thin membrane, Saul vaguely saw countless eyes watching him and Gorsa. Those eyes were densely packed, one right next to the other. The pupils were as tiny as pinpricks, and as Saul sank deeper, their gaze shifted with him. The moment Saul made eye contact with those eyes, an inexplicable fear and unease gripped him. It felt like someone was repeatedly punching his heartsuffocating and oppressive. Then, everything went dark and light again. When he came to, he was back in the second storage room. That eerie feeling of being watched had vanished. In front of him were the familiar ranks of corpses. Behind him, the towering shelves. Was that teleportation just now? Why could I perceive the process of spatial transition this time when I never could before? He didnt have time to dwell on it. Gorsa was already speaking. Tell me what happened at Ralph Estate. Saul paused to gather his thoughts and organize his words. After entering the estate, I encountered a strange man. He had a terrifying abilityhe could manipulate peoples consciousness or memories Saul briefly recounted his entire experience at the estate, focusing especially on Victors abilities and behavior. He downplayed the difficulty of concocting the antidote and omitted Mordens assistance. As expected, after hearing Sauls account, Gorsas first question was about Victors oddity. You said he played the harp? Gorsa tapped his temple lightly with a finger wrapped in pink. What kind of harp was it? Saul froze. He had no idea how to answer that. He tried to recall it carefully but couldnt remember what the harp even looked like. Maybe it wasnt a harp, Gorsa said, his tone unusually serious. Victor he always talked about fate, spoke in strange patterns, and didnt like to kill with his own hands I think I know who he is. Huh? Does the Tower Master know him? His name is Kismet. Hes not from the Western Continent. Back in my homeland, many had seen this wizard. Hahthere was a rumor at the time: wherever he appeared, catastrophic mass deaths would follow. Thats why some called him the Harbinger of Death. The Harbinger of Death! Saul was truly stunned this time. Victorno, Kismetstitle immediately brought to mind the Dead Wizards diary. Why had Kismet hidden his identity and gone to Ralph Estate in secret? And that golden page that saved him from the soul stormcould it have something to do with Kismets arrangements? Saul clenched his fingers tightly, his knuckles trembling and making a faint clicking sound. Gorsa happened to fall silent at that moment, so the clicking became very audible. Scared? Gorsa chuckled softly. But Saul took a deep breath and slowly calmed down. Yes, he admitted his intense fear without hesitation. It was the unease from facing an enemy with unknown power and purpose. He also worried about the possible connection between Victor and that golden page. If it were just Sid, a Second Rank apprentice, Saul could seek help to deal with him. But if a Second Rank wizard also knew of the diary Saul didnt know whether he could protect the secret, nor if Kismet might be able to find it by following some subtle clues. And now that the golden page seemed to have merged into the diary, Saul didnt dare check it right awayhe was constantly under the eyes of powerful wizards. His anxiety made his heart pound restlessly. You dont need to worry too much. Ill send someone to investigate. In the meantime, stay in the Wizard Tower and dont take on any field missions. Yes. Saul nodded quickly, then hesitated. Tower Master how powerful is a Second Rank wizard, really? He asked cautiously, unsure if the Tower Master would avoid the question or think he wasnt ready for it. Seeing the nervous apprentice, Gorsa gave a soft laugh. He snapped his fingers, and two single-seater sofas appeared behind them. They looked extremely softlike they could swallow a person whole. If you want to talk about this, I suggest you sit down first, Gorsa said and took a seat. Only, his movements were stiff. His arms and legs were rigidly positioned, making him look nothing like someone enjoying a comfy chair. Saul gripped the armrest and slowly sat down. He sank into the sofa instantly, overwhelmed by its comfortlike hed never want to stand up again. This sofa is filled with materials that help stabilize mental strength. I can leave one for you. If you ever feel like youre about to go insane, you can sit down and reflect on your life. Gorsas tone was light, but the content was chilling. Okay. Saul mimicked Gorsas posture, placing his hands on the armrests and resting his feet on the footstool below. But he couldnt relax in front of the Tower Master. Suddenly, he felt like he wasnt lying on a soft sofa but in a coffin lined with thick padding. Looks like youre ready. Then let me give you a brief rundown of the wizard hierarchy. Gorsas voice turned calm and steady, like a lullaby. I didnt talk about this before because I didnt want you all fantasizing about high-tier powers while still weak. That would lead you astray, blinding you to your own growth. But since youve been interacting with people beyond your level, its better if I give you a basic overview. That way, when you encounter a powerful enemy, at least you can try to prepare. Prepare? Saul repeated. He looked at the Tower Master, struggling to imagine how knowing their strength could possibly help him prepare. Gorsa slowly raised one finger and waved it slightly. See if you can call for help, flee, or fight to the death. Or, if it comes down to it, at least prepare a quick way to diepreferably one that destroys your soul entirely. Saul pressed his lips shut. Hed never thought of preparing a clean death for himself, like a suicide warrior. No need to feel ashamed or discouraged. Ive prepared a way out for myself, too. I dont want to be some grunt for someone else after Im dead. Even the Tower Master had a self-destruction method? Does that mean the more powerful a wizard is, the more they fear death? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, Tower Master, youre saying this while facing a room full of corpsesdoesnt that make you feel guilty? Saul sneaked a glance at the diary on his left shoulder, then quickly looked away. He thought of Morden, whose consciousness had been shattered in the soul storm, and of Bill and the others, still working for him after death. Maybe I could make a deal with Diary Bro. If I die, he could store my consciousness inside the diary. Besides the fact that itd get a little hazy and Id grow dumb, it wouldnt be such a bad way to go. Wait. Hazy consciousness? A thought flashed through Sauls mind, connecting the diarys power and Victors methods. He slowly clenched his teeth until pain and the metallic taste of blood rose from his gums. Was it just a coincidence? Victors abilities felt eerily similar to the diarys in some ways. So, was there a deeper connection between them? (End of Chapter) Chapter 209: The Evolution of an Egg Gorsa considerately gave Saul a moment to wrestle with his thoughts. Once he saw Sauls eyes gradually turn resolute, he smiled and continued explaining. As Wizard Apprentices, you''re in the preliminary stage before becoming a True Wizard. Whether you''re First Rank, Second Rank, or Third Rank, there''s no essential difference. Maybe your magic is a bit stronger, maybe you''ve learned a few more spells, but in the eyes of a True Wizard, you''re still as fragile as a peeled egg. There''s only that thin membrane resisting the outside world, and a gust of wind might be all it takes to break it. Thats why, during the apprenticeship stage, having a relatively stable learning environment is crucial for survival. You might think the death rate within the Wizard Tower is high, but thats because you havent seen what the lives of wandering apprentices are like out there. Sure, those who survive constant brushes with death might become exceptionally strong, but there are very few survivors. Thats also why low-ranking wizards always tend to band together, forming all sorts of organizations. As an apprentice, what you need to do is build a solid foundation of knowledge, then gradually broaden your horizons. From there, you determine the focus of your magical research. And based on that, choose your Locator. Hearing this, Saul shifted uncomfortably. His Locator hadnt been chosen based on his research focusit had come as part of the starter pack he received after transmigrating. Though coincidentally, everything he researched revolved around death and souls. Next comes the complete fusion of your Locatormaking it part of yourself, not just physically but soul as well. At that point, your egg has essentially been boiled. Your resistance to attacks increases significantly compared to your apprentice days. But even then, your strength is mostly just overwhelming to ordinary people. When it comes to magical creatures, you''re still only on par with their infant stages. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why First-Rank Wizards often use various methods to strengthen themselves. And by then, their bodies and minds are capable of withstanding the negative effects brought on by those enhancements. Following Gorsas example, Saul imagined itmaybe a First-Rank Wizard is trying hard to turn himself into from boiled egg To a preserved egg? After a short pause, Gorsa continued. If a First-Rank Wizard focuses mostly on exerting influence within and around their own body, then a Second-Rank Wizards sphere of influence is much wider. They can also withstand much stronger radiation, corruption, and contamination. Let me give you another example. If your mentor Kaz can kill ten people with a wave of his hand, then I, with a serious strike, could wipe out an entire army of hundreds. And if I got creative, I could kill thousandsperhaps even more. Sauls jaw dropped. The power gap between Wizard Ranks was even more massive than hed imagined. It''s like a First-Rank Wizard evolved from a preserved egg to an iron egg, and at the same time, armed with a submachine gun... Then a Second-Rank Wizard might be a metallic pill... controlling a remote missile? As for those beyond Second Rank, Gorsa smacked his lips, youve been to Hanging Hand Valleydo you know its history? Saul had heard it from Senior Byron. A Third-Rank Wizard had lifted an entire mountain, destroying a whole wizard army. Even a Second-Rank Wizardformer emperor Mordenhadnt survived. After his death, he became a wraith, eventually tricked by the diary into being a tool. At that point, the "egg" analogy stopped making sense. Maybe it wasnt an egg anymoreit had become a bomb. As for Fourth Rank Gorsa''s gaze turned wistful in a way it hadn''t when he spoke of Third Rank. Ive never met one. But its said theyre beings whove transcended death. Truly killing a Fourth-Rank Wizard is extremely difficult. Theyre like mushroomscut one down, and another pops up. Gorsa chuckled lightly. I remember there used to be a joke about low-ranking apprentices being called white mushrooms. But once someone reaches Fourth Rank, theyre actually more like white mushrooms than the apprentices ever were. Anything beyond thatFifth Rank, Sixth Rankis only ever mentioned in old texts. Gorsa paused. You dont need to concern yourself with that. Ill never even meet one. Saul gave a wry smile. He wasnt all that eager to learn how powerful Fifth or Sixth Rank Wizards were anyway. Knowing might just make him more afraid. Like knowing a meteor strike could wipe out the world and learning that there are already a few meteors hovering overhead, just waiting for a bad mood to fall from the sky. You''d end up living every day in dread. So, sometimes, knowing too much only leads to cognitive overload and damage that sneaks in quietly. Still immersed in the new knowledge hed just absorbed, Saul suddenly heard the Tower Master speak, Really, Im telling you all this now just to broaden your view a little. While you''re in the Wizard Tower, you dont need to worry too much about those stronger than you. Saul stared at the Tower Master, sensing that he was saying: Dont worryIve got your back. He just couldnt be sure if that back was covered by a shield, or a pot lid. The mixed message left Saul feeling conflicted. He didnt know whether to be grateful or on guard. He took a deep breath. As long as he kept growing stronger and used the diary to eliminate the threat of death, he wouldnt have to worry about others intentionsgood or bad. If they were kind, he could repay them. If they were malicious hed return it tenfold. Saul looked up at the Tower Master and smiled. I understand now, Tower Master. No matter why Victor or Kismet appeared at the Ralph Estate, what I should be focusing on now is my own studies and research. Next, Ill dedicate myself to studying the Locator and advancing to the Third Rank Apprentice. Gorsa stood up straight from the sofa and looked down at Saul from above. What you should prioritize now is resolving the growing incompatibility between your soul and body. I suggest refining your Soul Resin plan and focusing on improving your physical quality. Saul, Gorsa said gently but solemnly, your soul has already far outpaced your body. I hope you remember the importance of the flesh. If you have no ideas, look into Ralphs Fleshcrafting Magic for reference. Ralphs Fleshcrafting Magic? Saul was stunned. Though he had inherited the Bloodthorn Familys legacy, he hadnt yet consciously linked it with his Soul Resin plan. That was because he had just returned and hadnt calmly reviewed his latest adventure. Tower Master, two years ago you severely wounded Ralph did you do it so I could bring back the Fleshcrafting Magic? Gorsa didnt deny it. The Bloodthorn Familys Fleshcrafting Magic is quite interesting. Among Dark Element wizards, they''re one of the few who truly focus on the body. A thought struck Saul. So do all Dark Element wizards suffer from soul-body incompatibility? Was this what Mentor Kaz had once hinted atthe danger that came with knowledge? Gorsa nodded. Thats a common ailment among Dark Element wizards, Id say. They always believe the soul is the superior subject of study. Youre not the first apprentice to face this problem, and you wont be the last. But your case is more severe than most Ive seen. Its as if your body tsk, doesnt really like your soul. Saul could guess why. This body wasnt originally his. It had bonded with the original Saul for twelve years, and only been with him for just over two. It was understandable that it might resist. Saul suddenly turned to look back at the corpses. Those people were long dead, yet a trace of chaotic consciousness still seemed to linger in their remains. Could it be that the original Sauls soul is still inside my body? Saul pressed his lips tightly together. If thats true it must be purged! He absolutely wouldnt allow anyone else to share his bodynot even a sliver of residual consciousness. Even though the original Saul was innocent, Saul wasnt the one who killed him, either. If it werent for him, this bodywith whatever lingering consciousness it hadwould already be in the ground fertilizing flowers. (End of Chapter) Chapter 210: Soul Resin 2.0 Plan Watching Sauls shifting expression with interest, Gorsa knew the boy must have thought of something. Ever since he discovered the abnormality in Sauls soul, he had taken an interest in this little apprentice. The times he had intervened from the shadows were merely to see how far this strange yet gifted talent could go. If Saul could truly grow stronger, perhaps one day he could actually be of help to Gorsa. Since youve made your decision, then dont leave the second warehouse until youve resolved your soul-separation issue. Saul was momentarily stunned. Dont leave the second warehouse? But what about the tasks assigned to him by his mentors? He had even applied for leave the last time he went outside the tower and had informed the other mentors as well. Tower Master, but I still have tasks Its not a problem. You can do the sorting work inside the warehouse. Ill assign you an assistant to handle the deliveries. Saul hesitated. This arrangement didnt quite match the reason he had chosen the second warehouse in the first place. The job wasnt just about using some of the warehouses materialsit was also about increasing his interactions with various mentors. But then he thought againif he couldnt properly resolve his soul-separation problem, he probably wouldnt be able to manage this job much longer anyway. I understand, Tower Master. Ill finish the new Soul Resin modification as soon as I can. Saul had also made up his mind. If he delayed any further, his body might deteriorate even more. Good. In fact, this is your true reward for passing Ralphs trial, Gorsa said with a smile. But accidents always happen. Not even I can guard against everything. Im glad you made it back alive after encountering Kismet. Keep growing stronger, Sauldont squander your misfortune. Dont squander misfortune? Seriously? Saul could only give a wry smile and nod. When he looked up again, Gorsa had already vanished along with the couch he had been sitting on. True to his word, he had left Saul a couch behind. Saul relaxed from the rigid posture he had been holding, sinking into the soft cushions, thinking about what he should do next. Soul Resin fleshcrafting Could it be that the Soul Resins physical properties are too fragile, and its boost to mental and magic power too strong, making my remaining physical body even more incompatible with my soul? Then what if I went further with the Fleshcraft spell and performed a more extreme modification on myself? As a transmigrator, Sauls incompatibility between soul and body was more pronounced than that of other dark element apprentices. And judging from how frequently he was experiencing soul separation now, the consequences were much more severe. If he couldnt resolve this issue, one day it could very well become his death sentence. And the reason the diary hadnt given him any warning was likely because that fatal moment was still far in the future. Complete a second Soul Resin modification and while Im at it, I should also check if any trace of the original soul remains within me. A smile slowly appeared on Sauls face, his bony fingertips gently tracing a circle on his temple. As he mulled things over, a chill suddenly crept up the back of his neck. He stood up abruptly and looked behind him. But all he saw were the corpses standing with their backs to himnothing else. The closest ones were the newly added corpses of Bill and Herman. Thinking of Bill, who had been completely erased, and Herman, whose consciousness was barely clinging on, Saul had a sudden realization. What exactly are these corpses? Saying theyre dead doesnt quite fitsome seem to retain fragments of awareness. Saul recalled the scene where the corpse group had been drawn to candlelight and even rushed out of the warehouse. He couldnt help but questionwere they really dead? Could it be that their bodies still housed some trace of pre-death consciousness? If the bodies of the dead could indeed retain some remnant of their former minds, then it would make sense that a fragment of the original soul might still exist within Saul. Maybe he could use these corpses to try extracting their remaining soul fragments. And then, by extension, determine whether his body contained another soul besides his own. Returning to his workbench, Saul pretended to pick up his notes for study. In truth, he was summoning the Dead Wizards Diary. Just as he expected, the diary floated open before him. This time, its dark red hard leather cover slowly flipped open, settling on the first page. It was an ordinary blank sheet of paper, but written across it in blood-red script were the words: Master Death, Master Destiny. As soon as Saul had finished reading it, the diary flipped to the next page. The second page was the golden one Saul had just obtained. Staring at the sheet, which gleamed with a metallic luster yet appeared soft and delicate, Saul couldnt resist the urge to reach out and touch it. To his disappointment, he still couldnt make contact with the diary. And the golden page didnt react to him at allunlike the black pages, which would actively appear and explain their use. It was as if the golden page hadnt truly acknowledged Saul yet. Saul tried several other methods, but the golden page remained unresponsive. Looks like using the golden page requires certain conditions. But I dont know whether theyre environmental or internal. With no progress made, Saul had no choice but to set the diary aside. The golden page likely had something to do with Kismetit was best to be cautious for now. Well then, lets begin the Soul Resin 2.0 modification. But first, I need to study the theory behind the Fleshcraft spell. Saul took out the blood-red magic crystal hed gotten from Butler Hunter and infused it with his mental energy. This time, he encountered no resistance and was able to read its contents freely. Inside was not only the full inheritance of Fleshcraft but also Ralphs research notes on the Dead Wizards Diary. Each scroll contained over a hundred thousand words. Saul would need to sift through them carefully to avoid being led astray by mistakes of the past. After just a quick glance, he clicked his tongue and sighed. No idea how long Ill be stuck in forced seclusion this time While Saul was following the Tower Masters instructions and hiding in the warehouse to fix his body, a new and terrifying rumor began spreading among the servants and butlers. George, who had already made a name for himself among the male servants, was carefully leading his younger brother David through the sixth floor of the West Toweran area reserved for First Rank apprentices and the location of Sauls former dormitory. Servants lived on floors 2 through 4 of the West Tower. Butlers lived on the 5th floor. First Rank apprentices lived on floors 6 through 10, and Second Rank apprentices on floors 11 through 13. According to the Towers rules, it was forbidden for servants to enter the floors for apprentices without permission. If anyone pursued the matter, George could be severely punished. But he had no choiceother than Saul, he didnt know who else to turn to. Who else would be willing to help? George had regretted it countless timeswhy had he tried to act so impressively in his letters home, leading his family to actually believe he held status in the Tower? Because of that, they had even sent his nine-year-old brother to join him. When David arrived, he still naively thought that working hard for a couple of years might lead to becoming a wizard apprentice. Now, not even a month had passed, and David was about to get swept up in a terrifying incident. Recently, there had been two missing persons cases among the servants. Unlike previous abnormal deaths, this time there were no bodies, no causes of death. If the butlers hadnt conducted a routine headcount, no one wouldve even noticed anyone was gone. And two days after the first person vanished, another servant disappeared. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the past, when abnormal deaths occurred, the Tower would dispatch apprentices with the appropriate level of strength to handle it. But this time, there was no body, no evidenceno one knew whether they were dead, had run away, or been devoured by something. As a result, no apprentices were interested in taking the task. No takers meant the disappearances were likely to continue. And tonight, David had come to George saying hed been assigned to clean the corridor on the floor for Second Rank Apprentices. Georges mind instantly flashed back to two years ago. He remembered how back then, many servants had died in a short span of time. New recruits couldn''t even keep up with the death rate, leading to a severe labor shortage. Things didnt start to calm down until Saul became a wizard apprentice, and the death rate among the servants gradually slowed. That brought on a long period of peace. But even so, only five boys from Georges old dormwhere he once shared a bedroll with Saulwere still alive. Those memories flooded back, and a deep unease settled over George. He felt certain: these two disappearances were only the beginning. (End of Chapter) Chapter 211: The Basement He first braced himself and went to look for the steward, hoping he could change his younger brother''s assigned task. But he couldnt find the steward. The steward seemed to be everywhereyou could spot his busy figure at any given time of day. Yet when you actually needed him, youd find that he was nowhere to be found, no matter how hard you searched. Some people had privately discussed this, saying that the steward''s mysteriousness was second only to the master of the Wizard Tower. This time, George didnt manage to find the steward before night fell. As it neared eight o''clockthe time they absolutely had to returnGeorge gritted his teeth and decided to go seek out Saul, who had once shared the same dorm bunk with him, but was now already a wizard apprentice. However, when he followed his memory to the dorm where Saul had lived after becoming a First Rank apprentice, he discovered that the place had already turned into an empty room. Brother, David asked timidly behind him, Do you really know that wizard apprentice, sir? The little boy looked around uneasily. To him, all the wizard apprentices who occasionally passed by looked terrifying. He would rather clean the corridors at night than stay here any longer. David tugged at Georges sleeve. Brother, lets go. George was also deeply disappointed at that moment. Back when he had still been ignorant, when Saul had just become an apprentice, he had volunteered to become Sauls personal servant. However, the steward had reminded him that someone of the lowest status, with no ability whatsoever, had no right to apply to be a personal servant Unless Saul personally requested it. But the steward also advised George not to waste that bit of past connection on something so meaningless. So George had clung to that rare connection, carefully maintaining it, doing his best to show a closeness different from others whenever he had the fortune to see Saul. Yet he hadnt expected that when he truly needed to use that favor, he wouldnt even be able to find the person. George gripped his younger brother tightly, standing dazed in place, and for the first time clearly realized: the bond he had relied on was, in fact, nothing. Maybe the two years of preferential treatment hed received from the steward, on account of having once shared a bunk with Saul, had already used up all the value of that connection. And the now ever-rising Saul had already become someone far beyond his reach. Brother David noticed that something was off with his brothers state and nervously shook his arm. George finally came back to his senses and tried to make himself look calm. Its fine, George repeated, Its fine. Tonight, your brother will go with you. David was instantly reassured. In his eyes, his brother was an impressive figure. Okay, brother! The little boy leapt onto Georges back, and just like when they were little, pressed his forehead against the back of Georges head. George let his little brother fool around, but the smile on his face looked more like he was about to cry. Still, he didnt let David see his fear. It might not necessarily go wrong, he murmured silently in his heart. Finally, a breakthrough. After several days of intense study and sorting, Saul had finally figured out the principles of Fleshcrafting. It was a type of magic that granted ones flesh extreme vitality, and enhanced physical abilities through constant devouring. It included many branching spells, used to maintain the purity of ones bloodline, preserve the clarity of the soul, and various corresponding body modifications. Together, these formed the entire inheritance of Fleshcrafting. Fortunately, Saul didnt need to master everythinghe only had to extract what was relevant and helpful to his Soul Resin-based body refinement. And given that the Bloodthorn Family was a small-scale wizard family, the knowledge they researched generally wouldnt be too dangeroussmall families couldnt afford to lose too many members, after all. Thats why even as a Second Rank Apprentice, Saul could study spells that were normally for True Wizards. Aside from researching Fleshcrafting, Saul also took time to read all the Bloodthorn Familys records related to the Dead Wizard''s Diary, along with Ralphs series of hypotheses and experiments surrounding it. Unfortunately, most of it wasnt as useful as Saul had hoped. Well, of course. If the Bloodthorns had truly grasped the diarys secrets, theyd never have let it fall into my hands. Saul lay on the single bed in the second storeroom, hands behind his head, eyes gazing up at the shadowy ceiling above. It says in the diary that it came from the Bloodrose Family, which seems to have perished during the Hanging Hand Valley War, but there might still be descendants alive. If I ever get the chance, I should go investigate. Saul glanced toward the diary resting on his left shoulder and sighed. Dear diary, if only you were a little more proactive, I wouldnt have to work so hard to uncover your origin. But the diary remained silent, its usual cold aloofness undisturbed. Forget it. My heads spinning from all the reading. No meditation tonight. Just a proper sleep to recover my magic. Saul relaxed and closed his eyes, a rare peaceful smile playing on his lips at the thought of restful sleep. But this slumber turned out far from pleasant. Saul was jolted awake by a searing heat, like a brand against his skin. When he came to, he realized with horror. He wasnt in the second storeroom anymore. Even worse, he was in an out-of-body state! What is this place? How did I end up here? When he first woke up, Saul was still floating midair. As his mind caught up, he fell to the ground due to sheer mental inertia. Luckily, he had experienced several out-of-body episodes before, so he quickly calmed himself. He began to cautiously observe his surroundings. He now stood in a spacious room, the ceiling rising to at least five metershigher than any floor hed seen in the Wizard Tower. His gaze dropped to the floor, where he saw three giants sleeping in a corner, huddled together. Each of them looked to be over two meters tall, with muscular frames and arms twice the size of Sauls thighs. But compared to their hulking bodies, their heads were disproportionately small, giving them an odd and unbalanced appearance. Just then, a door at the far end of the room opened, and two more giants walked in. Saul recognized one of them. He was the burly man who always curled up at the end of the hallway near the corpse room on East Towers second floor. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other one he didnt know, but guessed he was also a servant of the Wizard Tower. These mutant servants handled the lowest-level, most dangerous worktasks regular people never encountered. Seeing someone familiar, Saul felt a bit more at ease. No matter what, he was still inside the Wizard Tower. What is this place? He walked over and saw the two giants pushing a cart toward a large machine. Saul floated up for a better look. The machine resembled both a meat grinder and one of those crushers for industrial waste. One of the giants pulled a large box out of the cart. Saul recognized it immediatelyit was the same kind of container used to store unusable materials when he worked in the corpse room. So this is the place where they process trash or contaminated materials must it be the basement of the Wizard Tower? If that was the case, then the first floor of the East Tower should be directly above his head. Did I really just drift out of my body in my sleep and float straight down to the basement? Saul thought, half amused, half exasperated. Just then, one of the giants dumped the contents of the box into the meat grinder, while the other walked up to the front and, muscles bulging, began turning a large crank. The handle spun, engaging the gears inside. The uppermost blades of the meat grinder began to rotate. Rumble rumble rumble The first giant poured everything from the box in. Bones and meat scraps clashed with spinning blades, producing sounds that were sometimes crisp, sometimes sickeningly squelchy. Once the first load was ground down, the giant replaced it with a second box and began pouring again. Saul decided not to keep watching. He looked up toward the ceiling, wondering if he should try floating back up the way he came and return to the East Towers first floor. But just then, the rumbling meat grinder suddenly stopped. Saul looked down, and was startled to see something round rolling atop the grinders blades. It was a human headits outer flesh shredded into an unrecognizable mess of blood and gore. (End of Chapter) Chapter 212: The Interlayer (I) The giant turning the machine looked up slowly and said, You forgot to pull the head out. The other giant, puzzled, set down the large box. Strange. I thought I did. He reached in and pulled out the head, holding it in both hands. Oh, here it is. I''ll put it away. The giant at the machine suddenly licked his lips, eyes locked onto the human head with an intense hunger. But in the end, he said nothingjust nodded and resumed cranking the machine. The machine continued its operation without the head, grinding the remaining contents into pulp. Curious about what the giants would do with the head, Saul followed them. But just as he approached, a semi-transparent, crying face suddenly burst from the head in the giants hands. It wailed silently as it flew straight at Saul. He dodged to the left, but the face twisted midair with eerie agility, opening its mouth to bite him. Saul instinctively raised his arm to block it. He couldnt release any magic at the moment, so he could only rely on his mental body to endure it. The face bit into his arm with a sickening crunch, sending a wave of surreal, soul-piercing pain through his mind. Gritting his teeth, Saul grabbed the face clamped on his fingers and tore it off. Then, he yanked with both hands in opposite directions. The face emitted a haunting, wailing crypitiful beyond words. But Saul was unmoved. He pulled again, tearing it cleanly in half. Then, he stacked the two halves and kept pulling. Only when hed shredded the face into a dozen pieces did he stop, still shaken. By then, it was utterly silent. He let go, and the pieces dispersed into wisps of greenish smoke. That was close! Saul lowered his hands, wiping his face as if brushing away cold sweat that wasnt there. Leaving your body really invites trouble. I should head back quickly. He glanced down and noticed the ring finger on his right hand was shorter. It was probably bitten off and swallowed by the face. But it was too late for him to get it back. The ghostly face had already turned to smoke. His finger likely vanished along with it. At the same time, the head in the giants hands suddenly shattered into more than a dozen piecesso broken it could never be put back together. Red and white fluid oozed from the fragments, seeping through the giants fingers. Ah, it broke. The giant stood dumbly in place. The other giant abandoned the machine controls and rushed over with a loud clatter. Its broken. Good. We can eat it. He didnt wait for a reply. He just buried his face in the giants palms and started noisily devouring the fragments. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other giant snapped out of his daze, quickly pulling his hand back and leaning in to eat as well. The two giants fought over the shattered head, nearly coming to blows. Saul looked away in disgust. Are these giants cannibals? But they didnt react to the other body partsmaybe theyre brain-eaters? He glanced at his right hand with a pang of regret. I wonder if thisll have any side effects Better get back fast. He looked up and started walking toward the ceiling, intending to pass through the upper floor directly. As before, he stepped upward as if walking on stairs, until his head slowly submerged into the ceiling. But as he emerged on the next floor, he realized he wasnt in the first level of the East Tower. He was inside a pitch-black interlayer. His head had passed through something like a thin film, and now he was face-to-face with countless eyes. The eyes were packed tightly together, pupil slits as fine as needle tips. The moment Sauls head popped through, all those pupils shifted at oncestaring straight at him. Sauls scalp tingled. This isnt this that strange space the Tower Master took me through ten days ago when we entered the second floor of the East Tower? Was that room just now not a basement? He couldnt determine his location, so he braced himself and continued moving upward under the weight of all those stares. But as soon as his full body entered the space, an intense heat engulfed himlike being drenched in boiling oil. The diary flew out in front of him in sync with the pain. June 12, Lunar Calendar of the Year 316. Youve developed a bad habit of sleepwalkingfalling from the sky to the depths below. The first fall caught those creatures off guard, and you narrowly escaped. But now that youve shown up again, steaming hot and delicious, Theyve made up their minds: Even if it angers the Tower Master, Theyll enjoy this meal delivered straight to their mouths. Take a look downis your body bubbling? Thats the tempting sight of a pot of rich, creamy clam chowder coming to a boil. The moment Saul saw the diary appear, he was ready to flee. But after reading the entry, he turned and bolted. Now he truly understood what it meant to run like your pants are on fire. In the face of mortal danger, he finally grasped instinctively how to float like a ghost. With a swift swoosh, he shot back down below. When he returned to the basement, his entire body was still trembling. Not from fear but from the heat. He could almost see steam rising off his skin. If Id stayed in there even a moment longer, I really might have boiled alive. It took a long while before Saul finally calmed down. Looking at the doorway the giants had used, he decided it was better to return via the normal path. The East Tower was clearly far more dangerous than the West Towerhed nearly died just from walking through a wall. He passed through the door of the giants room without resistance and carefully peeked at the corridor outside. It was the typical sloped ramp found throughout both towersgently inclined with just enough friction to walk steadily. He ascended along the ramp, and before long, reached the end of the path. There was a wall. I didnt see any other exits along the way. The giants mustve come through here. Is there some hidden mechanism? Saul wondered as he continued forward. In any case, physical barriers no longer stopped him. Still, he remained cautious while passing through wallshe didnt want to end up in that eyeball space again. This time, he successfully phased through the wall and entered a dim hallway. There were candles here too, but their light was faint and didnt reach every corner, leaving scattered pools of glow. Here, Saul knew exactly where he was. This was the shadowy corridor connecting the second and first floors of the East Towerthe one that distorted your sense of direction. Finally back. Who knew sleeping could lead to an out-of-body experience? Maybe I really should order a coffin that can trap my soul. Though his body still ached from the burns, Saul could tell his mental form was stable. With some potions and rest, hed recover quickly. He began to relax. This, too, was thanks to his exceptional mental aptitude. If someone with weaker mental strength had gone through that, theyd probably be insane by now. Saul turned right and soon arrived at the first bronze door leading to the storeroom. But I dont have a bodyhow am I supposed to push the door open? he muttered. Before he could figure it out, the bronze doors suddenly opened a crack. Someone coming out? But before he could celebrate, he noticed something shockingthe doors were opening together. When both bronze doors opened at once, you had to immediately freeze in place until they shut again! Despite his shock, Saul stood stock-still, just as Mentor Kaz had warned him. Thin, noodle-like white arms extended from inside, groping blindly through the air, across the floor, and along the wallssearching for something. (End of Chapter) Chapter 213: The Interlayer (2) Saul didnt dare move, but his eyes never left the slender, noodle-like arms in front of him. The fingers on those arms writhed gently, as if out of excitement, or perhaps spasms. Gradually, they reached him. Saul tensed immediately. Because these arms were actually touching his soul form, stroking repeatedly along his legs, his hands, his face. Saul wasnt surprised they could make contact. Judging by how they appeared, these werent normal monsters at allthey resembled wraiths, composed of soul essence. These were the same arms that had dragged in the Third Rank apprentice Ferguson. Their power was terrifying, easily comparable to a True Wizard. Saul was now in soul form, with no magic or spells to rely on. His earlier burst of mental strength that tore apart the Crying Face might not even be enough to cut through these noodles. His plan was to wait for the arms to retreat, then find a way into the storeroom. But the grotesque limbs only grew more enthusiastic in their groping, beginning to wrap around him, unwilling to let go. Even the ones that had initially missed their target were now seeking him out, one by one, binding him up like a mummy. And as time passed, a chilling numbness began to creep across his surface, slowly seeping into his bones and organs. Luckily, he was currently a soul with no real skin or bones. Otherwise his body might have already suffered severe damage, making it impossible to stay still. Saul grit his teeth and endured, waiting for the arms to retreat, for the door to close, but what he got instead was the diary flying up in front of his face. The hardcover book opened with a flutter of pages and revealed a fresh entry: June 12th, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar You, who won''t sleep properly, have met those just as restless. At first, they merely probed with caution, but greed gradually triumphed over reason, or perhaps reason never existed at all. They pull at you, eagerly inviting you to join the midnight revelry. After tonight, may your corpse, what remains of you in this world, Be discovered before it rots. Sauls eyes flew wide. The diarys words alerted him to something he hadnt noticed: the arms groping his body had started pullinggently testing, tugging him toward the door. Greed has overtaken reason! Theyre trying to pull me in despite the rules? Having long grown used to the diarys cryptic phrasing, Saul instantly extracted the real warning hidden within. He no longer cared about the rules his mentor had laid down. He began to struggle immediately. He clawed and tore at the arms and fingers entwining him. If they wouldnt let go, hed rip them off! Sure enough, these arms hadnt yet fully committed to dragging him in. His resistance freed most of his body almost at once. Still disentangling himself, Saul turned and fled. But the moment he tried to escape, he triggered the remaining hesitant arms. Greed surged past their fear. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The arms swelled, thickening rapidly, fingers becoming strong and sinewy. The hallway was suddenly packed with white limbs, their skin pressing and scraping together with slick, gritty sounds. One arm still lying across Sauls face ballooned in an instant, twisted fingers locking down on his face and blocking his sighttrying to keep him there. Saul drifted forward, tearing at the fingers gripping his face. But the thing had a strong hold. While it couldnt completely stop him, it still clung to him tenaciously. His pace slowed as a result. Saul couldnt afford to be cautious anymorehe used both hands, even his teeth, biting down hard on the fingers wrapped around his face. He thought he heard a faint scream. The hand across his face recoiled instantly, snapping back like a rubber band and vanishing into the mass of limbs. Saul finally accelerated again. But the horrible scraping sounds behind him were getting closer. When he glanced back, a few fingers were already reaching for his back. The diary still hovered before his chesthe hadnt yet escaped death. Grinding his teeth, Saul pushed to run faster. Suddenly, he heard a crunch from his mouthhe realized hed bitten off a chunk of flesh from that arm. Pleh! He spat it out immediately, unsure what hed just chewed. While running, he roared at the arms gaining on him, Come any closer and Ill bite you all to death! Amazingly, the threat actually had some effect. The nearest arm hesitated, freezing in place. But that was all. The others continued surging after him in a mad frenzy, stretching toward the fleeing soul. Another finger caught his ankle, nearly toppling him. This wont work! Saul adjusted his balance quickly. Without magic, I cant cast spells. If Im forced to stop and fight hand-to-hand, Ill eventually be overwhelmed! As a wizard apprentice, his mental strength was weak, lacking proper attack methods. The only time hed ever used it to fight was through Byrons consciousness platform And throwing bricks by hand. I cant stopif I stop, theyll drag me back. I remember that even soul forms have methods of attack, but apprentices rarely learn them Victors image came to mindhow he used his harp to control peoples thoughts. Victor didnt release a single hint of magic. Thats why no one noticed what he was doingit let him control others in secret. After all, a wary mind and a relaxed one are completely different targets. Even a Second Rank Wizard would struggle to control that many minds at once. That would contradict what Saul had learned in the Wizard Towers foundational courses. The hands were nearly upon him again. Saul felt their icy presence brushing against his back. Gotta take a gamble! With no further messages from the diary, Saul made up his mind and began to activate his mental strength. This time, he had no magic to guide a spell. But Saul didnt stophe drove his mental power like magic. As it circulated, he felt himself twist like a vortex, reshaping with each pulse of energy. It left his consciousness fuzzy, hard to maintain, but whenever he started to lose focus, he looked down at the diary. And instantly snapped back to clarity. Finally, a simple spell model took form within his soul body, channeling pure mental force. Now! Sauls head snapped around a full 180 degrees, just like a true wraith, eyes wide as he stared down the oncoming arms. Zero Tier Spell C Demoralise Gaze! Whoosh! It was like someone hit pauseevery single warped arm froze, stuck in place. Saul didnt stick around to admire the chaos hed unleashed. He whipped his head back around and kept running. His choice had been correctbecause three seconds later, the frozen arms exploded into a frenzy again, growing wildly in rage. His mental energy had been heavily drainedhe wasnt sure he could pull off another attack. Then suddenly, he burst into a brightly lit area. The pale, pursuing arms instantly began to smokelike theyd touched hot metalrecoiling with agonized spasms. At the same moment, the diary finally snapped shut and drifted serenely back to his left shoulder. Ahh Saul nearly collapsed, his whole soul body on the verge of exhaustion. He slowly sank to the ground and murmured to himself, Im alive. (End of Chapter) Chapter 214: The Interlayer (3) To Sauls left was the eerily familiar crimson door to the corpse room. And in front of that door were two more identical ones, which meant Saul had arrived at the second floor of the East Tower. What the hell has Tower Master Gorsa been raising in the Wizard Tower? Saul dared only to grumble in his heart. Once I get stronger, Im going to tie every last one of those arms and fingers into a dead knot! After venting his anxiety and gloom a little, Saul was once again hit with a headache. Flinging mental energy like magic really hurts. He dashed past the three corpse rooms and only stopped when he reached the sloped path at the end. But then he noticed something unusual, hitting the brakes just in time to stop at the corner between the corridor and the slope. From up ahead came faint whispers of human voices. So hungry so hungry Saul frowned, a wave of bad premonition welling up in his heart. No way, not again. Is there no safe place in the East Tower at night? So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! The voice suddenly grew louder, and from more and more directions came desperate cries of hunger. The ravenous howls seemed to come from all around, yet no matter how Saul looked directly or peered through his semi-immersive meditation, not a single figure was in sight. Finally, out of the corner of his eye, Saul spotted something white trickling down the wall. He turned to look more closely and saw it was wax dripping from a candle sconce. He had once guessed that each candle in the Wizard Tower was connected to a hidden pipeline. When working normally, the candles would burn continuously, 24/7, thanks to the wax being constantly supplied through these pipes. Only broken sconces had dry pipelines. These pipelines seemed neglected, but in truth, they were meticulously managed. Which candle needed refilling and which didnt was perfectly orchestratednever once had there been a malfunction all these years. And yet now, after Sauls soul accidentally left the vault, he encountered this anomaly of wax flowing from inside the walls. And not just in one place. To his shock, Saul found that all the walls around himfront, back, and sides, and every candle base were oozing warm, uncoagulated wax. Worse, as the wax spread across the walls, the voices crying out in hunger grew even louder, surrounding Saul from every direction. So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! Seeing this, Saul knew he was in deep trouble again. He tried to retreat back to the second floor of the East Tower, only to find that the wax spilling from behind was now covering the entire floor and walls. On the slope ahead, the wax defied gravity and flowed up to the ceiling before trickling down in a shimmering curtain of waxen rain, completely sealing off Sauls escape. Is this wax dangerous? Saul glanced at the diary. No warning. Still, he felt uneasy. He knew a bit about the composition of this wax. The candles were originally meant to soothe soul, but the wax before him was clearly abnormal. So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! So hungry! As wax consumed the walls, floors, and ceilings, the sounds in the corridor only grew more deafening. I cant let that stuff touch me, Saul thought resolutely. But the wax-rain was already falling in front of him, and the wax behind was piling up fast, about to surround him. Left with no choice, Saul turned his gaze back to the first floor of the East Tower, where hed just escaped from. Those noodles probably cant survive long outside. If I head back now, maybe I can use the dark corridor to avoid this out-of-control wax. The diary didnt stop him, which meant those arms were probably gone. The plan was feasible. Saul lifted off the ground. The longer he was separated from his body, the more comfortable he became in his ghostly state. If not for the danger of staying out too long and becoming a real ghost, Saul mightve enjoyed playing the wandering night phantom. Just as the wax behind him began creeping up the ceiling, sealing off the last route, Saul quickly floated up, weaving through the encroaching wax. But just as he was about to escape, the candle sconces on either side suddenly burst open, spraying wax like showerheads, drenching Saul before he could react. The moment he was soaked, his airborne body suddenly felt leaden. With a heavy thud, he crashed to the floor and landed squarely in the thick layer of wax. If a third party had seen Saul at that moment, they might have been dumbstruck. Because the instant Saul fell into the wax, his soul melted and merged with it. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From above, one could see a flat, two-dimensional Saul within the wax. Eat him. Eat him. Eat him The hungry whispers turned to greedy desire. The white wax, carrying the drifting soul, began to retract back into the wall pipes. Everything returned almost to normalclean, dim, tidy, silent. Only near the shadowy corridor, two candle sconces had somehow fallen to the ground and now lay there, rolling in loneliness. As for Saul, the moment he was drenched, he knew things were bad. The only small relief was that the diary still hadnt reacted. Now a two-dimensional being, Saul was dragged along by the wax, twisted and compressed until he was squeezed into the pipes. As the light faded, the owners of the voices pounced on him from within the narrow pipeline. Saul couldnt see them, but he could hear them, and feel them. Countless mouths bit into his soul, the sounds of tearing and devouring came from all aroundinside him and out. Theyre going to eat me! Even though the diary hadnt signaled death yet, Saul began struggling in panic. Especially when he felt one of his eyes get torn from its socket and chewed away. He instinctively reached with his right hand to grab it back. Though his soul had already been distorted and that eye may not have been a real eye anymore, Saul instinctively knew it was something important. But there were too many enemies. Even if he wanted to use mental energy to cast spells again, he couldnt. It hurt too much! Every inch of him was being gnawed on by countless mouths, like a dying beast tossed into a lake of piranhas. Worse, he felt his right hand get torn off. At that moment, the last nerve in his mind finally snapped! Hungry, hungry, hungry! Thats all you knowhunger! Saul roared from the depths of his soul, ignoring the pain around him. Well, I havent eaten either! Damn it! He completely disregarded the mouths, the pain, and even the possibility of dying here Opening his mouth wide, Saul bit into the shapeless, nameless enemy before him. Ever since hed bitten off a chunk of the noodle-arm, hed vaguely realizedif other monsters could devour him, maybe he could devour them too. Limited by his current awareness, the only way he could do it was with his mouth. Saul no longer cared if the diary warned him, or if this would lead to other problems. At this point, his mindset was simple: when you owe too many debts, whats one more?! He bit down on one of the mouths and, burning with rage, chased after the one that had taken his eye and hand. Along the way, anyone who bit him, he bit back. If he couldnt reach them, he ignored them and just ate whatever was in front. Gradually, fewer mouths dared appear in front of him, and his speed picked up. Even in the narrow pipe, Saul was practically sprinting like a sprinter in a hundred-meter dash. Through his spiritual perception, he could feel the thief that stole his eye and hand still ahead. As nothing dared attack him anymore, nothing dared block him either, Saul finally caught the culprit, and without bothering to tell which parts were enemy or his own, he devoured it all in one furious gulp with his now-deformed mouth! Saul: Ever since I stopped being human (End of Chapter) Chapter 215: Changing Faces Just as Saul finished devouring his most hated enemy, a sudden gust of wind blew from behind him, forcefully spitting him out through an exit. Splat! The moment he hit the ground, Saul collapsed like melted wax, spreading out in a puddle. His body twitched slightly. Then, from that new form, his features and limbs slowly began to take shape. Finally, he opened his eyes and reached up to touch them. His eyes were still there. So were his hands. Sure enough, anything lost in soul form could just be eaten back. At that moment, a door behind him to the right suddenly opened. A half-face peeked out from beyond it. Only one eye, half a nose, and part of a mouth were visible. The proportions of the face were terribly offtiny eye, oversized nose, a reasonably normal mouth, but when it spoke, it revealed jagged, mismatched teeth. Oh? Let me see, whos the lucky soul that escaped this time? No wonder the trash can turned red again! Saul recognized that half-face immediately. This was Kazs laboratory. He hadnt fully recovered yetsome of the remaining fluid on the floor was still flowing back into his body. Tsk, tsk The half-face hanging on the door spoke again. This batch of rookies is terrible. Still havent settled on a new form after all this time? Want me to help you out? At that moment, the final bit of liquid slipped back into Sauls body, forming his boots. Yes, even after nearly breaking apart in confusion, Saul reformed his body and still dressed himself. Even in soul form, he didnt like running around naked inside a Wizard Tower full of familiar faces. However, while Saul maintained a wizards elegance, he failed to realize he wasnt fully recovered. At the very least, something was wrong with his mind but he hadnt noticed. He swayed as he turned to face the door, clutching his stomach with his right hand. He stared at the annoying face on the door and said, Then help me Im starving. The half-face widened its one eye, and its mouth twitched uncontrollably. Dontdont come any closer. Sorry! I take it back! It recognized Saul. It had once gleefully watched a new apprentice about to be consumed by the labs evil spirits. But that night, the tower masterwho never entered the labsuddenly barged in and took Saul away. The other evil spirits thought Saul had just gotten lucky, saved at the last moment. But the half-face nailed to the door had a different suspicion: had the tower master been standing outside the door all along enjoying the show? The lucky boy had passed the test and soared ever since. Since then, the half-face never dared show itself againjust in case Saul remembered and reported it to the master. But who would have guessed that halfway through his meteoric rise, that same apprentice would become evil spirit himself and crawl out of the blood-red trash bin? This time, the half-face had run into a real problem. Saul had someone to save him. It didnt. Misunderstanding the situation entirely, the half-face began apologizing and demeaning itself. II dont taste good! Im not picky. IIm here under Kazs orders, just guarding the door! Its fine. I can replace the door for him. Saul kept walking toward it, eyes locked, licking his lips hungrily. Back in the pipes, hed devoured numerous strange spirits and monsters. Now, stepping out, he was hit with a brutal hunger. Seeing monsters again, he didnt feel fearjust cravings. He wanted more. The half-face trembled. After years of being the one to scare others, it was finally getting a taste of real fear. It didnt dare retreatif the door was destroyed, it had zero defenses. As Saul crept closer, the half-faces one eye rolled. Suddenly, it retreated and popped back outwith a new look. Its features had transformed into Angelas face. Big Brother Saul, it said in Angelas soft voice, mimicking her sweet tone, Please dont hurt Angela. Angelas a good girl I can help you with lots of things~ Not only did it nail the voice, but the expression tooit was nearly identical to Angela herself peeking from behind the door with dewy eyes. If Saul had been even slightly more lucid, he mightve spared itif only because of its usefulness or because he knew the others in the lab. But now, seeing Angelas pale, tender face Saul only felt hungrier. The poor half-face had no idea. Thinking it understood human emotions, it assumed Sauls lack of reaction meant he wasnt interested in fourteen-year-old girls. It vanished again, then popped out with a new looka woman Saul didnt recognize. She was beautiful. Very beautiful. And sexy. This face looked to be in her early twenties, maybe younger. Slightly upturned eyes, plump red lipsshe radiated a mature allure that could entrance most men. The woman gently parted her lips. Junior, want to play a game with your senior? That voice? That was Kongshas face. Not the one in the glass jar, but the one that perfectly matched what Saul had imagined. By now, Saul had reached the door. He raised a hand toward the half-face. Hearing that sultry voice and seeing that face, he paused for just a moment, but the hunger still gnawed at him. Two conflicting desires clashed in his mind. His hand slowed, but continued to open, fingers stretching toward the half-face. The half-face stared at Sauls hand, its lone pupil trembling. You dont like this one either? It vanished again. When it returned, it wore a new faceMarks. The very next second, Saulwho had slowedsuddenly lunged, grabbed the half-face, and tore it off the door in one swift motion, shredding it into pieces and stuffing it into his mouth. Even in his dazed state, the moment he saw Marks face, Saul could barely keep from swearing. As he finished chewing, a new thought formed in his mind. This is too slow How can I eat faster? Images flashed through his mind, finally settling on a creature covered in enormous black tentacles. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If only I could eat like the Soul-Devouring Mire each tentacle a mouth. He slowly lowered his gaze to his own clumsy body and limbs, and a wide grin spread across his face. Under his gaze, everything below his neck began to melt again into his earlier buttery form, then it started changing. From the yellow goo sprouted dozens of semi-transparent, octopus-like tentacles. His entire lower body transformed into a massive octopus with thick, powerful limbs. The only part that still resembled Saul was the human head at the top. Each tentacle had suction cups that could open into mouths ringed with sharp teeth, and the tips could split into shark-like jaws. From those mouths, small tongues flicked out, trembling in the air like they were sniffing for food. In this form, Saul was extremely pleased, but also hungrier. The sensory organs on his tentacle tips told him there were still more snacks in this room. He turned his head and saw the locked cabinets lining the wall, and a delighted grin appeared on his face. But before he could act, the laboratory door suddenly creaked open again. A black shadow silently entered, pushing a janitors cart. But instead of trash, there were two boys in the cart. One big, one small. Their chests were faintly rising and falling, still alive. Once inside, the shadow closed the door with a kick. Then, like water flowing away, the darkness receded revealing Angelas expressionless face. (End of Chapter) Chapter 216: Octopus Saul Saul looked at this version of Angelastern, poisedand suddenly, the gnawing hunger in his stomach didnt feel so urgent anymore. Perhaps seeing a familiar, truly real person had helped him pull his mind back from the brink. Even so, the newly evolved tentacles around Angela didnt retreat. His tongue flicked out a few times, nearly brushing against her face. Right then, Angela abruptly turned and walked deeper into the laboratory. Saul quickly retracted his tentacles to avoid touching her and raising suspicion. Unaware that a bizarre aura was lingering around her, Angela walked briskly toward the back cabinet. As soon as she opened the cabinet door, a chorus of desperate cries echoed outHelp me! This was the cabinet used to store the puppets for Mental Aptitude testing. The puppets were still more or less neatly lined up inside, but as the cries grew louder, their small wooden bodies began to tremble. They shivered faintly, and gradually started inching toward the front. Angelas left hand suddenly lifted and waved at the puppets inside, then quickly grabbed one. But as soon as she pulled one out, the remaining puppets grew even more restless. They trembled violently, as if about to tumble out of the cabinet at any moment. The noise drew Sauls attention. He raised his tentacles, mouths opening one after another, aimed toward the puppets in the cabinet. These little things look pretty tasty too, Saul thought, hunger flaring up once more. Just as Angela frowned and was about to shut the cabinet, she suddenly noticed something. Total silence. The puppets stopped crying for help and ceased their shaking. She looked at her left hand. If you could shut them up, why didnt you do it earlier? After a pause, she frowned and muttered, What? It wasnt you? Angela slammed the cabinet door shut and spun around, eyes scanning the room. Her voice rang out sharp and commanding: Show yourself! Saul froze. Did she just spot me? Should I just eat her now? But before Sauls battle between logic and hunger reached a conclusion, the door to Kaz''s lab swung open once more. A man stepped in, bearing a seven-tenths resemblance to the late Bill, who had died in Hanging Hand Valley. Unlike Bills ever-mocking expression, this man was deadpan, with a cold, shadowy air. He stepped in, shut the door behind him, locked it, and stared icily at the visibly tense Angela. Caught you this time, follower of Bichye. Angelas eyes went wide. Billy?! But before she could react, her left hand acted first. It shot forward, five fingers unleashing a twisted gray energy. Billy, however, merely opened his mouth and muttered something under his breath. The approaching energy fizzled with a sickening sizzle and dissolved completely. Angelas tension skyrocketed. Her left hand threw the puppet it held. Billy caught it barehanded. With a sharp squeeze, the puppet wailed in agony, and its hollow eyes wept two streams of blood. He tossed the now-broken puppet into the yellow garbage bin near the door. Then, slowly, he advanced toward Angela. Angela looked more anxious than ever, though her eyes were darting rapidly, clearly seeking a way to escape. When Billy was within three meters of her, he halted. Youve been harboring a wraith in your body? Apprentices these days are gutsy. Ive seen this method before, but executed far more skillfully. Dont tell me you bought a defective version from the Mutual Aid Society? Angelas eyes widened in shock. She froze. Wait was it you who sold me that priests method?! Billy frowned faintly. Did I word that poorly, or is your hearing just that bad? Thats not what he said at all! At that moment, a shadow crept across the floor beneath Angela, slinking toward Billy. From the side, Saul noticed a faint dusting of purple motes forming around Billys bodyso subtle theyd be invisible to the naked eye. As Angelas shadow neared those motes, it began to sizzle, burning with an acrid smoke. But Angela couldnt see the motes or the smoke. She only realized something was wrong when the shadow vanished without a traceher face paled instantly. Saul, too, grew curious about the purple motes. Curiosity overtook his hunger. He extended a few tentacles toward Billy, one of which stretched out a tongue in an attempt to snag a mote. But the moment it touched a mote, a hole was seared into the tongue tip. The tentacle trembled, quickly withdrawing the burned tongue. This Billy just like his brother Bill, specializes in poison-based elements. Saul marveled aloud. Then, with a leap, he launched himself to the ceiling. The next instant, Billy turned sharply, scanning the room. The purple motes around him flared outward in a sudden burst, but Saul had already retreated to the ceiling. Billy didnt detect anything unusual. He assumed Angela had made another futile attempt. He withdrew the motes and resumed his approach. Angela, terrified, backed away rapidlyher spine thudded against the cabinet behind her. She couldnt possibly win a head-on fight against a Third Rank apprentice like Billy. But all her secret tactics had failed one after another. Even the illusions conjured by her left hand had vanished the moment they neared Billycorroded into nothing. Against such a notorious Third Rank apprentice she was powerless! You plan to hand me over to the instructor? she asked, helpless now, switching to seduction as a last resort. She looked up at Billy with trembling lashes, a tear sliding down her cheek to her chin. But beauty tricks that might work in the mortal world often fell flat in the wizarding world. And Billy was no exceptionhe remained utterly unmoved by her tears. If Id wanted to catch you, I wouldnt have let you go last time. Last time? Angelas voice trembled. Wait does that mean it was Billy who let me get away last time when I lured that boy out as a decoy to escape Kongshas pursuit? Thats right. I was watching from not far away when you knocked on that boys door. Angela couldnt deny it any longer. Her tears dried as she stared at Billy warily. What exactly do you want? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Billy crossed his arms and leaned against the door. I need the Prayer of Bichye to harvest enough wraiths for crafting a soul toxin. Youre insane! I dont know what a soul toxin is exactly, but to make one powerful enough for a Third Rank apprentice How many people do you think that would take?! Even the instructor would rip me apart for that! Billy showed no sign of caring about her outburst. He waited until she finished yelling, then lowered his voice. Have you been holed up in the Wizard Tower so long that youve forgotten how vast the world outside is? Angela was taken aback. Billy continued, Peoplethere are plenty outside. Ill provide the site. You do the killing. We split the souls fifty-fifty. Angela bit her lip. Shed already killed many, yes, but shed never considered mass slaughter. Yet Billy spoke of lives like they were just numbers. Do I even have a choice? she whispered bitterly, lip trembling. You do, Billy said, lifting his eyes. Death. (End of Chapter) Chapter 217: Return Faced with the powerful and domineering Billy, Angela had no room to bargain. She had originally intended to agree verbally, then destroy the evidence once Billy left. That way, at least thered be no leverage in his hands, giving her some room to maneuver. But the moment she agreed, Billy suddenly movedfast. So fast that even Saul, hanging from the ceiling, didnt react in time. Angela only saw a blur, and the next moment, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomensomething had pierced in through her navel. Startled, she instinctively looked down and pressed her hand to her belly, but found nothing sharp. What did you do to me?! the girl shrieked, her voice nearly cracking. No need to panic, Billy said coldly, showing no hint of pity. I just implanted a toxin inside your body. He stepped back slowly. If you try anything funny in our future cooperation Ill turn you into a flower. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Billy nodded slightly at Angela. Clear your lab schedule within three days, then come to 1701. With that, he didnt give her a chance to respond and walked out of the lab. Once Billy was gone, Angela trembled all over. She bit down on her lip so hard it bled, but still didnt let up. From the ceiling, a few tentacles silently uncoiled and slowly approached Angelas delicate face. This is all your fault, Angela said darkly, her expression twisted. Saul hesitated. The tentacles froze mid-air. If I die, dont think youll live either! Angela added, voice full of malice. Suddenly, her left hand swung up and slapped herself hard across the face. Then, her expression shiftedthe resentful, stunned girl curled her lips into a chilling smile. Dont forget, I know the prayer technique, and youre the one whos poisoned. Angelas face twisted againanger now mixed with fear. Arent you afraid Ill report you to Mentor Kaz and have you thrown out? But then she smirked proudly. Poor little girl, after merging for so long, do you still think you can get rid of me so easily? Still in control of Angelas body, the wraith walked to a glass cabinet, swaying her head side to side, admiring the bodys beauty. Suddenly, she reached up and grabbed a handful of the soft flesh on her chest. Mmm I cant even remember if I was male or female in life, but Im quite satisfied with this body. Guess Ill reluctantly keep sharing it with you. Angelas face instantly flushed red, but the expression remained one of perverse enjoyment. Saul, watching from the side, saw it all clearly. The wraith inside Angela was already threatening her souls dominance. If this continued, the balance between them would collapsethere would be no more "sharing," no matter what the wraith claimed. Still, though Saul had figured it out, he had no intention of interfering. He was interested in the flavor of the wraiths soul, but peeling her out of the body just seemed like too much trouble. No one knew how much time passed before Angela finally regained control of her body. She quickly released her grip and winced in pain. But that pain was soon replaced by hatred. She turned to the two boys lying on the cart, her expression grim as she approached. With no escape left, she no longer intended to leave anyone else alive. She took out a small golden knife and, without hesitation, stabbed it into the chest of the younger boy. Schlick! The intense pain jolted the boy awake with a bloodcurdling scream. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful but terrifyingly twisted young woman standing before him. WaaaahBrother! The nine-year-old David had no means to resist. His only hope was the brother who always worked cleaning the corridors with himGeorge. George was also awakened by his little brothers cry. But even with his eyes open, all he could do was watch helplessly as Davids heart was cut out. David Georges eyes filled with tears instantly. He struggled to get up, but he couldnt move at allhis voice barely more than a faint whisper. No need to rush, Angela said coldly. Youre next. Dragging the now weakly twitching David, she pulled him onto a bright red circular rug. Angela crouched down, the golden blade reaching for Davids skull. Lying flat on the cart, George couldnt see what she was doing. But he could hear it. Ughhh George could only sob. Because he heard the sound of flesh being sliced by a sharp blade. The same sound hed heard when carving beef in the kitchen. Because he heard the scraping of a knife against bone. A sound hed only heard before while feeding wild beasts. But he had never imagined hed hear these sounds coming from his little brother. After completing the sacrifice preparation, Angela was drenched in sweat, her face flushed with a disturbing sense of release. She stood up, took out several magic crystals from her pocket, and embedded them around the increasingly crimson rug. The next moment, black markings began to appear across the rug, as if drawn by an invisible hand. Starting from the points where the magic crystals were inserted, the lines extended, twisted, and interlockedforming a complete spell formation. Saul, who had been watching indifferently the entire time, suddenly narrowed his eyes as he recognized the formation. Hed seen it before, or at least a simplified version of it. His thoughts began to race, his rationality returning. He dropped from the ceiling, octopus tentacles retreating to his sides obediently. If I replace the amplification and condensation runes in this formation isn''t it the same one I found back in Grind Sail Town? Saul slowly approached, watching as a milky-white soul emerged from the boys opened skull. Perhaps due to his young age, even with the formations enhancement, the soul hadnt fully formed. The boys head was intact, but his body looked pixelatedunclear and blurred. Angela frowned. Clearly, the soul didnt meet her standards. She kicked the corpse out of the formation in frustration, then stormed over to the cart and yanked George off. Georges face was covered in tears. When Angela dragged him down, he even felt a slight relief. Losing his brother was agonizing, but even worse was waiting, not knowing when his own turn would come. Waiting to diethat was the hardest part. Angela dragged him by the leg, and when he hit the floor, the back of his head slammed against the ground. Already mentally fragile, George passed out immediately. Angela didnt care whether her sacrifice was alive or not. She dragged him across the floor, leaving a trail of blood until they reached the crimson rug. George? Saul finally recognized the boyit was the only friend, or rather fellow sufferer, he had during his time as a servant. Having spent most of his time hiding in the morgue and storage rooms, Saul had rarely ventured into the public areas used by other servants, so he hadnt seen George in a long time. Memories came flooding back. The panic of arriving in this world. The fury of being bullied. The helplessness before the bloody corridor. The joy of finding the diary. The terror of meeting Kongsha. The excitement of becoming an apprentice. The despair of being besieged by monsters. The satisfaction of killing his enemies Saul stood on the floor, octopus tentacles retracting into his body. His human limbs returned. Rationality first. Then came the emotions. Saul: Not insane for now, thanks. (End of Chapter) Chapter 218: Sit Tight George, who had just lost his younger brother and fainted from the impact, was dragged into the magic formation by Angela. Angela took out a golden dagger, ready to follow the procedure and extract the heart first. But just as she was about to cut, she froze. Georges soul had sat up on its own. His translucent soul floated outside, with his lower body still seated within his physical form. George had no idea what was happening. At first, he sat there dazed. But when he looked up and saw Angela in front of him holding a golden dagger, he nearly leapt in fright. Angela snapped back to her senses, her face lighting up in delight. A free soul? I actually ran into one? George didnt understand what she was talking about. Once he realized he could move, he immediately tried to stand and flee. But as his legs were still partly in his body, he stumbled and fell. As luck would have it, he landed face-first onto Davids gruesome corpse. David!! George froze, then burst into cries of anguish. He reached out to embrace his brothers body, only to find his translucent arms passed right throughit was impossible to touch him. Angela rose slowly to her feet. She had plenty of time and was curious to see what this free soul was capable of. Wuuu wuuu George sobbed quietly, only to realize he couldnt even produce tears. He thought he was already dead, and gave up on escaping. He simply knelt in despair, trying to hold his brother in a futile embrace. Brother Brother! But before he could grieve for long, a faint voice came from nearby. George turned in surprise, and recoiled in shock. Near his legs was another translucent, white soul. But this one only had a head left, and its features were blurred, looking like it could vanish at any moment. David? Hearing that string of Brother calls, George finally recognized his younger sibling. He lunged forward, and this time, he actually managed to grab Davids head. Brother, it hurts it really hurts David seemed unaware of what had happened, only clinging to his brother for help. George clutched him, heartbroken and panicked, but he didnt know what to do to ease his brothers pain. Yet as Davids head pressed close to Georges soul, his muddled awareness sensed a primal pull. He looked at Georges soul neck and felt that if he just had a neck and body of his own, he might feel much better. So suddenly, David leapt out of Georges hands and landed on his brothers shoulder. It happened so quickly that neither Angela nor Saul reacted in time. But what came next stunned them even more. Davids head began to sway slightly, then attached itself to Georges shoulder. Georges soul not only didnt reject Davids presence, but even tilted his own head to the right to make space for his brother. Just like that, George became a two-headed soul. Saul immediately furrowed his brow, while Angelas eyes widened with ecstatic excitement. A dual-soul in one body? Nodual consciousness in one soul? I actually encountered a soul even rarer than a free soul?! Angela could hardly believe it. After all her relentless bad luck, she had stumbled across an incredibly rare soul for her blessing ritual. If she could harness this soul, then maybejust maybeshe could finally expel the wraith lurking in her left arm. Angela put down the dagger and flashed a sweet smile, trying to look harmless. Then she straightened up, extended both hands, and began to chant. George was still dazed by the sudden appearance of his brothers head on his shoulder. Hearing the melodic voice, he instinctively looked up, along with David. Standing opposite them was a cute little girl with outstretched arms. Come here, its too dangerous outside. Come to big sisterIll protect you. George suddenly felt like she was so kind, and that where he stood now was terribly dangerousas if he could die at any moment. He slowly began to move toward Angela, inching closer. Even one of his feet lifted out of his body and took a step forward. But David wasnt bewitched like George. He only felt that the pretty lady before them was terrifyingjust like the demons in horror stories from their village, beautiful faces hiding monsters. Brother, dont go! But having only just merged into Georges body, David lacked any strength and couldnt stop him. He could only watch in panic and helplessness as his brother gradually separated from his body and drifted toward the evil woman. Georges soul was nearly completely detached now, with only the thinnest thread still linking him to his body. Angelas eyes gleamed brighter by the second. But then A hand suddenly reached out from the void and clamped onto Georges face, shoving him back into his body with one powerful strike! Sit tight! Under Sauls gaze, Davids head made a quick shhht sound as it retracted back into Georges skull. Just moments earlier, Saul had tried stepping out, but Angela and the others couldnt see him. It was like he existed in another space, watching through a screen. Only when he reached out in desperation did one hand finally pierce the veil and enter their world. Who?! Dammit, who is it this time?! Angelas pleasant expression twisted in fury. The constant interruptions were enough to make her heart explode with rage. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Georges soul had been just one step away from fully detaching and becoming hers. But then, out of nowhere, a hand shoved him back. It wasnt just like a duck flying away right before a meal. It was like someone forcefully pried open her throat and yanked the duck out after shed already swallowed it! Angela glared in the direction the hand had come from, and without hesitation, cast Strike Undead. Whoever was meddlingkill them. Then she could crack open George and harvest his soul. She still had another chance. Just as Saul stood up, he felt a powerful wave of magic surge behind him. He instinctively dove aside, but the black spell light still pierced his left ribs. However, neither of them expected what happened nextthough his body had a small hole, a surge of potent soul energy rushed out and instantly closed the wound. Then Saul felt it againhunger. Its that thing I just ate its replenishing my energy. What the hell was in that candle conduit? Looking back, whatever Saul devoured in his semi-mad state seemed to carry not only intense malice, but also a strange energy. Which was why the Zero Tier Strike Undead, a bane to souls, had barely hurt him at all. The injury healed before he could even treat it! Saul turned around, staring at the one hand hed used to reach through. He could feel how different it was from the rest of his body. Clearly, he stood in this world nowAngelas spell could hurt him, after all, but she still couldnt see him. As he studied the peculiarity of that arm, Saul slowly began to grasp its secrets. He dodged two more of Angelas attacks and became increasingly sure of his theory. With a ripple like water, his full figure finally appeared before Angela. But just before that, he mimicked the sensation of turning into an octopus and altered his appearance. After all, when his soul left his body, he wasnt exactly wearing Sauls face. S-Saul? Seeing his form clearly, Angelas twisted expression turned into blank shock. She clutched her chest with her left hand and instinctively stepped back. II didnt know it was you she stammered, accidentally slipping into formal speech. Saul glanced at another corpse on the ground. As expected, its head had been processed into a Corpse Flower, only the limbs remained untouched. So the previous Corpse Flowers were your handiwork? Saul asked. Angela was about to bite her lip, but then remembered that this man before her had zero interest in beauty. She could only answer honestly, Yes. Now that a second person knew, Angela didnt care if there was a third or fourth. As long as the mentor didnt pursue it, the matter remained an open secret. Facing such shameless honesty, Saul was briefly speechless. Dead bodies in the Wizard Tower? Pretty common. Saul himself had done live experiments, so he had no right to play the righteous judge. But still George is my friend. Im taking him with me. (End of Chapter) Chapter 219: Georges Opportunity Angela immediately showed a troubled expression, thinking to herself, "Take him? Take him where? Your own laboratory?" She didn''t believe for a second that a wizard apprentice wouldn''t be interested in a subject like the one with dual consciousness! However, Angela knew she couldn''t beat Saul. Moreover, there had been rumors recently that Saul was the student of that person! How could she dare provoke him? "Alright..." Angela''s voice was filled with reluctance. "The Corpse Flower doesn''t seem to be legitimate magic. Are you sure you want to continue studying it?" Angela lowered her head, "Ive come this far, and though it wasn''t my intention, I have no way out now." Her voice unconsciously had a soft, almost sweet tone. Saul had only mentioned it casually, and he wasnt very familiar with Angela. If Angela hadnt immediately suppressed her killing intent after realizing who he was, Saul wouldnt have even said that much. After dealing with Angela, Saul bent down and patted George, but his palm passed right through Georges face. He smiled helplessly and suddenly twisted his hand deep into Georges brain. "Ah!" A huge mental shock instantly woke George up. His confused eyes met the semi-transparent Saul, and he almost fainted again from fright. "Saul? No, Lord Saul!" He cautiously and respectfully looked at Saul, whose body was half-transparent, wondering if Saul had died, but he didnt dare ask. After confirming that George had woken up and seemed physically fine, Saul stood up and said to Angela, "I''ve taken the person." Angela lowered her head, silent, looking reluctant but also not daring to stop him. Seeing this, Saul didnt waste any more words and directly motioned for George to stand and follow him. Although George was terrified of Sauls current form, he feared Angela even more. Moreover, Saul had seemed to save him just now. He weakly stood up and saw his brothers corpse on the floor again. He bit his lip and shed another tear, but he gritted his teeth and said nothing. George knew how lucky he was to be alive. Though deeply sorrowful over his brothers death, he had no way of changing anything. After all, he was just a weak servant. In front of a wizard, what authority did an ordinary person have? If Saul hadn''t shown up in time, he would probably have ended up like his brother, a bloody flower made of flesh and bone. When they reached the laboratory door, Saul stepped aside. He pointed to the lab door, "You open it." George didnt ask questions and obediently did as told. Just as George was opening the door, Angela, who was watching them from behind, suddenly changed her expression. But just as she was about to raise her right hand, her left hand grabbed her right wrist. Angelas movements froze in place, and she could only watch as Saul and George left the laboratory. When Saul stepped out the door, he glanced at Angela, his eyes scanning her tightly clenched hands, before showing a mysterious smile. After Sauls figure disappeared, Angela immediately went forward and closed the laboratory door. "Why did you stop me just now? I wasnt trying to act, just testing things out. Didnt you see his condition? Even though I dont know how he appeared in the East Tower in this soul state, didnt you say souls wandering in the East Tower would be seeking death?" Before Angela could finish, her puzzled expression suddenly turned dark. "You dont understand." Her voice trembled slightly, "You cant see it, but his body... his body is full of my kind..." "What?" Without replying to the surprised exclamation behind her, Saul led George toward the passage between the East and West Towers. He watched George stop at the boundary of the West Tower and not follow him. "George." "Lord Saul." George lowered his head as usual, but his eyes were extremely bloodshot. George was still grieving the loss of his brother, but he didnt realize that something far worse awaited himthat he hadnt fully lost his brother yet. He would come to realize this horrifying truth sooner or later. "George," Saul looked at him calmly, "I remember two years ago, you wanted to become my exclusive servant." "My lord, I was wrong. I will never think like that again." Georges face was grim, and today''s events had clearly given him a huge blow. "You wont be able to be my exclusive servant. Now, you have two options." Saul waited for George to look up in confusion before continuing, "You can become a wizard apprentice, or you can return to being a servant." George''s eyes widened in disbelief, the blood vessels in his eyes clearly visible. "I" He reflexively asked, "Can I really become a wizard apprentice?" "You probably couldn''t in the past. Although you have some talent, your mental strength was too weak. But now if you want to, you can try." Hearing this, George didnt hesitate, "I want to, my lord. I want to become a wizard apprentice." He and Saul were once of equal standing, and Saul had been isolated by others. But Saul became a wizard apprentice, and from that moment on, they were worlds apart. Especially after these past few days, George had come to understand what the nobility and power of a wizard really meant. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Facing that terrifying woman earlier, George had no ability to resist. But just Sauls appearance made her retreat and spare him. Of course, George had also briefly thought, if Saul had arrived a few minutes earlier, would David still be alive? But he quickly discarded that thought, afraid someone would notice. Those of low status have neither the courage nor the right to vent their anger. From Georges trembling words, Saul could feel his urgency. "Theres no need to decide so quickly. Becoming a wizard means not just gaining power and status, but also countless dangers and the unknown." George was confused. Aren''t there dangers and unknown things brought to ordinary people by wizards? "What if you might not live past thirty? What if you might turn into something like me?" Sauls semi-transparent body softened, his limbs fused together, and new tentacles grew, revealing sinister mouths under their suckers. The tentacles reached Georges face, and from one of the suckers, a long tongue emerged, gently licking George''s skin. Though he felt nothing, George broke out in goosebumps but dared not move, as though frozen in place. Saul withdrew his tentacles and resumed his human form. "Go back and think about it. If you still want to become a wizard apprentice, the next time theres a new group of students coming into the tower, you can find the steward." George was relieved as he didnt have to decide right away. After respectfully bowing to Saul, Georges figure disappeared beyond the West Tower passage. The candles around him suddenly brightened, meaning it was almost six in the morning. After six, the safety of the East and West Towers would increase. "Strange. Its already this late, why hasnt the diary warned me about my soul leaving for too long and being wasted?" Saul looked at his left shoulder. When his body had been torn apart in the pipes earlier, the diary hadnt appeared. Was it because the diary had concluded that, with Sauls current strength, he could escape on his own? "Or" Saul rubbed his stomach, still feeling an inexplicable hunger, watching the candles longingly, "Could it be because I ate so many strange things earlier? The energy within them might have prolonged my time outside my body?" For a moment, Saul didnt know whether his soul leaving his body this night was a good thing or a bad one. "Finally found you." Suddenly, a voice came from behind Saul. He quickly turned around to see a man in a cloak walking toward him from the corridor on the opposite side. The man stopped five meters away from Saul, gently lifting his hood to reveal a face with heterochromatic eyes. At that moment, his purple eyes were faintly glowing. "Haywood?" Saul squinted. Seeing a third-tier apprentice in his soul form was hardly a good sign. "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. You sure can run, from the second floor of the East Tower to here so quickly." "East Tower... second floor?" Sauls face darkened. "Is tonights incident related to you?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 220: Haywood and Heidi Haywood''s expression shifted slightly. "Lets talk about this back in the storeroom." Saul was indeed eager to returntonights painful experience made him long for the safety of having his soul firmly inside his body. Just as the Tower Master had said, it was not a good thing for him to have his soul out of the body. But would following Haywood back lead to another unexpected danger? The diary didnt appear. Hey, diary bro, you didnt break, did you? Saul asked mentally. The diary flipped a page, facing its cover toward him. Good, not broken. That means Haywood doesnt plan on doing anything to mefor now. The candlelight illuminated the road ahead, and Saul felt more confident. If Haywood really tries anything, maybe I can escape through the candle duct. Perhaps sensing Sauls burning gaze, the steadily flickering flame suddenly trembled. That flicker caught Haywoods attention. "How much did you see just now?" Saul suddenly asked, diverting Haywoods focus. Haywood smiled. "Since you left Mentor Kazs lab." He knew there was no point lying to Saul, so he simply spoke the truth. "That servant named Georgehis soul has already mutated. If you werent protecting him, I believe by tomorrow, hed end up on some apprentices lab table." Saul frowned. He knew he could protect George for now, but not forever. And honestly, he had no intention of doing so forever. He had helped this time because George had once helped him, and seeing George had brought back memoriesthose old memories had conveniently helped Saul stabilize his consciousness. So, he gave George a chanceto become a wizard apprentice. In fact, that was the only way George could survive for the time being. If he gave up the path to becoming an apprentice, his fragile human mental resistance would break down within a year due to the extra head in his mind. Hed go insane. Watching Saul deep in thought, Haywood added, Of course, since youve asked, Ill arrange it. Let him consider at his own paceuntil he either becomes an apprentice, or dies. He stepped in closer. For people like us, bringing a lowly servant into the wizarding world is nothing more than a word. Sauls face broke into a bright grin. Then I must thank you! Youre really kind, Senior! Haywood froze. For some reason, Sauls beaming smile gave him more unease than his earlier gloomy expression. Under Haywoods escort, Saul returned to the first floor of the East Tower. Standing before the bronze gate, Haywood stepped forward to push it open without needing Saul to explain. The terrifyingly thin arms were no longer visible outside the gate, but Saul still kept on high alert as he passed through the door Haywood had opened. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. He returned to the second storeroom and re-entered his body. However, when passing through the corpse-filled room, his soul kept getting stuck to corpseit took considerable force to peel himself free each time. Luckily, his body still lay motionless on the single bed, unchanged. That eased Sauls lingering worries. When he opened the door and stepped out of the second storeroom, he found Haywood still waiting outside. Now then, Senior, Saul said with a steadier tone, now back in his body, Can you tell me how you found out that my soul was out of my body? After all, I have to report the bizarre experience last night. Haywood let out a long sigh. This... does have something to do with me. He suddenly pulled down his hood and turned his head, showing Saul the back of it. Where a grotesque witchs face had once been, there was now only bald, scar-riddled skin. I havent had a chance to introduce her, Haywood turned back and casually put his hood back on. That womans name was Heidishe was a curse I crafted from my twin sister. Saul blinked. Twin sister? My parents were both Third Rank wizard apprentices, Haywood explained. They made several modifications to their bodies that had major effects, but werent suitable for them. After reaching Third Rank, they had no chance of becoming True Wizards. He then offered Saul a word of advice. Before you become a True Wizard, I wouldnt recommend modifying any vital organs. Hearing that, Saul suddenly thought of Kongsha. The organs that the senior sister transformed are no longer called important organs, they are fatal organs. Haywood continued, They tried every method to have children. But when my sister and I were born, something went wrong. Our mother mutated during childbirth. My father had no choice but to kill her in order to save us. Even so, my sister was affectedher head was normal, but the rest of her body was the size of a pinky finger. Haywood remained calm even as he spoke of his mothers death and his sisters deformity. My sister was kept in a jar, and I carried her everywherestudying, living, playing Until I was six, and my father decided to turn us into a Twin Curse to extend his life. Saul kept a blank expression. He wasnt the least surprised by how this turned out. Wizards simply werent normal people. In fact, he suspected Haywood and his sister had been born solely for the sake of prolonging their parents lives. There had probably never been any fruit of love to begin with. What did pique Sauls curiosity washow did a six-year-old Haywood survive an assassination attempt by a Third Rank wizard apprentice? Haywood seemed to read his look and smiled slightly as he continued. Fortunately, my father had never stopped me and my sister from going out. So quite a few people knew about us. That year, the Tower Master personally came and wanted to take me in. My father disagreed at first, but later he gave his silent approval. Saul sneered. Probably the kind of ''approval'' that comes from being dead. At this point, Haywoods expression shifted subtly, tinged with guilt and sorrow. Unfortunately, I disappointed the Tower Master. He abruptly cut off the unpleasant topic and replaced his expression with a smile. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After entering the Wizard Tower, I transferred my sister from the jar to the skin on the back of my head. I had cared for her for yearsso she was a bit spoiled, Haywood finally circled back to last night. But I didnt expect her to foolishly believe that if you died, the silver eye would become hers. So my soul ended up out of my body and accidentally entered the lower floor because of her? Saul asked in a low voice. The second storeroom wasnt a place just anyone could enterit housed important materials for the Wizard Tower!l There are twenty-two floors in the Gorsa Wizard Tower, including the basement, but thats the structure for ordinary people, or ordinary apprentices. In reality, the Tower also has interlayers. Interlayers? Saul immediately recalled those countless staring eyes, the noodle-like thin arms, and the mouths that could only scream about being hungry. Those monsters must live in the interlayers. Theres an interlayer between the first and second storerooms. The corridor were standing in now is the only passage through. He paused for a moment. She knew your soul was unstable, so she risked crossing the interlayer to get to you. I think she wanted to drag your soul into the interlayerthen youd die without anyone knowing why. But the outcome is that you ran out from the basement tunnel, and Heidi didnt come back. Saul: In that case, allow me three hearty laughs. (End of Chapter) Chapter 221: Absolutely Winning Saul didnt care about Heidis whereabouts. He narrowed his eyes but kept smiling. So, Senior, when I was being chased by the noodle arms, you were just standing there watching? He wasnt blaming Haywood for not helping, but if Haywood had only watched coldly, then he could do the same in return. Force is mutualso are relationships between people. To his surprise, Haywood admitted it quite readily. Yes. After all, with both bronze doors open, even I didnt dare to move. Saul: Fair enough. At this point, Saul already knew what Haywood was here for. Haywood didnt beat around the bush. I want to ask you to enter the interlayer again and bring Heidi back. Saul raised an eyebrow. Save someone who tried to kill me? He wasnt that free. Before you solve the incompatibility issue with your soul-body link, I can help you with the problem of your soul leaving your body frequently in the short term. So here came the offera sustainable temporary locator? Not a bad deal, but not necessary. Saul was well aware of how terrifying the interlayer was. Especially the space between the storage room and the basement filled with eyeshe had almost been roasted alive in there. Those eyes and the wax in the pipes werent even on the same level of weirdness. The diary could testify to that. Haywood didnt seem surprised by Sauls refusal and then offered a far more tempting condition. In addition what if I told you I had intel about your silver eye? Silver eye? It took Saul a moment to realizeHaywood was referring to the Nightmare Butterflys cocoon! That silver cocoon he had gouged out of his own eye socket, carefully sealed away, and still hadnt dared to study. How much do you know? Saul immediately became serious. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasnt about to risk his neck just to get a bunch of fake information. Night. Mare. Butterfly. Haywood enunciated each word clearly. Bullseye! No matter how he looked at it, the Nightmare Butterfly was dangerous, powerful, and shrouded in mystery. Haywood was gamblinggambling on whether a wizard apprentice like Saul had the right level of curiosity. Thats a solid offer, Saul admitted. Having already experienced the Nightmare Butterflys power, he couldnt resist the allure of such knowledge. But Senior, couldnt you rescue Heidi yourself? She is your blood sister. Haywoods expression tightened slightly, and the temperature around him dropped by two degrees. Im not skilled in soul-related magic, and my constitution doesnt allow out-of-body experiences. Saul was a little surprised. Wasnt the Tower Master specialized in soul research? Yet Haywood, his student, hadnt studied it? Haywood said, My mentor initially wanted to create a suitable body vessel to carry out his experiments. But in the end, he discovered that having just a body was meaningless. Almost all the issues in the experiment were related to the soul. Saul blinked. Are you talking about the experiment to revive Lady Yura? Haywood opened his mouth, hesitated, but eventually said, Something like that. But since the Tower Master hasnt told you the details yet, I cant speak out of turn. Saul rubbed his chin and thought, Something like that probably means its not exactly resurrection. Could it be the Tower Master is using Lady Yuras death as a cover to study something else entirely? At this point, he still didnt have enough information to figure out the Tower Masters true intentions, but it definitely seemed to involve resurrection. Haywood saw the topic drifting off and brought it back. As long as you agree to help, Ill give you 100 additional credits as compensation. Plus, Ill make sure Heidi doesnt come after you again and will face severe punishment for what she did. Haywood actually cares this much about his sister? Saul didnt buy it. That curse on him dont tell me its actually a locator? Of course, if you really mind, I can always ask someone else offering whatever price I can afford. So, hed offer the Nightmare Butterfly intel to someone else? This was probably his final offer. I can give it a try. That place is too dangerous anyway, and I might not even find Heidi. Saul agreed. Refusing would mean giving up the Nightmare Butterfly info and the 100 credits, not to mention offending the Tower Masters apprentice. Wizards, after all, prioritize benefits. Nothing shameful about that. Haywood nodded slightly, a faint smile on his face as he reached into his cloak and pulled out a black bottle. The bottle had a wide mouthalmost as wide as the body itselfsealed with a piece of black cloth. It looked crude and old. This is where Heidi used to live as a child. Shes very familiar with the scent. Later, when youre out of your body, Ill open it. Just reach out and touch it to absorb the smell. As long as she still has some awareness and can move, shell definitely come to you. Alright, Ill try. But if Heidi attacks me again, I will stop immediately. Haywood smiled. Just say her name. Shell know I sent you. Saul told him to wait a moment. He returned to the second storage room and sat at the experiment table. He didnt immediately attempt to put his soul out of body. Tonights experience revealed another potential talent of his. Before entering the interlayer again, he had to confirm it. Lord Morden, what does it mean if someones soul can devour other spirits? The diary appeared and opened. [I dont know the exact principle, but I once met someone like that. He came from the Wasteland and was one of my trickiest enemies. But also the craziestwalking the line between normal and aberration. He really could grow stronger by devouring other souls. But the biggest problem was the evil thoughts from those soulshow to keep them from corrupting him. Once he got lost in those thoughts, he became a monster. Irredeemably so.] Reading Mordens response, Saul instinctively touched his stomach. When his soul had been pulled into the pipes, there had been a period of delirium and madness. Once he regained his reason and emotions, his mind had blurred those memories. He remembered devouring many things that attacked him, but not exactly how. Maybe remembering would send him into madness again. Strange. This time, I clearly devoured something like evil thoughts, but after recovering, I didnt feel any trace of their influence. My soul strengthened instead, and even gained some regenerative abilitywithout any cost. So where did those evil thoughts go? [Thats impossible.] This time, Morden spoke up again on his own. [Unless what attacked you was pure energy, its impossible for no remnants of will to remain. Maybe its hiding in your subconscious. Thats actually more dangerousbecause you wouldnt even even know if youre still you! Am I still myself? Am I?] He rambled on, his thoughts clearly starting to spiral. The experience of becoming a wraith had left deep scars on Mordens soul. It was a scary thought. But Saul closed his eyes and recalled everything about his past life. Nothing seemed off. Are those evil thoughts really just buried deep in my subconscious? As he was pondering, the diary flipped to another page. It was the black half-page hed found at the Ralph estate. Saul froze. The half-page had changed! Now it covered about two-thirds of a full page. But its surface was rougherlike sandpaper. Normal black pages had uneven edges too, but their texture was more like parchmentnot this coarse. Wait a second did the diary absorb all those evil thoughts and use them to restore the black pages? Sauls jaw dropped. Lord Morden, are there any tools or spells that can absorb evil thoughts from someones mental body? [Impossible! Thats impossible! I dont believe it!] Morden sounded angry now. His over-the-top reaction made Saul all the more excited. Can the diary really absorb those fragments? Makes senseit can absorb full consciousness, so why not leftovers? If thats the case, I could keep absorbing spirit bodies to boost my mental strength without worrying about side effects! Those vengeful spirits from the girls last time didnt get absorbedmaybe because they werent up to standard? Maybe it only works on apprentice-level entities and above? Either way, this was an even bigger discovery than the Nightmare Butterfly intel. As everyone knew, improving ones mental aptitude was extremely difficult. Thats why most people focused on enhancing their magic powerleading to the Magic Value Supremacy trend. The belief that as long as your magic was strong enough, you could cast powerful spells, do complex experiments, and kill more enemies. But if Saul could keep boosting his mental strength like this, hed be walking a path few dared to tread Mental Body Augmentation! The best part? He didnt even have to worry about his magic lagging behind his mental growth. Because he had the diary to help with safe wizard body enhancement. All in all, this round He absolutely won. Saul: Ive never been modest with myself. (End of Chapter) Chapter 222: Gotta Charge Extra The idea of enhancing the soul body through devouring was still just a hypothesis. Saul wouldnt recklessly carry it out just because he had a hunchno matter how reliable the diary was as a safety net. Before any experiment could begin, there were still many preparations to make. He had already settled on the topic, but he still needed to go through justification, implementation, and verification, among other steps. And all that had to wait until his body modifications were further alongso he wouldnt randomly have out-of-body experiences anymore. Otherwise, if he suddenly separated from his body and encountered some unknown danger, the risks would be too great. Suppressing his excitement, Saul finally remembered that Heywood was still waiting outside. Right leaving someone hanging that long isnt very polite. He began thinking about how to initiate an out-of-body experience on his own. Because Tower Master Gorsa had warned him not to separate from his soul casually, Saul had never tried it on purpose before. His previous experiences had all been passive; he had never explored how to do it willingly. But he had a theoryone he believed had a high chance of success. That theory revolved around his meditation diagramthe Erosion Diagram. The Erosion Diagram was a closed loop. At the top of the diagram stood a man. Walking halfway through the loop, he transformed into a monster with an octopus-like head. Then the monster walked another half-loop and turned back into a man. If Sauls soul was considered the monster in relation to his body, then if he could return from monster (soul form) to human (physical body), couldnt he also consciously transition from human to monster? He consulted the diary, but received no reply. So he cheerfully began the experiment. He started circulating his meditation technique. Following the motions in the Erosion Diagram, he imagined himself as a monstertrying to shed his disguise... Imagining myself as a monster is kind of tricky, Saul rubbed his forehead. Actually, when I was returning to my body before, I didnt think about whether I was a monsterI just wanted to go back. Maybe now I just need to try wanting to leave He attempted again. Sure enough, when he dropped the idea of changing his mindset, the process became much easier. After a few tries, he slowly stood up from his original position and completed a half-loop in six steps. Saul opened his eyes and looked down at himself. Gone was the skeletal arm. Looking behind him, he saw his own body slumped back against the chair. Success! Saul grinned. At least now I can collect Heywoods payment. And in the future, I can design some experiments around this. Even though the Tower Master had warned that soul separation was dangerous, Saul couldnt resist the temptationespecially if it might drastically boost his mental power. What kind of wizard stays safe and sound in a sanctuary all the time? Besides, he had the diary to back him up. He took a moment to calm his excitement, composing himself and reverting his face back to his current-life appearance before heading out to meet Heywood at the storeroom entrance. The only thing in his way was the crowd of corpses at the door. They were quite enthusiastic and kept trying to invite Saul to come hang out. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He finally made it to the door after struggling through, and directly phased through the storeroom entrance. Unlike the bronze doors, this one didnt have lethal rules attached to it, so Saul felt more at ease passing through. Outside, Heywood still stood in his original posture, head slightly lowered, his heterochromatic violet-blue eyes dimmed a bit. Though Saul didnt deliberately reveal himself like he had with George, Heywood noticed him immediately. When he looked up, his purple eyes gleamed faintly. It wasnt the first time hed seen Sauls soul form, but Heywood still found it fascinating. He couldnt help himself from probing a bit. The time you were out of your body was several times longer than the time you were inside. If you werent doing anything else then this was your first time initiating it yourself? Saul didnt deny it. Heywood was impressed. You succeeded on your first try, and that quickly. That means youve already grasped the principles of soul separation. Im jealous. Arent you in a hurry to save your sister? That snapped Heywood out of his curiosity. He took out the black bottle again. He pressed his hand lightly on the seal, and the black cloth covering it slid down, revealing half the mouth of the bottle. A damp, moldy basement smell wafted out instantly. Just bring your arm close. The scent will cling to you and should last around ten minutes. Saul held out his right arm. Wisps of mist wrapped themselves around it shortly after. The scent could cling to a soul form? He nearly gave in to his own curiosity, but for now, the priority was fishing Heidi out of that interlayer. If he failed or arrived too late, he might miss his shot at the Nightmare Butterflys knowledge, and a second exchange with Heywood would certainly come at a steeper price. He shook his hand to confirm that the mist still held fast around his arm, then looked up and said to Heywood, Alright, Ill head back into the storeroom and try from there. Heywood paused for a moment. Cant you try here? If anything goes wrong, I can help. Saul offered a simple excuse, or rather, a reasonable explanation. If Heidi vanished after pulling me into the interlayer from inside the storeroom, I think entering from the same spot gives me a better chance of finding her. This time Heywood nodded almost immediately. If you dont find her, you can come back and try again from here. The interlayer isnt a solid spacefluidity in soul forms is perfectly normal. If you come back, I can also help deduce Heidis location based on what you saw. Saul smiled. Multiple trips into the interlayer will cost extra. Heywood didnt hesitate. No problem. Saul passed back through the storeroom door. He hadnt liedhe returned to his bed before slowly descending. He didnt fully understand the nature of the interlayer, and this felt a bit like carving a mark on a moving boat, but it was still better than aimlessly wandering. Naturally, Saul kept an eye on the diary the whole time. If it signaled for him to stop, hed withdraw immediately. This time, with greater control over his soul body, Saul successfully sank back into the interlayer, and returned to the eye-filled darkness. Just like last time, the moment he arrived, he felt those scorching gazes. Every single eye in the black darknessbig and smallsnapped toward him. Saul endured the burning pain crawling over his body as he scanned his surroundings. Eyes were everywhere, thick as grass, making his skin crawl. He did a quick sweep but saw no sign of Heidis grotesque face. Not daring to linger, he withdrew before the diary even had to intervene. This interlayer feels extremely dangerousfar more mysterious than the wax-filled tubes. If Heidi got lost in here and couldnt get back, she mustve run into serious trouble. If shes too deep in, theres no way I can reach her. Still, for the Nightmare Butterflys secret, Saul was willing to risk one more time. But before his second entry, he waited a littleHeywood had used scent to attract his sister, and it needed time to diffuse. After about two minutes, Saul entered again. Nothing. He left before the burning sensation grew unbearable. One last attempt. If it still fails, Im going back out to make Heywood pay more. With that decision made, Saul took a deep breath and entered the interlayer one final time from the same spot. This time, the moment he arrived, a horrifying human face lunged toward him. Bang! Saul instinctively threw a right hook. Then he realizedthat mightve been Heidis face. (End of Chapter) Chapter 223: Nightmare Butterfly Cough, cough... Saul was running out of time. As the enormous face lunged at him again, he quickly shouted, Heidi! The charging Heidi froze mid-step. Thats when Saul noticedHeidis eyes were gone. Two deep hollows were all that remained on her face. She now looked rather like the eyeless puppet dolls in Kazs laboratory. The burning sensation around him intensified again. Saul glanced toward the rows of eyes watching from the distance, realizing he had to get out of there immediately. He grabbed Heidis long nose and yanked her upward like pulling a radish, dragging her along as he ran. From beginning to end, the eyes only focused on Saul, paying no attention to the Heidi in his hands. As soon as they exited the crawlspace, the dazed, doll-like Heidi instantly regained her energy. Shrieking Brother! in a high-pitched voice, she darted madly toward the storeroom doors. But just before reaching the horde of corpses, she skidded to a stop, abruptly turned around, and fled back behind Saul, sobbing with little whimpers. If one could ignore the horror on her face, she did resemble a spoiled little girl. Well, more like a spoiled little girls head. Saul paid her no mind as she trembled in fear before the corpse horde. He first returned to his body and stood up again. Looking at Heidi, who trailed closely behind him, Saul realized it didnt seem appropriate to drag a woman by the nose in front of her brother. But although she called herself a person, Heidi was really just a face. She had no neck or back of the headmore like a human-skin mask. After examining her for a moment, Saul finally conceded and cradled her in one hand, loosely shielding her with the other as he stepped toward the corpse horde. I want to take her outside. Please dont harm her, okay? Although the corpses hadnt made a move just now, judging by Heidis fear, she mustve sensed a threat from them. So Saul decided to try reasoning. To his surprise, the moment he spoke, the corpse horde shifted sideways in unison, parting to reveal a two-meter-wide path. Saul blinked, taken aback by how cooperative they were. Had they grown attached to him after all this time? After all, many of them had invited him into their own spaces to witness their dull daily routines. Thank you, Saul said politely, nodding as he carried Heidi forward. Of course, he remained alert in case the corpses suddenly turned hostile toward him or Heidi. Fortunately, the journey was smooth. Saul pushed open the storeroom doors, and immediately saw Heywood still standing there with the black bottle in hand. Brother! Heidi seemed to sniff out Heywoods scent with her long nose and instantly flew from Sauls hand to his side. Saul didnt stop her. Heidi circled around Heywoods head a few times, seemingly wanting to reattach herself to the back of his skull. But Heywood didnt allow ithe simply raised the black bottle in his hand. Heidis nostrils twitched twice, and she whined, I dont want to go back in. Heywood shook his head firmly. Youre too filthy right now. If youre not washed clean, you cant come out. The frail, girl-like expression on Heidi vanished instantly. Her face twisted with fury as she began cursing at Heywood. But Heywood was clearly used to this. With no expression, he grabbed her nose and stuffed her forcefully into the black bottle. Saul: ... Thanks a lot, Heywood said as he sealed the bottle. Without any tricks, he then pulled out a small lead box from his coat. Saul accepted it and was about to examine it when Heywood stopped his hand. Its best to read this somewhere quiet and alone. Each session must not exceed ten minutes. For three days after reading, dont sleep. Avoid deep meditation too. Heywood solemnly laid out all the precautions. The diary offered no objections. He also warned Saul, When not in use, always seal it in this lead box. Dont take notes. And after reading it, as your understanding deepens, you must never speak or write its nameespecially if you have an immature cocoon nearby. The deeper your bond, the more likely you are to awaken it. Once it transforms, even a True Wizard wouldnt dare provoke it. Saul nodded to show he understood. Heywood finally let go. Dangerous yet beautifulthats what makes wizardly so fascinating. He then seemed eager to show off more, inviting Saul to tour the First Storeroomclearly roused by the Nightmare Butterfly. But Saul felt it was best not to wander for now. Heywood didnt push it. Ill go prepare. Ill come help stabilize your soul-body connection at noon tomorrow. That was the first reward Heywood had promised Saul. Saul wasnt in a rush. Cradling the lead box containing the information on the Nightmare Butterfly, he returned to the Second Storeroom. But despite finally having the long-desired material, Saul didnt open it right away. Instead, he placed it on a distant shelf, away from the cocoon. My soul and body are still unstable. Viewing this now might be too dangerous. Better to wait until after my second physical modification. Resisting the lure of knowledge, Saul lay back on his single bed. What I really need now is sleep. But the moment he hit the mattress, he bolted upright again, rushed to the corner of the storeroom, and dragged out a stone coffin. This coffin could partially seal souls. Apprentice wizards often used them to bring mutated corpses back for research. Saul had gotten this one from a senior whod tried to deceive him by pretending to be possessed. He had killed her, and the late-arriving Senior Byron handled the cleanup and divided the spoils. Saul ended up with this coffin. He hadnt had much use for it since. Who wouldve thought hed eventually use it as a bed? Not that he minded. After cleaning off the dust, he tossed in his bedding and pillow. A dozen or so days later, Saul was holding two test tubes, comparing the differences. One had triggered a death warning from the diary. The other was safe, but hadnt turned crimson as described in Ralphs notes. Something mustve gone wrong in one of the steps. Saul shook his head. He couldnt figure out where hed erred. As expected of a True Wizards researchthe diarys corrections still cant help me fully replicate it. Never underestimate any wizard in this world. He set down the test tubes and prepared for a third attempt. Once he perfected the fleshcrafting potion, he could try combining it with his plastic bones. A body-modification method focused on devouring flesh, combined with Soul Resin that could store soulshe wondered what kind of sparks might fly. Of course, the diarys help would be crucial in nudging the final results in his desired direction. Little Algae obediently handed Saul a new empty test tube and stirring rod. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was always the most exciting when Saul did experiments. Unfortunately, just as Saul accepted the tube, the feathered message quill on the left suddenly flew up and began scribbling rapidly on the blank parchment on his desk. A mission? Saul blinked. Hed been back for nearly a month and was finally getting new work. It was as if the mentors had known he was in seclusion and had intentionally avoided disturbing him. If that was the case, it was probably the Tower Masters order. He handed the tools back to Little Algae and approached the quill to read the new assignment. There were no rare materials listed. The final signature read: Mentor Gudo. Oh, Kelis mentor. Saul picked up the paper and cross-referenced it with the inventory list hed prepared. Its been a while since I last saw Keli. I wonder if she made it back safely from her expedition. Judging by her face, she doesnt seem like someone whod meet misfortune on the road. Having faced death twice himself, Saul sincerely hoped Kelis journey had gone smoothly. In less than two hours, Saul had gathered all the required materials and wheeled the cart back to the lab bench. He picked up the feathered quill and wrote Completed on the task sheet. Almost immediately, someone knocked on the storeroom door. Could it be Heywood again? Saul went to open it. Ever since hed pulled Heidi out of the crawlspace, Heywood had regularly helped him improve the stability between his body and soul. Interestingly, he did so using physical conditioning techniques, which had opened Sauls eyes. Though each session felt like acupuncturebeing pricked all overit was worth it. The effects lasted nearly a month. And it was free. So Saul endured. But when Saul opened the door this time, he found someone he hadnt seen in a long while. A smile spread across his face. Youre finally back, Keli. (End of Chapter) Chapter 224: Old Friend and Letter "You still recognized me like this?" Keli muttered as she tossed something to Saul. No wonder she was surprisedshe was clad in full plate armor, with a mask thin as gold foil covering her face, leaving only a sliver of her mouth exposed. Even her lips were a shimmering gold-red. Aside from the red ponytail trailing from her helmet, there wasnt a single familiar feature to be found. Saul caught the item she threw, immediately opening it. Oh? Whats this? Honey? Gan Tree Wax. You once said that common materials are hard to keep fresh for long, and using magic to preserve them is a waste. I happened to see this jar from a human body collector out theremaybe itll be useful for your research. Sauls eyes lit up at once. Not bad. Thisll come in handy for experiments. But I came back in a rush this timeI didnt bring you anything. Keli curled her lip. You owe me then... What happened to your hand? Went out once and lost the meat? It melted. Didnt lose it. I brought it back in a bag. Saul proceeded to tell her about the adventure hed had in Hanging Hands Valley with Senior Byron. After listening, Keli pulled a disgusted face. Im never going on an outing with you. Youve got the worst luck. And youre one to talk? Saul snorted, giving her a once-over. Looks like youve got your own mess going on. Keli lowered her head and patted her breastplate with a metal-gloved hand. The solid clank of steel rang out. This is for an experiment! she said stubbornly. There was just... a little accident. After a moments hesitation, she removed her mask. Her entire face gleamed with the same reflective golden tint as her lips. When her skin and muscles moved, they looked unnaturally stiff. The new magic I was researching clashed with a potion I recently took. Now my pores keep leaking poisonous metal. Saul frowned. Thats worse than I imagined. Need help? Keli rolled her eyes. Youre in confinement! Worry about yourself. A genius like me can handle a little thing like this. Im just fascinated by metalits rare. I want to collect more before I fix it! Saul gave her a thumbs-up with his skeletal hand. You''re a badass. Keli instantly replied, You''re a badass too. Sometimes in private, Saul would say strange words Keli hadnt heard before. She could never tell if he was complimenting or insulting her. So she usually shot back right away and figured it out later. How long are you going to be stuck here? I was hoping to apply for a joint research project with you. Saul glanced back at the warehouse door. Hmm... Not long now. Ive got the base framework sorted out. Whats left is combining the parts and testing them one by one. Should be done within a month... assuming I get lucky. Keli twitched. With your luck? Well see. But she quickly remembered how unlucky shed been lately too, and rushed to change the subject before Saul could clap back. Right, I came to pick up materials. She struggled to pull a rolled-up paper from a small pouch on her armored belt and tried to open it for Saul. Watching her stiff, nearly tangled fingers, Saul shook his head and took the paper himself. The message was simplejust two characters: Completed. Saul recognized them immediately. Hed just written them himself using the message pen. You? Youre the delivery person? You hate this kind of physical work! But he quickly realized, Ah, I see. With how stiff you are now, walkings probably the only thing you can do. Try casting a spell and you might blow yourself up. Kelis expression contorted. She clenched her gloved fist in front of Saul, grinding her teeth. Hurry up and get to work. If you delay me, Im docking your credits! Saul turned to the storeroom, shaking his head and sighing. Funny how someone forgot she was on the job first. Behind him, Keli stomped in frustration, but her armor was too heavy to actually get airborne. The materials were already prepared, so Saul returned quickly. As he pushed the cart out, the warehouse door opened wide, and Kelis gaze swept across the entranceuntil it froze on something. Why is Billy inside? Wait, nothats Bill? He looks kind of weird. Saul had already pushed the cart out, and the door was slowly closing behind him. Bills face disappeared into the narrowing gap. Thats Bill, Saul replied, handing the cart over. How do you know him? Keli took the cart, her armor clanking with each movement. He was also one of Mentor Gudos students. Ive seen him twice. Very memorable. Tsk, tsk. Is he dead? Yeah. The senior who led me into the trap I mentionedthat was him. Well, good riddance then. Keli turned the cart around. Hes got a brother, Billy. Even stronger. Saul had heard of Billy before, and even seen him briefly during a recent spirit-walk through East Tower. But he wasn''t in a good state of mind then, and so he didnt remember him clearly. Worried hell come after me? Nah, dont worry. Hes too busy. All he cares about are experiments and studycold and ruthless like a prop. Keli shrugged, the clatter of her armor echoing. Still, best stay clear of him. Im off, she waved. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul had just opened his mouth to say goodbye when Keli suddenly smacked her forehead. Clang The sound was loud enough to echo faintly in the hallway. Was that really necessary? Saul looked at her, baffled. Almost forgot. Keli started fumbling again and finally pulled a thick envelope from another pocket. Someone gave my brother a letter to pass on to me, and said its for you. Saul took it, puzzled. Who would write him a letter? Seems like a relative of yours? You never mentioned having a familyI thought you didnt. He broke the ornate wax seal Only to find a plain white envelope inside. The white envelope wasnt sealed. Turning it over, Saul saw four characters on the back, and his eyes went wide. The smile on his face vanished instantly. "To my little brother." Keli, noticing the change in his expression, stepped over. Whats wrong? Something bad? I checked itno magic, no mental force. Even paid the Registry to sever any void connections. Nothing dangerous. Saul stared at the four words. There was only one person in this world who had ever called him little brother. Keli, who gave you this letter? My brother said it was from a friend of his. They described your appearance exactly, claiming to be your family The more she spoke, the more cautious she became, suddenly recalling all the messy drama in her own family. Should we report it to Mentor Kaz? Mentor Kaz Might not be helpful. And Saul wasnt ready to escalate it just yet. He needed to confirm the senders identity and intent. Keli, did anyone else know you gave this to me? She shook her head, her red ponytail swishing. No. I didnt tell anyone else. Even the Registry folks just thought it was stuff I brought back myself. Keli was sharpshe immediately understood Sauls meaning. Alright then. Ill accept it. Thanks. Keli studied his face carefully. If it turns out to be trouble, just toss it. But Saul just smiled and shook his head. He watched as she slowly clattered away with the cart, then turned and walked back into Warehouse Two. He sat at the lab table and began opening the letter. He didnt bother checking it furtherif it really was from Kismet, then any hidden tricks would be beyond his detection anyway. Besides, the diary hadnt triggered any warnings. The envelope wasnt sealed, and there were no unusual energy fluctuations. Maybe that was the point. Maybe Kismet deliberately left it open like this, as if to say: "See? I didnt do anything. Sodo you dare read it?" (End of Chapter) Chapter 225: A Brothers Concern To my dear little brother, To my ill-tempered yet pitiful little brother I had to leave in haste last time. It was truly unavoidable. I have seen fate coiling around you, with shadows looming like dark clouds overhead. Your path is treacherous and rife with peril. Challenges may not always lead to opportunitythey may instead herald heavier misfortunes. If the day ever comes when you have nowhere else to turn, come find me in the Wasteland. Though I may not be there, the door will always be open for you! Until then, pleasefeel free to indulge in the death feast Ive prepared for you~ Your loving brother, Kismet Saul quickly finished reading the letter. It was unmistakably from that man who called himself Victorevery word as incomprehensible as the man himself. At the bottom, the signature Kismet was scrawled in large, bold strokes, as if venting his frustration at how Kira had ignored his attempts at self-expression during their last encounter. After reading, Saul immediately closed his eyes to assess his condition. He briefly meditated, then replayed his memories to confirm that his consciousness had not been tampered with. This letter at least confirms that Victor is indeed Kismet. As for the crisis he mentioned if it really is like a cloud looming overhead, maybe its not directed at me personally. He looked up at the warehouse ceiling. If his brain isnt completely fried, calling my danger a dark cloud seems a bit dramatic. Could it be something bigger? A shift in the Wizard Towers situation? It was strangeKismet had even thought about giving him a fallback plan. But the place he suggested was the Wasteland, a region so terrifying that even true wizards tended to avoid it. If it werent for the possibility that Kismet was somehow connected to the golden pages in the diary, Saul wouldnt even consider continuing any contact with him. He tossed the letter onto the desk, turning over the possible hidden meanings in his mind, when he suddenly paused. Wait did he actually use an honorific when referring to me just now? But when Saul looked down to double-check, the letter had vanished. Self-erasing message? He felt a wave of unease. Whats most important now is still to resolve my bodys condition. Im too weak. Though the evidence was gone, Saul didnt let it slide. That very night, he used his messaging pen to report the incident to Gorsahow Kismet had delivered a letter through someone else. After all, Kismet was a Second Rank Wizard and seemed to harbor some ill intent toward Saul. He had no intention of facing this potential threat alone. With that, he once again buried himself in the research and experiments for his body modification. Meanwhile, at the border between the Kema Territory and its rival, the Kenas Territory On a barren plain with no sign of life for kilometers around. Kismet stood among dozens of corpses, tilting his head to listen for something. He cradled a white harp, idly plucking at its strings with his right hand. The music drifted out softly, echoing like ripples under the night sky. At his feet, a man knelt on the ground, shoulders trembling. Suddenly, the harp fell silent. Kismet smiled. Ah, the master has received my sentiments. Satisfied, he looked down at the would-be knight who seemed desperate to lick his boots. When is Kenas planning to start the war with Kema? The knights trembling froze. He lifted his head, his face shifting from terror to confusion, then to joy. Milord? he blurted out involuntarily, then quickly looked around in panic. Despite the carnage surrounding him, he seemed completely unfazed. Milord, the three-party subversion agreement has been signed. Once Prince Aruba reaches the Second Rank, the war will begin immediately. Oh~ Three-party? Then it must be either Byton Academy or the Land Drifters sticking their noses in. Kismet nodded and lightly tapped the knights helmet with the harps body. That tells me nothing. I dont know when Arubas going to advance. The knight looked a little lost but didnt dare flinch. He quickly corrected himself. Prince Aruba said hes confident hell break through within two years. Kismet scoffed. Theyve been scheming all this time just to wait for a fledgling Second Rank? Kema has more than one Second Rank Wizard. Who exactly is he planning to fight? The War Goddess Kira? Or the Wizard Towers Gorsa? The knight inched closer and lowered his voice. Its said that once war breaks out, the Wizard Towers representative wont show up. Only then did Kismet seem satisfied. There we gonow its a fair fight. That makes things exciting. Looks like the Wizard Towers foundations are starting to shake. Time for another ugly game of intrigue. Mentioning war and conspiracies seemed to energize Kismet. But as he did some mental calculations, his enthusiasm dimmed a little. One year two years Saul might not even make it to Third Rank. Still a little too soon. A mere Second Rank Apprentice doesnt even qualify as cannon fodder. As he pondered, the ground began to tremble slightly. A small hill cracked open, and from within crawled a massive sand scorpion. Who knew how long it had been underground? Its body was covered in tangled roots and dirt. The kneeling knight turned and screamed at the five-meter-long monster, collapsing to the ground. But then, remembering who stood behind him, he somehow found courage. He grabbed a sword from the ground, planted himself in front of Kismet, and shouted, Milord! Its a sand scorpion! Ill hold it offplease run! Kismet glanced at the creature, then tilted his chin toward the knight. Then Ill leave it to your loyal service. The knight frozethen a blast of foul wind struck, and the massive claw came crashing down. His strength was unimpressive to begin with. He dodged the pincers but not the stinger. After one strike, he convulsed and died. The sand scorpion turned toward its next prey. But Kismet remained calm. He stepped over the bloated corpse and approached the beast. Humming a single note, a breeze swept through, cleaning the scorpion of all soil and roots. The entire time, the creature didnt moveits eyes fixed on him. Then Kismet climbed onto its back, settling on a smooth section of carapace. The scorpion shook its head and tail, like awakening from a trance. Kismet patted its back. Lets go. Were heading to Kenas to find Aruba and buy our little Saul a few more years. Man and beast disappeared into the deep night across the wasteland. Five days after reuniting with Keli, Saul finally completed a dose of his Fleshcrafting Modification Potion. Holding up the test tube, he stared intently at the shimmering crimson liquid and murmured, Finally. After burning through so many materials Ive managed to make just one. The true wizard-family formulas are more complex than I imagined. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everythingthe procedure, the conditionshad been the same, but his earlier batches just didnt work. If he had taken them, he wouldve turned into a monster and died. After dozens of failed attempts, Saul had learned to multitask. While adjusting the serum with one hand, he calculated the neutralizer dosage and prepped catalysts and solutions. The busiest of all, however, was the diaryit was doing the work of three people. At last, today, he had completed the final component of his new transformation formula. Amid a sea of scribbled notes, he carefully placed the crimson vial on the rack. Only one dose, but all external variables have been ruled out. As long as my hands dont shake He shook his two skeletal hands. Clack clack clackthe bones made sharp little cracks. Maybe tomorrow, I wont have to hear this teeth-grinding sound anymore! (End of Chapter) Chapter 226: New Soul Resin Saul''s plastic bones and Ralphs fleshcrafting magic were both dark-element-based body modification techniques. If not for Gorsas reminder, Saul wouldnt have thought of combining the two. Over a month after being locked in the second storeroom, he finally finished preparing all the raw materials. Instead of starting the modification right away, Saul returned to his coffin for a proper rest. Only by confirming that his mental state was stable and his magic flowing smoothly could he begin adjusting the final potion. The next day, Saul didnt even bother eatinghe dove straight into his lab. Today, he will finally test his theory in full. First, he re-electrolyzed and softened the Soul Resin that had long since been separated from his arm. After several rounds of filtration, he meticulously removed every trace of contaminant. He even extracted all the soul fragments the resin had absorbed, reverting it to its most primitive state. He placed a small amount of the resin into a crucible, activated a weak current to keep it in a flowing state, then added a neutralizer and a supporting reagent from the fleshcrafting magic. The moment the three solution combined, a violent tearing noise rang outthey immediately began "battling" each other. Saul quickly leaned back and crouched, keeping his eyes just above the crucible''s rim. Gray-white, translucent, and bright redthe three colors intertwined, each infiltrating the other in turn, yet stubbornly refusing to merge. They looked like a tricolored ropeentangled, but never truly one. The neutralizer isnt working? Saul frowned. According to his calculations, the neutralizer should have been the first to blend with the other two solution, acting as a bridge that slowly brought the gray and red into harmony. But in reality, there was no sign of fusion. Why isnt there even a hint of reaction? Saul closed his eyes and retraced every step of the experiment in his mind. He had calculated and simulated every part of the process. He couldnt find an error in logic. If logic didnt help, then hed examine reality. Opening his eyes again, he stood and directed his mental energy into the tangled solution in the crucible. It was a risky move. Wizard solution werent always inert substancesespecially in fleshcrafting, where some components carried consciousness-devouring traits and could pose a real danger. But the diary didnt stop him this time. Bit by bit, Sauls mental power reached into the crucible. Although his mental energy couldnt yet influence the outside world directly, after several enhancements, he could now observe subtle details from a spiritual perspective. In that deeper view, he saw the issue: the neutralizer, which was supposed to catalyze the fusion, had become inert. This inertia prevented it from actively blending with the other solution. Just as I thoughtmagic experiments are incredibly complex. This ones probably going to fail. Saul was a little disappointed, but not discouraged. This experiment was already beyond his level; failing a dozen times wouldnt be unusual. But then, something unexpected happened. Perhaps recognizing Sauls familiar mental energy, the Soul Resin suddenly calmed. Its aggression dropped significantly, and the red reagent began to penetrate its surface tension, dragging the transparent reagent along. Is it changing? Sauls eyes lit up. Any change was better than a deadlock. He continued watching. The gray resin was now completely invaded by the red reagent, which behaved like rats storming a grain store. Small gray particles were devoured, and the red reagents absorption rate kept accelerating. The neutralizer, too, began to react properlypart of it entered the red reagent, while another part slowly accepted the gray resin. It looked like the fusion was finally underway, though not in the way Saul had expected. But then, something even stranger occurredwithin the red reagent, gray solution started to appear. It quickly spread, covering all the red liquid in seconds. The gray solution then actively entered the neutralizer, using its fusion properties to join with the residual Soul Resin. Unfortunately, there wasnt much resin left, and the solution stopped reacting after absorbing a small amount. Seeing this, Saul quickly added a bit more resinafter confirming the diary didnt object. As soon as the new resin entered, the gray solution resumed its fusion, but again, it only absorbed a little before halting. This new gray solution has a very low solubility in the Soul Resin Rather than add more, Saul chose to continue observing the internal reactions with his mental energy. What he saw made him suck in a breath. The new solution exhibited intense activitycompletely invisible from the outside, but inside, it surged like an undercurrent. Saul took a drop and placed a life-bearing seed into it. Five minutes passed. Nothing seemed to happen. He plucked the seed out with tweezers and planted it in a small pot with shallow soil. Then he chanted a spell, infusing the pot with light and water. He also sprinkled some fertilizer made by the Wizard Tower near the seed. Finally, he cast a growth-accelerating spell. A green stream flowed into the pot. The soil stirred slightly. Then, a pale yellow sprout pushed out and began growing at an astonishing rate. Soon, the green plant had grown half a meter tallbut then, something eerie happened. A gray liquid began to seep from its surface, spreading until the entire plant turned gray. More alarmingly, the soil also began to shift color. By the end, the entire potthe plant, the soilhad turned a strange black. Even the pot itself began to gray. Such strong contamination? It can even cross species and elemental types? Was this really the reagent he planned to use for body modification? Saul swallowed hard. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cant let this thing keep reacting. He immediately cast the Zero Tier spell Tremor Shock on the plant. It took three full blasts before the gray infection finally stopped spreading. Its weakness is still electricity, but its resistance has increased several fold. Saul laughed. Well, that solves one of the Soul Resins weaknesses by accident. Once it absorbs more soul fragments, its strength will rise again. It might become fully immune to Zero Tier electric spells, but anything higher would kill me outright, resin or not. So yeah, still a win. He lifted the pot to toss it in the trash. But a shadow suddenly flashed by. Like a mad dog lunging for food, it snatched the whole thingplant and potand swallowed it in one bite. Sauls mouth twitched. He looked at the wobbly Little Algae, swaying its tendrils like it was drunk. If you keep eating random crap, I swear Ill carve you up! Algae shudderedwhether in fear or due to a bad reaction, Saul couldnt tell. He quickly grabbed the creature and inspected it thoroughly. Once he was sure nothing seemed wrong, Saul let out a breath. I know youre an earth-element magical beast, but that doesnt mean you can eat everything, okay? Didnt you see that the soil turned gray? If that new solutions activity wasnt fully neutralized, you wanna become a new color variant or something? Saul: Spit it out. SPIT IT OUT RIGHT NOW. (End of Chapter) Chapter 227: Little Algae Protects Its Master Little Algae, rarely scolded by Saul, dejectedly retreated into the back of his neck. Saul stared at the remaining new solution and the still undissolved gray powder. Gritting his teeth, he poured in all the Soul Resin he had. With the increase in volume, the gray powder dissolved even faster. Soon, there wasn''t a single grain of powder left in the cauldron. He stirred the mixture with a crystal rod a few times to ensure it was fully dissolved, then stood up and fetched a potion from the cabinetHeart''s Guard. A life-saving artifact for apprentices, usable from First to Third Rank. He downed the potion in one gulp, then walked back to the cauldron. He deactivated the magic formation and waited for the faint electric reaction to fully subside. The gray solution then began to slowly solidify. Watching this unfold, and recalling the earlier mutation of the plant, Sauls brows furrowed deeply. Yet despite his lingering fear, his hands plunged into the cauldron without the slightest hesitationit had a kind of tragic, sacrificial resolve. Then, a most miraculous thing occurred. The gray solution actually began to climb up Sauls arms on its own, needing no shaping or sculpting as in the past. But when he saw the gray solution forming his hands into two black cement pillars, Saul began to panic. He tried molding the new material into the shape of hands, but as soon as he let go, the material reverted to its previous form. Still, Saul did not panic. The more critical the moment, the more he needed to rely on theory. In his minds eye, the theoretical formulas for the new material flashed by like a slideshow until stopping on a specific page. He closed his eyes, and his mental body spun into overdrive. Compared to other wizard apprentices, his mental force was nothing short of overwhelming, and he poured it relentlessly into both arms. In the very next second, the cement-like limbs began to reshape themselvesinto human hands. Not only that, but the hands, sculpted by his mental force, were astonishingly lifelike. They had fingernails, skin folds, and even capillaries and muscle fibers sensed beneath the surface. They were a perfect replica of Sauls real hands. Sauls face lit up with delight, but the joy lasted only three seconds before a sharp sting came from his elbows. He quickly raised his arms and was shocked to find the stumps of his original limbs were being corroded by the gray solution. Yet there was no pain at allas if the solution carried some kind of numbing property. Is this the start of devouring my body? To perform the plastic bone body modification, Saul had long since dissolved the flesh from his hands. From elbows to fingertips, only white bone remained, manipulated by some dark element power. But now, the new material seemed unwilling to be confined to the forearms. It was creeping past his elbows, trying to advance further up his arms. He wasnt too alarmed. Every one of his body modifications walked a tightrope, and as long as the diary didnt appear, Saul trusted his balance to be top-tier. Without fear of the unknown, Saul instead lifted his arms and inspected them. As the flesh was corroded, blood began to seep out. But the moment it touched the gray solution, it was devoured and turned gray as well. Capillaries, veins, arteries As the corrosion spread, more and more of his vascular and nervous systems were exposed to the gray solution. Enduring the ticklish sensationlike hundreds of tiny fish nibbling at dead skinSaul projected his mental power into the interface between the solution and his skin. Due to blood pressure, the gray solution was still only consuming the blood seeping out. But as the contact deepened, Saul could feel the grayness slowly overtaking the redstarting to invade his blood vessels in reverse. Compared to the solid muscle and bone, solution blood was the easiest to assimilate. As Saul watched anxiously, the gray solution finally breached the barrier and entered the maze of vessels inside his arms. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And to his astonishment, inside the artificial hands formed by the gray solution, a layer of organ-like vascular structure had formed, mirroring his real arms. His fake hands were becoming more and more like real ones. The influence of the new Soul Resin had gone far beyond Sauls expectations. Deep down, he had an ominous feeling: he might truly be crossing a line into something no longer human. And just as that thought arose, he felt a strong numbness flare in his armslike the painful, dead-tingle feeling from a nap-induced compression. The numbness crept from his arms to his torso, and Saul suddenly felt his heart clench violently. The next moment, his brain faithfully did its job, and he passed out. A black tendril caught Saul before he hit the ground. Then it split into two more tendrils, like thick thighs, and carefully walked him over to the stone coffin, gently placing him inside. Afterward, Little Algae, uncharacteristically, didnt return to Sauls neck. Instead, it crouched beside him like a loyal guardian. At that moment, a shadow dropped from the ceiling of the second warehouse. The shadow hit the floor and began to change shapeeventually forming into a silhouette of a woman cloaked in black. The shadow approached the coffin and bent down to examine the boy inside. This kid is reckless, and Gorsa just lets him be! Yuras voice was filled with undisguised fury. A Second Rank apprentice, has he even finished learning all wizardly? Is his magic output up to standard? Is his mental body stable? And he dares attempt such a dangerous body modification?! She was nearly losing her mind. Bits of black ash flaked off her body and melted into the surrounding shadows. No. If he dies like this, all the preparation weve done will be for nothing. Looking at Saul, barely breathing, his face now traced with gray veins, Yura made a decision. No matter if it makes Gorsa suspicious, I have to save this little lunatics life. I can''t take this agony any longer! I have to stop this transformation! But just as Yura reached toward Saul, Little Algae suddenly moved to block her. Step aside, Yura said coldly. Little Algae trembled, but refused to move. Dont forget who buried you under the Wizard Tower. If you defy me, Ill open the magical seal below and turn you back into the mindless killing beast you once were! Little Algae curled over Saul, shaking violently. But stillit did not retreat. You really did choose a new master Yuras fingers extended, growing into long, scythe-like blades. Wherever her fingertips passed, the solid stone coffin sliced open like butter. Little Algae trembled even harder. Just as she was about to shred Little Algae apart, Yura suddenly stopped. Forget it. For the years you once protected me Ill let you have your way this time. If you want to guard him, then guard him. Im just a stranger to you now anyway. With a cold laugh, she withdrew her hands, floated upward, and vanished into the ceiling. Seeing her finally leave, Little Algae let out a very human-like sigh of relief and collapsed limply onto Sauls body. But just as it raised its head again to stay alert, it suddenly saw a figure standing in front of Sauls experiment table. That person wore a reddish-brown cloak and held one of Sauls draft pageshis fingers wrapped in pink bandagesas he studied it. Little Algae instantly froze in place. If facing Yura had made it tremble in fear, then facing Gorsa made it too scared to even move. Even instinct could be paralyzed by terror. (End of Chapter) Chapter 228: Second Body Modification Gorsa was fully absorbed as he read, lifting another page from the desk as soon as he finished the last. Once he had gone through all of Sauls derivation formulas, he frowned in rare confusion. A brilliant idea. No borrowed frameworks, just a direct attempt to integrate but its riskier. How is he so sure hell survive the destruction and modification of both body and soul? He set down the draft papers, completely unconcerned that hed disturbed their original order. Then he walked over to the stone coffin, where he saw the petrified-looking Little Algae. Unlike Yura, Gorsa wasnt angered by the creatures defensive posture, which bordered on disrespect. Instead, he gently patted Little Algaes smooth, bald head. Youre a good kid. I believe Saul is a better match for you than Yura. Once Saul becomes a Third Rank apprentice, Ill extract your seed and give it to him. Sound good? Little Algae blinked, jaws parting slightly to reveal a row of shark-like teeth and a black tongue that reached out to gently lick Gorsas fingertip. It couldnt speak, only respond instinctively with the most basic reactions based on its understanding. Gorsas eyes narrowed with a warm smile. That happy, huh? Little Algae nodded. Seeing this, Gorsa reached into his chest, extracting a red candle from the gap in his bandages. He pulled over one of Little Algaes tendrils and wrapped it around the candle several times. Only after confirming it was held steady did he let go. With a snap of his fingers, the red candle ignited instantly. If Saul hasnt woken up by the time the candle burns out, use the flame to burn his palm. Little Algae glanced at the candle, then at Gorsa, and nodded obediently. Gorsa smiled faintly and vanished from the second storage room. Passing through the eye-covered passage, he accelerated and returned to his personal quarters in an instant. He stiffly settled into his soft couch, silver eyes narrowing slightly. Sauls concept is fascinating, but whats even more intriguing is the way he reached it So many hypothetical pathways suddenly get cut off midway, only for him to switch to a completely unrelated line of reasoning. Is his thinking just that erratic, preferring to run everything in his head or does he have some way to confirm that the original deductions were definitely wrong? Wuu wuu Saul opened his eyes. He thought hed just heard someone crying. But all he saw was a blue sky dotted with fluffy white clouds. Am I hallucinating? Saul stretched out a hand and grabbed at the sky. Feels like wind? Wuuuuu There was that crying again. Could this be another illusion caused by the body modification? Like last time, when the world turned into bubbles? Saul turned his head to look at his left shoulder. The diary was still floating there, which gave him a bit of relief. Wuuuuuuuuu The crying grew louder. It felt like the crying figure was intentionally raising the volume because Saul was ignoring it. Tch Curiosity killed the cat, huh? Even if theres no life-threatening danger, it might still cause me trouble. Best to pretend I didnt hear anything. Even though the sky seemed incredibly real and the breeze carried a vivid floral fragrance, Saul was convinced it was an illusion. He subtly touched the ground beneath himwhat he felt was grassy soil, damp with traces of moisture that matched the wetness on his clothes. Feels like there was a rainstorm here just now Halfway through the thought, Saul cut himself off. Dont follow the illusion. That leads to deeper delusion. He began channeling his mental energy, trying to wake himself up. His spiritual body began to vibrate faintly. Saul focused on recalling the solid feel of the Wizard Towers stone floor, forcing himself to imagine that what he was touching wasnt damp soil, but dry bricks. Just like a dreamer trying to jolt themselves awake. Suddenly, a face appeared above him, blocking his view entirely. To his surprise, it was an incredibly beautiful facealmost surreal. None of the beauties Saul had ever seen could compare. It was like a meticulously painted masterpiece, free of any earthly imperfection. Saul stared blankly for two full seconds before his reason kicked in: either shut his eyes, or stare harder to find a flaw. He chose the latter. He didnt like passively avoiding things. But the more he looked, the more Saul began to doubt that this was just an illusion. Because aside from how impossibly beautiful she was, everything about the girl seemed real. Short, pale green hair hung downeach strand falling naturally in place. Among the locks of hair on either side, he spotted something elsepointed ears. At the sight of those ears, a word flashed through Sauls mindElf! Is she really an elf? Or just my imagination of what an elf should look like? Wuuuuu A tear fell onto Sauls face. So she had been the one crying earlier. Despite being stunned by her beauty, Sauls instincts immediately went on alert when he heard the sobbing again. Should he stay quiet, or say something? He had tried to wake up earlier and even checked that the diary was still with him, but he still hadnt returned to reality. Since the first method hadnt worked, Saul decided to try a different approach. Why are you crying? The green-haired elf froze in her sobs and looked down at him with sorrowful eyes. Because Im going to die. Saul was taken aback. Youre injured? She shook her head. Im going to die. Saul hesitated. If he kept asking questions, would he trigger some trap? Like asking, How can I help? and she answers, Let me eat you, followed by an instant transformation into a ghost bride? After thinking it over, Saul simply said, My condolences. The elf froze. She stared blankly at Saul as another teardrop, long held back, slipped from her eye onto his cheek. Then, just like shattering glass, the world around him cracked and fell away. The ceiling of the second storage room came into view, along with Little Algaes dark, looming face, and the drool that was just about to drip from its mouth. What the helldont tell me that was your drool just now? Saul bolted upright and quickly touched his face. Sure enough, he felt a drop of liquid! You were going to eat me, werent you? Little Algae extended the red candle toward him. It was nearly burnt out, with wax running down its tendril. A red candle? Saul took it. Did you take this from my cabinet? Little Algae waved its tendril horizontally. Someone gave it to you? Little Algae nodded. Who? Saul chuckled. Who else could get into the second storage room? Was it Lady Yura or the Tower Master? If the former, nod; if the latter, curl up. Little Algae curled up into a ball. The Tower Master came here himself? Was he worried the modification might go wrong? Saul turned toward his workbench and immediately noticed things had been moved. But he wasnt worried. If it was the Tower Master, it didnt matter if he saw the modification formulaseverything had been acquired legally and aboveboard. There was nothing that couldnt be revealed. Besides, Saul no longer wrote secrets in the language of his past life like he had when he first crossed over. In a place like the Wizard Tower, filled with powerful individuals and lurking dangers, that would be the same as advertising that he was hiding something. And now that hed become a wizard apprentice, with his spiritual strength gradually growing, his mind was more than capable of storing all the secret knowledge he needed. What didnt need to be hidden could simply be recorded on paper. And the fact that the Tower Master had made no effort to hide that hed flipped through Sauls notesthat, too, was a kind of safety signal. At that moment, Little Algae suddenly nodded again. Saul patted it gently. But this gesture didnt seem to confirm his earlier guessit had taken too long. Though Little Algaes reaction time was sometimes pretty slow So someone else came in, too? (End of Chapter) Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 229: A New Body Who else could freely enter the second storeroom? There was no need to even think. To his surprise, both of the top beings in the Wizard Tower had come to observe Sauls body modification. It made the young apprentice feel a bit honored and flustered. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after the initial shock, he felt it was only natural. The carefully nurtured sapling had sprouted againnaturally, they had to make sure it didnt grow crooked. Besides, Sauls body modification wasnt a secret to those two beings. If they wanted to watch, so be it. Saul climbed out of the stone coffin. You were the one who put me in there? Little Algae wiggled its tendrils in confirmation. Good. Saul sat back at the lab table, looking at his restored hands, his thoughts returning to the modification experiment. He pulled out pen and paper and began documenting the changes before and after the transformation. First, his skin was no longer semi-transparent and showed bones underneath. But it still had a pale, ashen gray hue. It looked more like a corpse than a living person. When Saul clenched his fists and lightly tapped the back of his hand, he could even see the blood vessels slightly bulge. The veins under the skin are real? My arms seem to have regrown in my original form thanks to the fleshcrafting spell. He picked up a small knife, intending to cut the skin and examine whether the internal tissue had truly regenerated or if it was just a mimicry under the transformation. But when he pressed the blade gently against the skin, it merely indented the pale gray surface without leaving a mark. Saul applied more pressure. Though he felt some resistance in his left hand, the skin still didnt break. He barely even felt any pain. Theres tactile feedback, but pain sensation is dull. Instead, it was the small knife in his hand that couldnt withstand the pressurethe blade began to bend and warp. Saul simply gave up on the knife and cast Arrow Spell directly on his skin. Yet the magically enhanced arrow shattered the moment it hit his skin. The tip snapped clean off and ricocheted away. All Saul felt was a dull achenothing serious. He picked up the arrowhead and squeezedit instantly warped in his hand. My strength has increased, and my skin is much tougher. Finger dexterity is unchanged, but tactile sensitivity is dulled. Ill have to adjust and get used to it. Remembering the changes he observed in his elbow during the modification, Saul quickly rolled up his sleeve. But when the fabric was pushed above the elbow, the skin there was still the same pale gray. He traced his arm up to his shoulder and chest. The touch feedback made his heart sink, and he stripped off his robe and shirt entirely. What he saw stunned him. His entire upper body had turned gray as well. He rolled up his pant legs in a rush, then hesitated and undid his belt. One glance down My whole body changed? Saul dressed again in a daze, rummaged through his lab tools for a mirror, and took a look Sure enough, even the skin on his face hadnt been spared. Now all of Sauls skin had turned ashen gray. Only his hair and pupils remained black. He had suspected there might be widespread effects when he saw the gray solution corroding his skin and entering his bloodstream, but he hadnt expected it to be this thorough. This must be the fleshcrafting spells inherent devouring-modification instinct. And the first thing it chose to modify was me. He also noticed that his arms and body no longer looked so scrawny. The original body had suffered from chronic malnutrition and insomnia from fear, so Saul had never managed to make up for the gap in growth. Now, he appeared somewhat stronger. Especially in his upper armsthere were faint outlines of biceps and triceps. The new gray solution didnt just integrate with my bloodit also enhanced my physical condition. But what exactly is the basis for this enhancement? Saul stood up and inspected his pants. They were tighter and slightly shorter. I must have grown at least three centimeters. He still wasnt exactly tall, but at least hed caught up with his peers. Whether this change is permanent or will continue over time is unclear. Ill start recording my measurements daily from now on. To confirm, Saul measured his body thoroughly and noted the data for ongoing observation. He returned to the lab table and picked up his modification formula, analyzing what had caused these transformations. With the correct result already in hand, reverse-engineering the answer was much easier than solving it outright. The changes in skin and tissue were mainly due to the fleshcrafting spell. But what role did the plastic bone play in all this? To test his skins toughness again, he took a very sharp steel needle and applied 70% of his strengthonly then did he finally manage to pierce his palm. Immediately, a droplet of red blood welled up. And this time, the pain was quite noticeable. Squinting, Saul focused his mental energy and examined the droplet. Within the blood, he could see tiny gray particles. They were invisible to the naked eye, but clearly visible under the enhancement of his meditation technique. These particles were evenly distributed throughout his bloodstream. Saul took the droplet and ran a test using lab instruments. The blood showed no major anomaliesonly that its vitality was significantly heightened. And when he looked back to take another sample, the wound had already disappeared. Healing has improved, too. Not bad. So far, all the modifications have been positive. But I dont have any soul fragments on hand, so I cant verify how the plastic bones soul resin properties have changed yet. That could waithe still had plenty of time. Next was the most crucial testhad the compatibility between body and soul improved? Saul closed his eyes and began to meditate again. As his mental energy began to circulate, he was surprised to find that his body welcomed the flow of magic and mental energy, and even actively aided the transmission. It was a novel sensation. Before, during meditation and casting, his body had never resisted, but it had never helped, either. It was like the difference between entering a cold, empty house, and coming home to find your parents waiting, urging you to change and wash up, with a steaming dinner ready on the table. Saul was touched. And a little overwhelmed. This body... it only truly accepted my soul after the modification. Thinking of those gray particles in his blood, Saul formed a hypothesis. The key step in this modification was when I infused my mental energy into the potion. That mustve triggered an unplanned reaction. The new gray solution had one additional ingredientmy own mental power. It was that forcemy soulthat activated the complete alchemical reaction. So when the modification spread throughout the body, it naturally took on the shape of my soul. That mustve been what the Tower Master foresaw when he instructed Saul to reference fleshcrafting spells to resolve the incompatibility between flesh and spirit. Ralph, before being toyed with by Kismet, was able to devour others without losing himselfbecause his soul was the core of the potion. As long as that core remained intact, no matter how much flesh he consumed or how his body changed, his identity as Ralph was preserved. But when his soul was damaged, his body became something bizarre. So... the soul-detachment issuehas been solved? Saul immediately sat down and put it to the test. Naturally, by attempting a voluntary try to get his soul out of body. He closed his eyes and activated his mental body, simulating the Erosion Diagram and attempting to rise from within. At first, his soul showed no signs of movingnestled calmly within his body. Only when Saul intensified his meditation did he begin to feel resistance. Then came a distinct sensation of slight misalignment between soul and bodyhe was almost out, but then a powerful tug pulled at him from within, not wanting him to leave. Saul could tell that with effort, he could still detach. But he chose not to push it, instead slipping back inside. As I thought! Saul opened his eyes. Once the body has been reshaped to fit the soul, leaving it becomes far more difficult. Before, projecting his soul out of body was like taking off a coat. Now, it was more like tearing off a layer of skin. The difference was immense. With this, the issue of my soul leaving my body at random is resolved! Saul smiled in satisfaction. The only thing he still couldnt figure outhe hadnt found the original souls presence during this entire modification. Did I guess wrong, or was it just hidden too deep? Saul sat back in his chair, twirling a pen between his fingers. I was probably wrong. Theres no way a normal soul could last this long. He suddenly thought of the soul infusion experiment hed once participated in. In that test, a First Rank apprentices soul had been injected into a deceased Second Rank apprentices body. The situation was oddly similar to his own. But in that case, the compatibility was so poor that even basic sensory transmission was distorted. Even genders of the soul and body cannot be the same, otherwise it cannot enter the new body. Compared to that, Sauls situation was mild. Maybe I should take another look at the soul infusion records. I might find the real reason for my incompatibility heck, I might even help fix the biggest issue in those experimentsgender mismatch. He set that thought aside and continued his testing. Now came the moment of rewardmeasuring magic and mental strength. He grabbed the black crystal orb and poured in magic power at full force. According to the orbs reactionhis magic value had surpassed one hundred. Beyond that point, the orb couldnt provide accurate readings. Hed need a different instrument, or head to the registration hall for a more precise assessment. Its only been two months since I entered the Second Rank. Saul couldnt hide his excitement. I gotta tell Keli this great news. He could already picture Kelis expression going from stunned to disbelieving to furious and finally to her lifting her haughty chin and swearing shed surpass him. The thought made Saul grin even wider. (End of Chapter) Chapter 230: Soul-Devouring Resin After reveling in his success, Saul ran another test on his mental body. The results were just as delightful. Although the new resin had been purged of the soul fragments it had previously absorbed, its quality still surpassed that of the first- and second-generation plastic bones. As a result, Sauls mental strength had risen by another level. And as it continued to absorb more soul fragments in the future, his mental body would only grow stronger. This material needs a new name. ''plastic bone'' doesnt even begin to describe it anymore. As he mulled it over, Saul tidied up his messy notes. After organizing all the pages together, he added a cover to the first page and stitched them up with thread. He leaned forward and wrote three large words on the coverSoul-Devouring Resin. This would be the name of the formula for Sauls second body modification. That said, aside from Saulwhose mental body was already comparable to that of a True Wizardno other apprentice would be able to replicate it. This was a modification scheme that would cause ordinary apprentices to either die on contact or go insane from just trying it. And unlike his first modification, this second one had been far more comfortablealmost like drifting through a dream. However, what he saw in the dream left Saul puzzled. Why had he dreamed of an elf? Senior Byron had once told Saul to avoid anything related to elves before reaching the Third Rank. But Kongsha didnt seem to share that concern. She was actively seeking out information on elves. Thinking back, both encounters hed had that involved elves were steeped in eeriness. And the library held no information about elves at all. Even books written in Elvish contained nothing about the elves themselves. This complete lack of knowledge about them left Saul feeling vaguely uneasy. Fear stems from the unknown. Maybe the Tower Master can help me analyze it though I dont know if hes free right now. He wrote a message with his communication pen to inform the Tower Master that he was awake, then sat on the sofa gifted to him by the Tower Master and began a restorative meditation. To his surprise, just a few minutes after leaving, Gorsa reappeared before Saul. And he brought the same type of sofa with him. Not bad. Your mental and physical alignment has returned to a stable range. Upon seeing him, Gorsa scanned Saul from head to toe. Still, having undergone two body modifications in such a short time, its best to have Kaz do a full checkup. Saul nodded obediently. While he had already done a self-check, the tools in the storage room were quite basic. If the Tower Master could get Kaz to take a look, thatd be even better. Do you still have the letter that Kismet delivered? Gorsa brought up another matter. He had been preoccupied the last time he received news of it and couldnt come, but now it was clear that he was quite concerned about why Kismet had reached out to Saul. No. Not long after I finished reading it, the paper vanished. I couldnt find a trace of it. Gorsa listened, lowering his gaze in thought, gently tapping his fingers on the sofa. Then, he abruptly stood. His hood slipped off his head, and his thick russet cloak billowed open. Close your eyes. Saul quickly shut his eyes. A burst of blinding light pierced through his eyelids, casting everything behind them in red and causing a faint stinging pain despite being shut. Saul hurriedly raised his hands to shield his eyes, finally escaping the glares intensity. Dazed, he could feel the external light growing even stronger, nearly cutting through his fingers and stabbing into his eyes. Just as he considered whether he should follow the carriage drivers examplecurling on the floor and covering his headthe intense light finally began to fade. You can open them now, Gorsa said gently. Saul opened his eyes, but all he could see was white. It took two full minutes before his vision finally returned. Tower Master? I didnt find any trace of the letter either. Kismet secretly sent you that letter, then made it vanish right after you read it. If he only wanted to convey a few words, he wouldnt have gone to such lengths. Sauls eyes widened. You mean he mightve transmitted something else through that letter? Thats my suspicion, Gorsa replied with a faint shake of his head. But I just examined you thoroughlytheres no sign of foreign magic or mental influence. Still considering Kismets usual tactics Saul, try to recall if there was any other content on the letter? Was Gorsa suggesting that Kismet might have controlled him through the letter? Sauls expression grew serious as he closed his eyes and circulated his mental strength to its fullest. Anyone else doing this would look like a jokeit was nearly impossible for a normal person to detect tricks from a Second Tier wizard. But Saul was confident. If there was any trace at all, hed find it. A while later, he opened his eyes. No issues. Still, when he saw Gorsa staring straight at him, Saul politely asked, Tower Master, would you like to do another scan yourself? If I did, it would harm your mental body. This Wizard Tower was Gorsas domain, deeply connected to him. Since even he couldnt find anything, the chance that Kismet had tampered with Saul was extremely low. Have you encountered anything strange lately? Gorsa asked slowly. For example, hearing unusual sounds or seeing unfamiliar images. That question jogged Sauls memoryhe finally remembered the real reason he had called the Tower Master here. I passed out for a time during the modification. While unconscious, I saw an elf. An elf? Gorsa leaned forward. How do you know it was an elf? Saul described the girl sobbing and wailing that she was going to die. Then he asked, Could that elf-related vision have something to do with Kismet? Recalling Kismets striking appearance and flamboyant mannerisms, Saul suddenly blurted out a theory. Could Kismet be an elf? Hah, why would you think that? Gorsa was actually amused. Then again, most apprentices know almost nothing about elves. But since your mental body is already on par with a True Wizard, I suppose I can tell you Elves disappeared three hundred years ago. Elves disappeared? Saul blinked. If they vanished three hundred years ago, why is everyone still so wary about them? And Elvish is one of the most common wizard languagespeople study it all the time without any issues. Seeing Sauls surprise and curiosity, Gorsa smiled and continued, Thats because Elvish was a language the elves created specifically to communicate with wizards. According to Gorsa, the elves were born with exceptionally strong mental power. Even newborns had the mental strength of True Wizards. They spoke rarely and preferred to sing, but their songs had no lyricsonly melodies. When they needed to communicate, they simply sent mental vibrationsentire volumes of information transmitted perfectly in a single second. But this often caused unintended consequences: the receiving partyif not another elfmight go insane on the spot. So the elven sages developed the Elvish language. Normally, elves used writing to communicate. If necessary, they would speak. And in emergencies, they would send a mental pulse and let fate decide whether the receiver survived. Elvish does have a spoken form and sounds like singing. But many of the pronunciations are impossible for humans to replicate. Even with tongue and throat modifications, perfect imitation is extremely difficult. Thats why Elvish is used more for recording than for speaking. Starting with Elvish language was Gorsas way of easing Saul into the topic through something familiar, rather than shocking him with raw facts about elves. After all, even discussing elves could confuse or even damage the minds of weaker apprentices. It was thanks to Elvish language that the wizarding world came to understand elves better. But greater communication didnt lead to fewer conflicts. From Gorsas explanation, elves werent the idealized paragons Saul had imagined. They were straightforward, but not na?ve. They loved nature, but also the laws of nature. At times, this made their behavior seem inexplicable or even cruel. For instance, when a group of wizards clashed with the elves, the elves mercilessly transformed the entire regionalong with its human inhabitantsinto a habitat suitable for elven life. Not a single human survived. This cemented the elves terrifying reputation. Back then, the elves didnt control much territory. But not even Third Rank Wizards dared provoke them. Their status was unshakable. Then, three hundred years ago, they suddenly vanished. No one has seen a real elf since. Its as if their existence was erased. And any wizard who tried to investigate their whereabouts either disappeared or was contaminated. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gorsas silver eyes gleamed faintly. Some say the entire elven race, without exception, was contaminated. Saul: ...Ive stepped into something huge. (End of Chapter) Chapter 231: The Story of the Elves The entire race contaminated at the same time? Saul suddenly felt a chill run down his spine, like goosebumps erupting all over his skin. But that was impossible. His skin had already been modifiedtough and dulled to sensation. It shouldnt be capable of getting goosebumps. All elves live together? Not even a single one escaped? Thats the terrifying part, Gorsa said seriously. Elves do prefer to live in close communities, but their territories are scattered across the continents. Some travel far from home. And dont forget, there are different kinds of elvesSunlight Elves, Dark Night Elves, and the Ocean Dwelling Water Elves. Yet no matter the type, whether they were hunting with their kin, trading with wizards, or even fighting the dwarves they all vanished at the exact same moment! The entire race, regardless of distance or bloodline, all wiped out at once? Saul felt like the goosebumps had transferred to his cerebral cortex. What kind of power what kind of level of existence could simultaneously target so many beings and leave not a single one behind? What if one day, this same force turned its attention to humanity? The more he thought, the more terrifying it became. He clenched his fists, afraid that the trembling of his hands would become too obvious. What if what if one day, that power targets humans? Saul murmured the question with hesitation. The elvesbeings with mental power rivaling True Wizards even in childhoodhad vanished without warning. That thought made Saul deeply concerned about himself, and about the future of the wizarding world. Could it happen to them too? Would they one day be collectively contaminated and then disappear? It would be like using the find-and-replace function in a documentselect all, replace! No warning. No way to resist. Not even a reason to understand why. That kind of overwhelming, inescapable power made Saul start questioning all the effort he had put in so far. Was it worth it? Was it really worth fighting so hard? Was it worth it? Sleeping naturally only once or twice a month, and devoting every waking second to studying, researching, and adventuring? Was it worth it? Modifying both his body and soul in the pursuit of power? Was it worth it? Knowing that one day, in his pursuit of knowledge, he might devolve into an unrecognizable beast? Saul let out a long breath. A deep sense of helplessness and insignificance washed over him. His back unconsciously began to hunch. Gorsa sat across from him, watching silently. He knew Saul was wrestling with a fierce inner struggle, but he didnt interfere. The disappearance of the elves was truly terrifying when one thought too deeply about it. But even more terrifying was the fact that the elven disappearance was only one of the great horrors of the world. If Saul couldnt pull himself out of this darkness on his own, then even if Gorsa stepped in to temporarily comfort him, it would only plant a deeper seed of doubtone that might erupt again in the future. And when that time came Gorsa wouldnt save him. Matters of the mind are difficult to alter. At that moment, Saul exhaled again. He leaned forward and buried his face in his hands. He didnt want to see anyone, anything. Because no matter what he looked at, he could only think about how everything would eventually vanish into nothingness. But sometimes, thats exactly how the human mind worksthe more you try not to think about something, the more vivid those thoughts become. In the darkness behind his closed eyes, he saw the already-deceased Sid and Brown he saw Mentor Rum hiding in the shadows Angela hugging her knees and weeping, then turning around and crafting her servants into corpse flowers Nick, always trying to suppress his emotional swings but occasionally breaking down in tears and laughter Byron, who preached equivalent exchange again and again but returned to save him in a time of crisis the proud yet frank little genius Keli and the alluring, mysterious, terrifyingly powerful Kongsha He watched these figures who had struggled so hard in the wizarding world slowly fade into blankness. One by one, their existence was erased. In the end, Saul thought of himself, and his past life. That life of constant exhaustion, working from dusk to dusk, seemingly full, yet ultimately unchanged. Sauls shoulders began to tremble. A soft sob escaped through his fingers. Watching him like this, Gorsa narrowed his eyes. His fingers twitched slightly, as if debating whetherif Saul truly broke downhe should step in. To save him or to kill him. While Gorsa hesitated, Saul suddenly straightened his back. He lowered his hands, and there was not a single tear on his face. Instead, he was smiling. Sorry, sir. I got caught in a spiral just now. Im good now. Please, continue your story. There was a lightness in Sauls smile, no trace of the breakdown hed just been through. He had indeed been shaken by the incomprehensible, unstoppable terror of that unknown force. But then he thought: in the peaceful world of his previous life, was life truly any more secure? Sometimes youd be laughing one moment, and the next, youd be gonekilled by an accident, a disease, a natural disaster. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Probability is just as uncontrollable as the unknown. If he lived every day dreading the small chance of total human extinction, he wouldnt have needed to wait for a transmigrationhed have already found his way to the rooftop. Not bad, Gorsa said, his silver eyes narrowing, like he was both smiling and evaluating. He went on, The reason we say the elves were contaminated is because after their disappearance, all elven-made artifacts began to change. Many who possessed these items reported falling into strange illusionsespecially when channeling their mental form. The more advanced the artifact, the more dangerous the effects. Some kind of illusion? Saul felt more and more like this sounded just like Kismets power. But the Tower Master had denied that Kismet was an elf though that didnt rule out a connection. Those who used elven artifacts often reported hearing faint voices. Some even claimed to see elves appearing in their daily life. But no one elseneither through their eyes nor through mental perceptioncould see any trace of them. And the more they used the artifact, the deeper the influence. Some even lost the ability to tell what was real. Most eventually became fully contaminated, because they believed too strongly that the elves still existed. And after a Third Rank Wizard went mad and slaughtered two small nations, the wizarding world initiated a campaign to purge all elven artifacts. But as you already know Gorsa suddenly raised a hand, and an item flew toward them from a shelf. Saul turned to lookand to his shock, it was the Whisper of the Elves, the item Kongsha had secretly used. The more forbidden something is, the more people long for it, Gorsa said quietly. Whether its the elves strength, or the mysterious force that made them vanishwizards are drawn to both. His long fingers rotated the bottle, but the liquid inside didnt ripple in the slightest. The twig within, however, began to change. As he turned the bottle, the two remaining green leaves on the twig began to yellow. Their edges turned from yellow to brown, drying and curling into brittleness. By the time Gorsa stopped, the once-vibrant twig was on the brink of death. Did you use or make mental contact with Whisper of the Elves? Saul opened his mouth then silently nodded. Gorsa wasnt angry. He had never been one to care about rulesotherwise he wouldnt have left his family behind to live alone on the Western Continent. Theres only one elven item in the Second Vault. Look at it. Its trying its best to disguise itself, but its almost out of energy and close to perishing. Youve just undergone Body Modification, which severely affects your mental form. Right now, your soul is especially fragile and exposed. So instead of Kismets power showing you the elves, perhaps you were simply paying the price for using an elven artifact. He handed the bottle to Saul. The moment Saul took it, he heard a voice again Im going to die. Startled, Saul looked up, about to speak, but Gorsa cut him off. Dont tell anyone what you see or hear. The more you acknowledge your connection to the elves, the more real it becomes. And beliefthat recognitionis the most dangerous part. Because, in the end, no one can convince you except yourself. Gorsas tone grew heavy. Saul quickly shut his mouth. He looked down at the Whisper of the Elves in his hand. In just a few seconds, the leaves had yellowed even more. One of them, under the silent gazes of both Saul and Gorsa, detached from the twig and drifted into the liquid belowwhere it dissolved instantly, without a trace. (End of Chapter) Chapter 232: Even Together, They Couldn’t Beat Me If I stop using any elf-related artifacts from now on, would that keep me from falling into elf-induced illusions again? In theory, yes. But in the wizarding world, there was once a case where someone used an elf artifact only once, then went mad years later. He went around telling everyone he had swallowed an elf whole. No one believed him, and in the end, he dissected himself and died. Uh But you dont need to worry too much. Whether you can break free of an elfs illusion depends on your personal willpower. Judging by your performance just now, Id say you dont need to worry about being haunted by elvesat least for now. Saul lowered his head. The Whispers of the Elves in his hands were still talking to him. Sometimes it just cried meaninglessly; sometimes it repeated, Im going to die. But Saul no longer had the teasing attitude he had when telling the green-haired elf, his condolences. Watch it die. That bottles yours now. As for Kismet, my opinion hasnt changed. No matter what he plans, with your current strength you can only passively accept it. So you might as well channel your anxiety into a thirst for knowledge. Id rather you actively pursue learning than risk your life just because of the threat of death. Gorsa stood up. Only by becoming strong yourself can you stop fearing schemes and conspiracies. He adjusted his cloak, carefully wrapping his entire body in the broad, reddish-brown fabric. Youve probably noticed that some people in the Wizard Tower are starting to have their own agendas. Saul quickly stood up as well, thinking, So you did notice. But he still responded respectfully, Mentor Kaz hinted at that. The most obvious example was Mentor Rum. Saul always felt the man was severely depressed. Gorsa, however, smiled without a care. YesMonica is timid, Rum is melancholic, and Anze bears resentment. But that doesnt matter. As long as they complete the tasks I assign them on time, it''s fine. Saul hesitated for a moment, then couldnt help asking, Tower Master arent you afraid they might gang up on you? Gorsa tilted his head. No. Even the five of them together couldnt beat me. After Gorsa disappeared along with his couch, Saul sat in a daze for a while, cradling the dying Whispers of the Elves. The gap between a Second Rank Wizard and a First Rank Wizard was even greater than he had imagined. Saul had once killed Sidsomeone a tier above himusing artifacts. And Sid, in turn, hadnt seemed particularly afraid when facing Byron, who was one tier above him. No wonder the Tower Master once said that there was no essential difference between wizard apprentices. Only when one advanced to the rank of a true wizard would there be a true leap in quality and status. Just then, the last leaf on the Whispers of the Elves in Sauls hands fell off and vanished into the solution. Only a bare, withered twig remained in the bottle. The crying and whispering that had been echoing in Sauls ears finally stopped completely. He let out a sigh of relief and set the bottle on the lab table. Three days later, after a full-body examination, Saul walked out of Mentor Kazs laboratory. He was escorted out by another Second Rank apprentice. Angela, who previously managed the lab, had already left, but no one seemed particularly interested in her departure. In the Wizard Toweror rather, in the wizarding world in generalpeople seldom concerned themselves with gossip that didnt involve them. Everyone was simply too busy. The new apprentice managing Kazs lab was someone Saul had never seen before. He was much older than Saul, yet treated him with exceptional respect. He even walked Saul all the way to the lab entrancealmost the same courtesy usually reserved for Mentor Kaz himself. All done? Keli greeted him at the door, her voice dull. She was doing better than beforeat least no longer wrapped in that immobile full-body armor. But she still wore a thick metal mask to absorb the toxic metals seeping from the skin on her face. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The skin on other parts of her body carried a faint metallic sheen, though she said it no longer affected her mobility. Yeah. Whats your magic power now? Keli asked eagerly. 103. Hiss Keli, just as Saul expected, managed to express pure envy, jealousy, and spite with only her exposed eyes. I thought I was doing great, raising mine to 80 during that mission but youre still a freak! A freak? Saul lifted his hand and waved it. I paid with my life for this. Keli rolled her eyes, the gold in them gleaming. Like youre the only one. They walked side by side to the end of the corridor. Saul glanced back and saw that the Second Rank apprentice was still standing at the lab entrance, watching him. What is it? Keli turned and looked too, then laughed. Ha, your status isnt what it used to be. Youve been out of sight for so long, of course people are curious about you. My status isnt what it used to be? Saul raised an eyebrow. Why didnt anyone tell me? You didnt know? This time it was Keli who looked surprised. Among the senior apprentices, theres a rumor that youve already been taken in by the Tower Master. Theyre saying that at the very least, youre guaranteed to reach Third Rank. Only Third Rank? Saul scoffed. Cant they dream a little bigger? Come on! Spare a thought for those who joined the same year as us but are still stuck at First Rank. Be a little human, would you? Keli joked, then added, So is it true? Are you really the Tower Masters student? Saul thought for a moment. The Tower Master has guided me, but he hasnt officially said hed be my mentor. Keli immediately gave him a knowing look. Then hes still testing you. Too bad My own mentor said the Tower Master specializes in dark and light elements. Otherwise, hed have gone to recommend me. When they reached the ramp where they would part ways, Saul called after her. Didnt you say you wanted to apply for a joint experiment with me? Why havent I heard anything? Ah Keli sighed and shook her head. Mentor Gudo gave me a new project. I had to team up with oh right, the one I mentioned beforeBilly. Once I finish that, Ill come find you. Alright. Saul shrugged. Even though the Wizard Tower has a ton of resources, sometimes its not as free as it seems. You cant always study what you want to study. Standing on the ramp, Keli watched the busy apprentices passing by and sighed. Before I came, I already knew my strongest affinity was with fire. I even made a whole plan for my studies based on that. But when I arrived, I realized there arent any mentors here who teach fire magic. I even considered whether I shouldve gone to a more academy-like wizard organization like Baydon Academy. Seeing her uncharacteristically pensive, Saul wasnt sure how to comfort her. In this Wizard Tower, even powerful true wizards were forced to work on research they didnt enjoy under the Tower Masters pressure. What freedom could mere apprentices expect? Saul was fortunate. When the unseen hand pushed him onto the path of a wizard apprentice, the direction he was forced into just so happened to align with his own goals. And what element could be more fitting for the Dead Wizards Diary than darkness? Seeing Sauls silence, Keli suddenly waved and laughed, Youre not feeling sorry for me, are you? Before Saul could reply, she raised her fist. Its fine! Even if my main element is metal, Ill still do great! My mentor told me the Tower Master originally specialized in light magic, but switched to darkness, and hes still the strongest Second Rank on the Western Continent. I can do it too! Gorsa: I''m not targeting anyone (End of Chapter) Chapter 233: The Idealist’s Locator Keli had never lost when it came to confidence. Watching Keli wearing a heavy metal mask and disappearing elegantly on the top of the ramp, Saul walked down slowly. Come to think of it, even though he saw the Tower Master more frequently than Keli did, it felt like she knew the Tower Master better than he did. Mentor Gudo really did treat Keli well. He not only taught her knowledge but often chatted with her about all sorts of gossip. Returning to the Second Storage Room, Saul decided to stop by the library first. Ever since hed unlocked the Tower Masters private library on the 19th floor via the minimap, hed rarely bothered with the public library. Last time, hed even bought a copy of Hiding in the Cracks from the library administrator. But before he could study it properly, another bookThe Ethereal Bookwas mysteriously snatched away and returned to the shelves by the sudden appearance of the Tower Master. As a result, his study of Cracks had been postponed indefinitely. Now that hed finally taken care of his own minor troubles, he wondered if the Tower Master had any other tasks in store. After some consideration regarding his study path, he decided to focus on locator devices over Nightmare Butterfly. The abilities of the Nightmare Butterfly were indeed powerful and alluring, but the dangers they brought were just as immense. Especially now, with his soul form having only just stabilized, Saul wasnt in a rush to go wandering through dreamscapes again. By contrast, locator devices were his real key to advancing. There was a common saying in the Wizard Tower: A Second Rank apprentice without a locator doesnt count as a real Second Rankaccording to Keli, anyway. This reflected the general agreement that when it came to categorizing knowledge (Zero Tier vs. First Tier spell difficulty) or power (whether or not one had a locator to protect their mental state), most apprentices placed more value on the latter. Though Saul hadnt run into any bottlenecks with higher-level spell knowledge, he was still completely lost when it came to choosing a locator. Even with two sets of formulas and insights hed gotten from Kongsha, he hadnt found anything concretely helpful for determining what locator suited him. So now that he finally had some peace and quiet, he decided to go study locator theory properly in the library. As he approached the library, he noticed several young faces standing hesitantly at the entrance, peeking nervously inside. No doubtthey were new apprentices. Only newbies acted like stepping through the library threshold was some sort of trial, intimidated by the smug young administrator standing just inside the doorway. Saul passed them without pause and stepped straight inside. The young administrator was momentarily stunned to see him, quickly scanning Saul up and downthen, to Sauls surprise, his demeanor actually turned uneasy. Good afternoon, Saul said politely, as if the previous incident hadnt happened at all. Do you have any books on locator theory? The young man, unusually restrained, answered in a low voice, Locator-related knowledge is in the thirteenth row, fourth column. Just in front of the wraith section? The Wizard Towers library wasnt the kind of place you casually browsed. Especially past the eighth rownobody knew what sort of knowledge might pop up on those shelves. Thats why most apprentices opted to ask the administrator first. That, more or less, was their whole purpose. Saul headed for the indicated row, but couldnt resist glancing toward the fourteenth row, fourth column. At the bottom shelf of that ominous section, someone was still lying there. But this time, it wasnt the familiar arm Saul remembered. Has my fear changed? Saul rubbed his chin. Is it because the second round of body modification resolved the mismatch between my soul and flesh? When Saul had inexplicably transmigrated into a newly deceased body, he was given a second life, but the body hadnt been a perfect fit. This mismatch made it harder for Saul, a dark element apprentice, to harmonize his soul and flesh. The second body modification, however, had reshaped Sauls body to match the contours of his soul. Though his outward appearance remained the same, his pale-gray skin was now molded from his own mental poweressentially giving him a more suitable outer shell. The fact that the bookshelf storing wraith-related books had generated a new illusion supported Sauls theory. By its logic, the figure that appeared should represent his new fear. But when he saw the arm peeking out from beneath the shelf, he froze. His fear had changed from his past self to a little girl?! Why would I fear from a little girl? I better go take a look. As the saying goesknow your enemy, and youll never lose a battle. With that thought in mind, Saul crept over to the fourteenth row and tilted his head until it was parallel with the ground. Slowly, cautiously, he bent down to peek beneath the lowest shelf. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He chose not to squat outrightjust in case something dangerous happened, this position would let him leap away more easily. Soon, the figures face came into view. Soft mint-green hair lay scattered across the natural wood of the bookshelf. Pointed ears stuck out slightly, the tips lazily curled with weariness. It was herthe elf Saul had seen in the hallucination during his body modification. He stepped back in a rush, retreating until the bookshelf fully blocked her from view. Why is it her again? He pressed a hand to his forehead and turned back to the thirteenth row. I guess hearing the Tower Master talk about elves last time mustve stuck with me. Stillbeing afraid of an elf was better than being afraid of himself. At least the former he could find a way to avoid. Pushing his new fear aside, Saul composed himself and began browsing the shelves on the thirteenth row. Though the books here were all about locator devices, most of them were notes, speculations, and theories. There wasnt a single volume containing actual locator formulas. It made sensethis was the public library. The books here were for general study, and things like locator formulas werent the kind of knowledge you''d find lying around for free. Not that Saul mindedhe wasnt looking for a formula anyway. Unlike others, he wasnt disappointed. His eyes scanned the various books of all shapes and sizes, until a slim volume tucked in the corner caught his attention. Carefully, he drew it out from the crowded shelf. The cover read: How to Choose the Right Locator for You C Barbara He gingerly flipped through the opening pages. On the title page, written in Necrotic Whispersthe very language Saul was currently studyingwere five words: Know Thyself Direction Method Results Self-Reflection This is starting to feel like self-analysis. Saul continued reading. The second page, written in rushed and uneven handwriting, read: Ive summarized the five stages of selecting a locator device based on what Ive seen and learned. Since locators are grounded in personal perception, everyone''s understanding will differ. The more detailed the explanation, the more likely it is to lead someone astray. If you think your way of thinking aligns with these five concepts, feel free to take this book and explore further. If notrip this page out immediately, and forget everything youve read. Barbara As expected, everyone perceives locators differently. Compared to runes and spells, which follow a more mathematical logic, locator knowledge feels more like idealistic philosophy. That explains why its harder for someone like me, trained in science, to grasp. Saul closed the book. Hed borrow just this one today. Though hed only glanced at the cover, the authors mindset felt oddly compatible with his own. With his choice made, he turned to leavelingering too long might cause the surrounding white mist to thicken and risk getting lost in the deeper library. But just as he stepped into the aisle between the twelfth and thirteenth rows, he saw the young administratorwhod been standing at the librarys entrance moments agonow blocking his path ahead. From the way he stood, it was clearhe had been waiting for Saul. (End of Chapter) Chapter 234: The Administrators Surrender Saul stood still, his guard up. "What do you want?" The young administrator''s facial muscles twitched continuously, and his eyes gradually turned red as he stared at Saul. Seeing this, Saul grew more cautious. He tucked the book in his arms away, but his lips curved into a faint smile. Did you come here specifically to ambush me? At that moment, the white mist around them suddenly thickened. Except for the area where they stood, the fog elsewhere abruptly became so dense it was like a wall. Saul lowered his shoulders and raised a hand. Several translucent gray worms began drifting around his arms. Last time, this guy and the old administrator had tried to persuade him to buy a book, only for the Tower Master to suddenly appear and snatch one of the volumes away. Since the Tower Master hadnt said anything afterward, Saul hadnt pursued the matter. He hadnt expected these guys to still be so persistent. It seemed they were ready to make a move themselves. He remained on guard, but unexpectedly, in the next second, the young administrator suddenly bowed deeply to him, his face twisted in a grimace. Please take me with you! Saul blinked in surprise. What do you mean? Speak clearly. The administrator raised his head but kept his back bowed. I wish for your permission to follow you. Willingly offering himself as a servant? This guy was a librarian, one of the Tower Master''s subordinates, yet he wanted to follow Saul? With the thick fog isolating them completely from the outside world, the setting didnt seem fitting for a pledge of loyalty. Saul didnt lower his guard. He looked down at the awkwardly bowed administrator. Why? Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ive been trapped in the library of this Wizard Tower for over a hundred years. Even before Lord Gorsa moved the Tower here, I was already confined to this place, never once setting foot outside. My only companions were the books I couldnt read and this never-dissipating white fog. Eventually, I got so bored that I split myself into three personas based on my life experiences. So it was truethe young, middle-aged, and old administrators were all one person. Because they never appeared at the same time, Saul had assumed they simply changed forms. He hadnt expected them to be actual separate beings. Hed sliced himself into parts? So you want me to take you out of here? Yes, my lord. If you take me out of the library, I will sign a contract with you and serve you for a hundred years. After that, I ask only for my freedom. You belong to the Tower Master. How could I possibly have the authority to do that? Or are you saying I should go and ask the Tower Master for you? You dont need that authority, my lord. You can simply take me away in secret. Weve already discovered the special Soul Resin on your body. Sauls heart stirred, and he stretched his right hand forward. My Soul Resin? Can you recognize it? But the young man only looked at Sauls outstretched hands and let out a bitter laugh. You look completely different now, but I know that you once possessed Soul Resin, and a very special kind. Are they after the plastic bones? Saul thought to himself. Even though I havent tested them with the soul fragments yet, the Soul-Devouring Resin is definitely of higher quality than those bones. He probably cant see it because fleshcrafting magic has disguised its nature under this simulated skin. I did have Soul Resin once, but it was very low-level and only lasted a few days. Maybe youve made a mistake. No, my lord! The old man and I personally tested it. His voice trailed off toward the end. Saul frowned. Tested? He suddenly recalled a strange incident before the administrator sold him the book. The old man had deliberately taken the book from his hands and returned it. So that was a ployto make contact and test him. But at that time, my hand was already skeletal, and the Soul Resin was in my pocket, Saul muttered, puzzled. Maybe they werent referring to his plastic bones after all. The young administrator lowered his head, his voice low and heavy. Yes When we touched you, a part of our soul was taken from us. Taken? Saul was completely unaware of such a thing. Hed never noticed any soul fragments of theirs inside him. But he hadnt had any Soul Resin on him at the timehow could he have absorbed someone elses soul? Suddenly, he glanced at the diary while the administrator still had his head bowed. Could it have been the diary working behind the scenes? The diary could absorb excess evil thoughts in Sauls bodycould it also directly absorb a wraith like this administrator? Get up. I can barely hear you when you''re like that. The young man straightened up, only to see Saul standing directly in front of him. A thrill surged in his heart. Was this Saul accepting him? But to his shock, Saul suddenly reached out and grabbed the administrators arm. Yet the administrators soul didnt fragment at all. He was the one who panicked, more than Saul. Huh? Your Soul Resinits gone?! Yes. When Saul tried to grab the administrator, his hand passed right through, just like a normal person would pass through a wraith. But Saul merely looked thoughtful. He pulled his hand back and narrowed his eyes slightly. His mental energy began to circulate through his hands. In an instant, Sauls hands became nearly transparenthis bones clearly visible, the rest of the tissue seemingly vanished. He reached for the administrators arm again. And this time, wherever Saul touched, the administrators body disappeared. Saul drew his arm back and studied it. I see. It seems I do have the ability to take you. But then his hand returned to its normal pale-gray form. He crossed his arms and glanced around at the thick mist. Still, I dont see why I should risk angering the Tower Master for your sake. Dispel the fog. Ive been here long enoughits time I left. The administrators joy quickly turned to panic. He didnt remove the fog right away. Sauls expression darkened. What, are you really thinking of using this mist to trap me? Threaten me? No! the young man quickly protested. This fog temporarily blocks outside perception. I only wanted to speak with you in secret. So you are hiding it from your master. And Im supposed to trust that? The young man gritted his teeth. No one will find out. Saul said nothing, studying him. A wraith who had lingered in a Wizard Tower for who knew how long was bound to be dangerous. But a library administrator now that was tempting. This guy must know a lot. Maybe even the Tower Masters pastand what hes doing now It was a risk. But one worth consideringif Saul could minimize the danger. At the very least, this administrator had to show more sincerity if he wanted to change masters. The young man glanced around cautiously. Only mist rolled around them. No sound. No shapes. Then he spoke again. Since I split into three parts, each persona can rest for long stretches. Once I leave with you, the other two can cover for me. For at least three or four years, no one will notice. If the Tower Master looks for me, theyll pretend Ive been devoured by the white mist of the library. That simple? And the other two wont resent being left behind? The young man gave a bitter smile. Youve seen the middle-aged ones personalityhes scared of everything, doesnt dare take risks. As for the old man last time, he tried to hide in the Ethereal Book to sneak out with you. But the Tower Master caught him and shattered him. He still hasnt reformed. Saul folded his arms and thought, So there really was something off about that book last time. I hadnt expected a wraith to be hiding inside. But judging by the Tower Masters reaction, he doesnt want them to leave with me. If I accept this guy, will I be found out and punished? He raised a hand to rub his forehead, using it as an excuse to glance at the diary again. Even if I can take you, and you can hide the truth There''s still a very important question left. The young man waited tensely. Saul lowered his hand, a charmingly sly smile on his face. Why should I take that risk for you? Saul: Name your price. (End of Chapter) Chapter 235: Whoosh Wizards place great importance on benefits. So does Saul. Whether or not to take risks depends on whether its worth it. Now is the moment for the young man to show his worth. After all, Saul still didnt fully understand what the Wizard Towers administrator could do or what abilities they possessed. "I currently dont have any special abilities. The only thing I can do is briefly control a small amount of the white mist inside the library," the young man gathered his courage, straightened his chest, and seemed to regain some of his pride. "But Ive memorized every book in this library. Any knowledge you need, I can retrieve and present to you within ten minutes. I can also determine which knowledge you can access directly, and which may be dangerous. Even information from the outside world that youve seen, I can use my experience to assess its authenticity, identify items, and detect traps. And..., The young man pressed his lips together, as if making a resolution. Since the previous owner of the Wizard Tower, Ive been here. I know many of the Towers secrets... including the current owner." Sauls expression remained neutral. Wasnt this just a walking, searchable encyclopedia, combined with "Wizard Tower: A History"? Then, it seemed like he could almost hear the sound of his saliva dripping out. Control yourself! Dont lose composure! He casually nodded. "It is indeed more convenient to not have to come to the library to find books." At this moment, the surrounding white mist began to waver, as if it could no longer maintain such a thick barrier. The young man saw this and immediately looked at Saul in panic. "My lord, I fear I cant hold on much longer." Saul glanced around, sighed, and said, "Fine. But after I take you out, you must obey my commands completely. In a few years, you may find yourself even less free than when you were in the library. But I also promise you thisafter a hundred years, Ill grant you freedom. If you accept..." "Thank you, my lord!" The young mans eyes shimmered with tears, almost on the verge of breaking down. "While inside the Wizard Tower, I will stay completely hidden within your body and not let anyone discover my existence." Since discovering that Sauls body could absorb wraiths, he and the old man had been trying to use Saul to leave. However, the old man who acted first chose to hide it from Saul, hoping to take advantage of him leaving the library before talking about other matters. This would give him a chance to negotiate with Saul. But in the end, this plan was discovered by the Tower Master, and all their efforts were in vain. The young man still had a slim chance of surviving, but after struggling through dozens of sleepless nights, he decided to confess to Saul and leave the library with his help. If Saul agreed, the chances of him leaving the library without being discovered would rise significantly. But if Saul refused, the Tower Master might be informed, and hed end up like the old man. Fortunately, the young mans gamble paid off! As though reflecting the young mans mood, the white mist around them grew more unstable, on the verge of dissipating. Saul stepped forward and extended his hands toward the young man. "Dont move." The young man quickly stood straight, not daring to move. Then, Sauls hands turned transparent again, and only the skeletal arms were visible as they wrapped around the young administrators arms. Saul began to visualize the erosion diagram, and ethereal limbs stretched out from his fingertips. The spirit that emerged in the outside world suddenly transformed into long, thick octopus-like tentacles. In an instant, they spread out, wrapping the young man tightly within them. The young man, who had been eagerly awaiting, now showed a look of terror. He barely managed to suppress the urge to flee, remembering Sauls command, "Dont move." The next moment, the tentacles that had tightly wrapped around the young man contracted suddenly. Countless suction cups opened wide, their blood-red mouths snapping open as they pulled him in, sucking him clean as if he were jelly. With a whoosh, the young man was completely absorbed. In the final second, Saul almost heard the young mans wail. A massive amount of energy was drawn into Sauls Soul Resin, causing him to stand still for a moment, unable to move. The tentacles retracted, and his arms returned to a grayish-white hue as the surrounding mist dispersed. These mists, as if frightened, dared not approach again. The place where Saul stood was now as pristine as if it had been filtered a dozen times. However, this strange phenomenon didnt last long. Before Saul had left the library section, the white mist had already gathered once more around. After leaving the book section, Saul took out the books he had prepared to borrow. "The administrator seems to have been absorbed by me. What should I do with this book?" Just as he thought this, he saw the middle-aged administrator huddling in the corner, clutching his arms tightly. Saul smiled faintly and walked toward him. "Hello, Id like to borrow this book." The middle-aged administrator finally looked up at Saul. His eyes were filled with fear, and he seemed to have already guessed what had happened. Trembling, he quoted a price. After a brief hesitation, he lowered the rental fee a little. Saul gladly accepted, pretending that he hadnt just taken away the other administrator, which would surely increase the middle-aged administrators workload. "I saved 3 Magic Crystals," he thought contentedly, placing the book into the side pocket of his robe. But just as he was about to leave, he bumped into someone at the door of the library. It was none other than the long-unseen leader of the Mutual Aid Society, Lokai. Since discovering that Lokai was using parasites to control newly inducted First Rank apprentices in the Mutual Aid Society, Saul and Keli had been avoiding them. They only occasionally participated in one or two exchange meetings when they needed materials urgently. Lokai, too, seemed to be wary of the two, never inviting them to the low-level apprentice gatherings again. Saul still wasnt sure what Lokai was doing with the First Rank apprentices, but it was certainly not for anything good. Lokai was still a Second Rank apprentice, but he didnt radiate the same anxiety as Kongsha did. Saul wasnt sure if he was confident or had already resigned himself to his fate. Anyway, judging by his appearance, Lokai wasnt far from thirty. "Long time no see, Saul," Lokai said, eyeing Saul with a hint of surprise. "I should have expected it. Youve already undergone a second transformation." "Hello, Senior Lokai. Its just a little improvement, nothing major," Saul replied politely, no matter what he was thinking inside. It seemed Lokai had specifically waited for him at the library door. Someone must have reported his whereabouts. Saul remembered the new apprentices hed seen when he entered the library. Another batch of newcomers had likely joined the Mutual Aid Society. "Dont be so nervous. Im here just to invite you to a special exchange meeting three days from now," Lokai said with a grin, winking at Saul. "With your current status, I assume you dont need to worry about anything anymore?" Ever since the Tower Master saved them and took Saul away from the Land Drifters, their acquaintance had stopped being a secret. Later, Saul was free to enter and exit the private library on the nineteenth floor, and people quickly took notice of him. It seemed that they all assumed Saul was now the Tower Masters student. What they called "direct disciple." In fact, Saul himself wasnt ready to acknowledge that relationship yet. But even if he didnt admit it, he knew he could no longer keep a low profile. So he might as well step forward. "A special exchange meeting? What makes it special?" Saul asked, showing a bit of interest. "Yesterday, a batch of Third Rank apprentices returned from an outing, bringing back a lot of good materials. Whenever this happens, we hold a special exchange meeting, inviting some Third Rank apprentices and outstanding Second Rank apprentices to exchange knowledge and materials," Lokai explained, spreading his hands. "Since we were promoted to Second Rank, no one really teaches us systematically. We can only self-study and ask our mentors for help with specific issues. But with so many apprentices and only one mentor, its impossible to get all our questions answered, so an exchange platform among peers is the best way to learn." Saul had to admit that Lokai had a point. If it werent for the hidden motives behind the Mutual Aid Societys formation, he might actually appreciate the good things Lokai had done for the apprentices in the Wizard Tower. "I understand. When and where will it take place?" "Three days from now, 9 AM, in the Third Rank apprentices activity room on the 13th floor of the East Tower. Youll see it as soon as you arrive." Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you have an invitation?" "Other Second Rank apprentices need one, but you dont," Lokai said with a bright smile, eyeing Sauls grayish-white skin. "Your transformation form is as obvious as Kongshas. No one in the Wizard Tower will fail to recognize you." (End of Chapter) Chapter 236: The Dead Wizards Diary Rank Saul agreed to attend the gathering, and Lokai readily stepped aside to make way. Although the corridor of the East Tower was actually quite spacious, yielding the path was still a clear sign of his stance. The Mutual Aid Society was deliberately trying to win Saul over. No doubt its because of those rumors again. But that guy Lokai he might not really be acting out of fear of the Tower Master. Saul didnt feel smug about it. He hurried back to the second storeroom. That young administrator was still sitting inside his belly, after all. If he got back too late, who knew what might happen. After safely passing through the bronze gates, Saul moved quickly through the empty corridor. When he passed through the room outside the storeroomthe one stacked with crateshe suddenly stopped. He didnt know why, but it felt like someone was watching him. Saul glanced around, seeing nothing out of the ordinary. But when he activated a semi-immersive meditation technique, that feeling of being watched vanished completely. He furrowed his brows slightly, then headed straight into the storeroom. Shortly after Saul went inside, a black shadow dripped from the ceiling. His mental strength is getting sharper. Looks like I cant keep tailing him this way anymore. Yura touched her lips, then melted into a pool of black slime and slipped through the stone floor beneath her. Inside the storeroom, just as Saul was closing the door, his eyes driftedseemingly unintentionallyup to the ceiling. Then he passed through the crowd of corpses and rows of towering shelves. Bathed in white candlelight, he calmly walked up to the lab table. The messaging pen was quiet again today. His mentor hadnt assigned him any tasks. He wondered if things were this laid-back when Kujin used to work here. Saul pulled out a chair and sat down. He took out a new First Tier spell hed been studying and began analyzing the composite runes it used. But after a short while, he found himself staring off into space. Where others couldnt see, Sauls diary had already floated out. Then the tip of his right index finger began to turn white, then transparent, gradually elongating and moving closer to the diary. This was an idea Saul got from Little Algaepartially transforming his soul body into a tentacle shape, which greatly improved both flexibility and "feeding" efficiency. But even in this form, he still couldnt touch the diary. Unable to touch the locator, unable to grasp how it workedthis had kept Saul from turning the diary into his own locator. That said, after reading the new book How to Choose the Locator Thats Right for You these past few days, hed gotten some inspiration. If he wanted to turn the diary into his personal locator, he first needed a deeper, more stable connection with it. And second, he needed to reassess his own positioning. He had ideas for both, but there were still a few things he hadnt gotten his hands on yet. Otherwise, hed have already started experimenting. Back to the present, After Saul extended a wisp of soul body from his fingertip, it approached the diary and began feeding it energy. Theres a nice bit of soul awareness here. Old pal Diary, mind holding onto it for me for a while? Just as he had that thought, the diary seemed to react to something and flipped open with a rustle to the last blackened pages. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Saul felt a force connect with his soul body, along with a signal. It wasnt a word or sentence, just a vague conceptual impulsel, but Saul somehow understood it instinctively. [Requesting initiation of consciousness transfer.] Whoa! Saul blinked. This is giving off sci-fi vibes all of a sudden. Still, since that mental signal was being interpreted through Sauls own understanding, the phrasing might just be influenced by the sci-fi terms floating around in his memory. It was probably still rooted in magic at its core. Actually, communicating like this isnt half bad, he rubbed his nose. Begin transfertargeting Oh right, I dont even know his name. Just limit it to the young administrators consciousness. Right after that, the force linking to Sauls soul body started exerting a gentle pull. Saul was still wondering if it might be too weak when suddenly, a new blackened page appeared in the diary. [WhCWhere is this place?] A shaky, messy line of white characters appeared on the new page. Saul replied mentally, This is where Im keeping you for now. You might be here for a while Are you scared of the dark? [Not scared.] Following the rules, the white letters first responded to Sauls question, then asked their own. [But this place is strange. I cant feel the passage of time. And every time I answer your questions, I can feel my soul energy draining away.] Sauls eyes flickered slightly. This young administration was the first soul consciousness to notice that. Was it because hed been a wraith for a long time, or did he have something special about him? Yes. Not just answering, even thinking consumes your energyuntil your consciousness fades away completely. [] Even six dots couldnt express the complicated emotions the young administration felt right now. And the fact that he could even write six dots was probably thanks to the diary deliberately translating it into something Saul could understand. [You tricked me. You never planned to let me go. I really did bet on the wrong thing.] The blackened page trembled faintly, as if the young administrators consciousness was about to dissipate. Saul quickly explained, I didnt mean to trick you. Ill replenish your energy laterI wont let you fade. Though replenishing the black page was just an empty promise for now, Saul was confident hed be able to do it in the near future. Seeing the page settle again, Saul couldnt help but shake his head. So easy to fool. But you really shouldve been more careful. You didnt set up any countermeasures at all, just let me capture you like that. [I couldnt leave. I had no time. The only thing I could do was try to take you down with me if you broke your promise. But now, even thats out of reach.] Hed opened his eyes only to find himself inside the diary, forced to answer Sauls every question, completely unable to resist. He couldnt even self-destruct. The power Saul used to bind him was far beyond anything he could have imagined. In fact, even Saul still didnt know what level the Dead Wizards Diary really belonged to. Gorsa, a genuine Second Rank wizard, couldnt sense the diary at all. Kira and Kismet had never noticed anything strange about Sauls left shoulder either. Ralph, whod once obsessively chased the diary, believed that possessing it would allow him to become a Fourth Rank wizard. If the diary really was on par with a Fourth Rank wizard, that would make sense. But the more Saul interacted with the diary, the more he could sense its immense power. Fourth Rank might not even be its limit! Thinking along those lines, it was only natural that a mere wraith like the young administration couldnt mount any resistance at all and became the diarys servant in every way. Though Saul could use the diarys power to enslave him, forcing him to answer every question, he didnt see any point in making their relationship that rigid. Rational communication and a bit of respect could encourage more initiative from the consciousness sealed in the diary. Now that youre truly out of options, you should understand I dont need to lie to you anymore. Saul continued to soothe him, Dont worry. I just need you to stay here for a few years. As long as you behave, Ill let you out later. That promise of freedom after a hundred years still stands. The white letters hesitated for a while, but ultimately chose to yield. After all, he didnt have a choice. [I understand. During this time, I will do my best to serve you.] He didnt bother saying anything like I hope you keep your word. No point. [Let me reintroduce myself. I was a Second Rank wizard in life, but due to a bloodline issue, I was hunted down and had to abandon my real name. But for convenience, you can call me Agu.] Death Wizards Diary: Signal transmitting Accept transmission? (End of Chapter) Chapter 237: The Exchange Meeting Saul blinked and shifted positions, continuing to ponder the "rune problem" in front of him. A Second Rank wizard? How did he end up in charge of a library? From Agu''s appearance, Saul couldn''t discern any particularly unusual bloodline. [Because of my race, I was constantly hunted. Eventually, I died at the hands of a Third Rank wizard from the Gorsa Family. My soul was extracted by him and turned into an eternal servant.] An eternal servant, no wonder you offered to serve me for a hundred years. Saul smacked his lips. Im a bit curiouswhat exactly is your race? If the question is too sensitive, or dangerous for me to know, feel free not to answer. [Its only dangerous if you tell others.] [I am a Faceless One.] Saul had never heard of that race. Aside from raising an eyebrow, he didnt show much reaction. [Faceless Ones are like shadowswe have no identity of our own. We survive only by replacing others.] So this name, Agu, is it your own, or Though obligated to answer Sauls questions, Argu still paused for a while before writing new text. [It was given to me by the daughter of the last man I replaced.] It seemed Agu was someone with stories of his own. Saul didnt press furtherdidnt ask about the man or his daughter. What kind of race are the Faceless Ones? Do you reproduce by splitting, or are you hermaphroditic? As a wizard, Saul found this a topic of academic interest. Agu had likely grown used to wizards'' inquisitive nature, and answered without resistance. [We were born in the Lightless Abyss. We can also self-replicate.] No wonder Agu could easily split himself into three parts. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As for the Lightless AbyssSaul had heard of it before. It had been briefly mentioned in the Basic Knowledge of All Things. A spatial rift. But that was all the books had said. Not even a single detail about what existed within the Abyss. Saul knew not to dig too deeply. He instructed Agu to rest quietly in the Black Page for now, to conserve energy. Agu fell silent, and the diary turned to Mordens page. Saul didnt initiate contact with Morden again. The old king of the mortal world was nearing the end of his conscious existence. To preserve Mordens mind, Saul temporarily decided not to consult him furtherat least until he found a way to replenish the Black Pages energy. Thus, Herman also managed to retain his consciousness by sheer luck. Time passed quickly in study and experimentation. In the blink of an eye, three days had gone by. Dressed in a grey robe, Saul arrived on time at the 13th floor of the East Tower. Rounding the corridor, he saw the room Lokai had mentioned. Lokai, as president of the Mutual Aid Society, was personally welcoming Second and Third Rank wizard apprentices arriving for the exchange meeting. As soon as Saul approached, Lokai abandoned the person he was talking to and came over eagerly. Youre finally here! I thought you werent coming todayhehe. Am I late? Saul asked coolly in the face of Lokais enthusiasm. No, its Lokai pulled out a pocket watchan uncommon sight in the Wizard Tower where hourglasses were the norm. Ah, exactly at the last minute. Come in, hehe. Its really lively today. Lots of Third Rank apprentices showed up. Im sure youll recognize someone inside. At that moment, Sauls heart stirred. He suddenly turned his head. Half a second later, Lokai also turned his gaze behind Saul. At the end of the corridor, Kongsha was approaching in a deep purple satin gown. Uncharacteristically, she wore no cloak or hood. As she walked, her pale long legs occasionally emerged from the dress, catching the eyes of many. And Kongsha, whose face was fully exposed without concealment, stared back at the onlookers with her many bloodshot eyesmore than a dozen of them. Kongsha, Lokais expression grew complicated, You werent invited to this exchange meeting. Are you going to stop me? Kongsha had already walked up to the two. All of her eyes were pressed against the glass wallone turned to Lokai, two to Saul. But most of them were aimed to her left. That made Saul notice her left side as well. He squinted and directed his mental energy toward it, but saw nothing. Let her in, came a voice from inside the room. Saul looked over and saw a man standing at the door, smiling. That smile was subtly unpleasant, as if mocking someone. Besides, Ive never seen someone contaminated by an elf before. This is a good chance to observe. The man continued. His words were like a torch thrown into dry hay, instantly changing the atmosphere inside and outside the room. Even Saul couldn''t help but glance at Kongsha, trying to find traces of contamination. But unlike the wary stares of others, Saul wasnt nervous. After all, hed recently encountered an elf himself, and received guidance from a reliable source. Encountering elves wasnt dangerous in itself. As long as one kept a clear understanding and didnt accept them as real, one wouldnt be affected. Cognition is mostly formed subconsciously. The best way to avoid elven contamination is to minimize exposure. Still, Saul was curious to see what someone affected looked like. Besides, for the woman who had led him into the wizards path, he had some faith. At that moment, Kongsha also directed one eye at the man in the room and said coldly, Jero, if youre really curious, I can introduce you to Hirsidges. She raised her hand and pointed to her left, as if someone truly stood there. Even the smile on Lokais face faltered. No one knew whether Kongsha was joking, but anyone with even partial knowledge about elves knew: the more you understand elven illusions, the more likely you are to be contaminated. And yet, Jero stepped forward fearlessly, arms folded, bowing slightly in the direction Kongsha had pointed. Sure! Hello, Hirsidges. Im Jero, a Third Rank wizard apprentice, specializing in lightning. I love women with unusual traitscare to be friends? There was no reply. But Jero acted as if hed heard something, nodding as if in response. Saul could tell at once that Jero was lying, or putting on a show. Because judging from where most of Kongshas eyes were focused, if someone were standing to her left, their head would be at least half a head taller than Jeros. Saul had no interest in this farce. Since he couldnt find traces of an elf on Kongsha, he gave up, bypassed Jero, and stepped into the activity room first. The setup looked like a classroom partyrows of chairs formed a circle, leaving the front and center open. In the center stood two rolled-up scrolls, each about two meters tall. Saul sensed faint magical waves from them. They likely had wizard formations drawn on themthough he didnt know their purpose yet. Still, with them placed front and center, hed probably find out soon enough. Sauls entrance acted like a resume button for the animation paused by Kongsha. Everyone withdrew their gazes from the doorway. Some turned to Saul instead. He looked back. And sure enough, he spotted a few familiar faces. Billy, whom hed seen during his night tour of the East Tower, was sitting in the back. His head was lowered, eyes on the floor, seemingly uninterested in the outside commotion. But Angelawho had made a secret deal with Billy was not here. Next to Billy sat a pale-faced Wright. And on Wrights lap was a girl. She looked about sixteen or seventeen, dressed in a black-and-white maid outfit. The skirt was deliberately shortened, just above the knees. Her legs were covered in white thigh-high stockings, and she wore small black lambskin shoes. With her fair complexion and attire, the girl looked like a porcelain doll. [End of Chapter] Chapter 238: Information Sharing Wright had been tidying the girl''s hair when he looked up and met Saul''s gaze, pulling a difficult smile across his pale face. He had already repaid the one hundred credits he owed Saul in full, but ever since then, he had been deliberately avoiding himsometimes even staying out on missions for long stretches. Whatever he was worrying about, Saul had no clue. A few seats away sat another familiar face. It was Kujin, the former manager of the second storage room. After his first attempt to trick Saul into removing candles from the storage room had failed, Kujin never approached him again. Most likely, hed been spooked by the disappearance of his partner, Ferguson. The burly Kujin now sat at the side, carefully withdrawing his peering gaze. But his massive frame still made him stand out sharply in the room. There were many other familiar faces in the lounge, though Saul couldn''t quite recall most of their names. But Byron was nowhere to be seen. "Looks like the senior really is keeping his distance from the Mutual Aid Society." Saul casually choose a seat not far from the door. One seat away sat a skinny Second Rank apprentice, whose skin on both face and the back of his hands glinted with a metallic sheen. Somewhat similar to Kelis current conditionprobably another apprentice specializing in metallic elements. Not long after Saul sat down, Jerowho had been putting on a show at the doorstaggered in. Lokai and Kongsha followed shortly after. So, in the end, Lokai hadnt managed to stop Kongsha from coming. Kongsha, well aware that she wasn''t welcome, chose a spot where there were three consecutive empty seats on either side. However, Jero, who had entered first, looked around before walking straight to Saul and plopping down between him and the metallic-skinned apprentice, crossing his legs with flair. The apprentice on the other side visibly tensed, while Saulunfamiliar with Jeromerely lowered his head and remained silent. Lokai was the last to enter. As he closed the door behind him, he said, Right on nine o''clock. Looks like the others couldnt make it. Still, weve got over a dozen people here, and several senior students just returned from outside missions. Were bound to get some good insights. But just then, as the door was halfway shut, a hand stopped it. Lokai instantly plastered on a professional smile. Which senior is it? Perfect timingjust a moment later and the door wouldve been closed. He stepped back half a pace to let the newcomer in. As the person stepped into the lounge, Saul distinctly heard someone gasp. Even Jero beside him stopped jiggling his leg and shot a glance toward the door. Turning his head, Saul saw Haywoodblue-purple heterochromatic eyes gleaming under a wide cloakstriding in slowly. Seems I got lucky, Haywood said, locking eyes with Saul and nodding slightly. But he didnt come Sauls wayinstead, he walked over and sat near Kongsha. They were familiar with each other, so it wasnt surprising. What caught Sauls attention, however, was that although Haywood sat to Kongshas left, he deliberately left an empty seat between them. Someone else might chalk that up to social distancing. But Saul rememberedwhenever Kongsha stood, her eyeballs always stared off to her left. As if someone were actually standing there. Now that she was seated, most of her eyeballs still gazed to the left, like that person was sitting right in that empty seat. Despite a few minor hiccups, the high-level Mutual Aid Society exchange finally began on time. Lokai shut the door, and a parchment scroll at the center of the room unrolled on its own. Drawn upon it was a golden magical formation. When Lokai recited the incantation, streams of golden light flowed from the formation to the walls. After intersecting a few times, they converged at the door, forming a magically sealed independent space. This caught Saul by surprisehe had been planning to sit near the door for a quick escape. Apparently, high-level exchanges like this one were nothing like the casual swap meets hed attended beforeyou couldnt leave early. But seeing everyone else remain composed, Saul relaxed and sat back down. Alright, todays full of surprises, so lets get started. First on the agenda: updates on our mentors experimental projects, as well as some changes among the apprentices, Lokai clapped his hands and got to business. First, my mentorMentor Anze. Things have been busy lately. A new composite material has been discovered. If were lucky, you wont have to worry about food during future missions. Just one small bite of this material can sustain you for a whole month. Saul hadnt expected this so-called exchange meeting to actually involve real academic exchange. Especially not secretive stuff like their mentors research projects. But was Mentor Anze really the type to research compressed rations just to replenish energy? He quietly observed everyone. Their expressions remained composed. No excitement over new information, nor boredom at meaningless gossip. Jero, sitting closest to Saul, tilted his head slightly as if watching him. Saul didnt meet his gaze. Instead, he deliberately ignored the senior who had forced himself into his space and looked toward Wright across the room. Wright was meticulously fixing the skirt of the little maid on his lap, expression solemn and without a hint of embarrassment. Beside him, Billy still wore a gloomy expression, staring blankly at the ground, seemingly uninterested in anything Lokai was saying. On the other side, Kongshas eyeballs rose and fell continuously. The moment Saul glanced over, one of them instantly locked back onto him. Kongsha seems tense, nerves tightly strung. Saul nodded slightly at her and shifted his gaze. Haywood, sitting one seat away from Kongsha, wore a relaxed smile. He didnt look at Saulinstead, he watched Lokai with great interest, as if genuinely engaged with the information being shared. Taking in everyones reactions, Saul began to analyze what might be hidden beneath Lokais words. Mentor Anze appears to be developing some kind of composite material. But surely his goal wasnt to make food. So this so-called breakthrough might actually mean... the experiment failed? Lokai moved on to other updates, most of which concerned apprentices. Especially in his Mutual Aid Society, where new apprentice intel was always being circulated. Those gifted kids were quietly being brought into the sights of high-level apprentices. Whether that was a good or bad thing... was hard to say. Then, Lokai suddenly mentioned a name Saul knew all too well. The last promising new apprentice is named George, Lokai said, glancing at Saul as he spoke. A rare one-soul-two-consciousness type. He might be new and clueless, but I bet many of you are already interested in him, arent you? The moment Lokai finished, the previously quiet lounge erupted into hushed whispers. But the voices were faint and indistinctseemingly masked by the formation, which suppressed all unofficial discussion. Even whispers became inaudible. Lokai raised a hand to silence the room. If any of you are eyeing George, I suggest you drop it now, he shrugged. Someones already stepped in to guarantee his safetyfor at least a year. Hmph! The scoff was loud and clearsomeone clearly unhappy with that statement, deliberately raising their voice to express discontent. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Lokai could respond, Haywood suddenly spoke up. You have a problem with that? His eyes locked onto a Third Rank apprenticepinpointing the speaker with unerring accuracy. The targeted apprentice froze, then quickly lowered his head in submission. No no complaints. Haywood smiled. Good. George has a rare talent. Id like to observe him for a yearbefore deciding whether he becomes material or the one who commands it. He swept his gaze across the room. Anyone else have objections? Of course not! Jero, seated beside Saul, suddenly chimed in loudly. Whod dare offend our esteemed storage master? It sounded flattery, but Saul couldnt shake the feeling Jero was mocking him. He glanced at Jero againthis guy had the gall to confront Haywood directly. He must be one of the stronger Third Rank apprentices. (End of Chapter) Chapter 239: Item Exchange Faced with Jeros blunt retort, Haywood wasnt angry at all. No? Thats good, then, he chuckled. That chuckle sounded a little strangelike two people laughing at the same time. Jero, who had been shaking his leg, also stilled. He stared at Haywood across from him, eyes flickering nonstop, as if sparks of electricity danced within them. Is Jero a lightning-attribute apprentice? Saul suppressed his habitual sensitivity to lightning, resisting the urge to shift his sitting posture. The tension between Haywood and Jero caused a brief silence in the activity room. In the end, it was Haywood who broke the deadlock. He nodded slightly toward Lokai, Apologies for the interruption. Please, go on. Only then did Lokai wave his hand dismissively, Alright, Ill continue introducing the other mentors. While Lokai spoke, Saul heard Jero mutter in a low voice beside him, Hmph, thinks hes got it down? Since Lokai was introducing the current projects of various mentors, the room once again filled with the subtle hum of discussion. Jeros voice wasnt obvious amidst it alllikely only Saul and the other Second Rank apprentice sitting beside Jero could clearly hear what he said. But Saul could guess what he meant. He was accusing Haywood of deliberately or unconsciously imitating Tower Master Gorsas style. As if this behavior was some kind of bootlicking. However, Saul, who knew a bit about Haywoods background, understood it was more likely due to an extreme admiration for Gorsa that had turned into mimicry. Only, Haywoods nature was fundamentally different from Gorsas, so the imitation came off rather poorly. Out of the corner of his eye, Saul noticed the Second Rank apprentice sitting to Jeros left shifting uneasilyprobably still rattled by the earlier tension. Saul straightened up and continued listening to Lokais presentation. Mentor Gudo had recently started a new project, seemingly involving the study of a new kind of metallic toxin, and had recruited quite a few newly promoted Second Rank apprentices to help. This matches what Keli mentioned. Looks like shes really making strides with her mentor. Lokai then went on to say that Mentor Monica was currently in seclusion, while Mentor Rum was still stuck on a bottleneck in soul infusion with no progress. After sharing that, Lokai paused and turned his gaze toward Sauls side of the room. Finally, his eyes landed on the fidgety Second Rank apprentice two seats to Sauls left. I dont have any information about Mentor Kazs recent research. Huen, I heard youve been summoned by Mentor Kaz quite often lately. Mind sharing what your mentor is working on? Huen, already restless to begin with, nearly fell off his chair when called on. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. II Huen stammered for quite a while but couldnt get a full sentence out. Lokai walked over, seemingly to comfort him, but the smile he wore was a little too bright. Huen, no need to be nervous. You dont need to reveal anything your mentor told you to keep secretjust share what you can. This is your first time attending our exchange meeting, so you might not know: weve been sharing our mentors research topics like this for many years. After all, only by understanding our superiors guiding directions can we better conduct our own work, right? Lokai placed a hand gently on Huens shoulder. Dont worry, our mentors are aware of this sharing practice. We never touch on information thats off-limits. Everything Ive shared so farthose are only things people dont know because communication in the Wizard Tower is scarce and information gaps exist. As the largest apprentice organization in the Tower, its the Mutual Aid Societys duty to take on the responsibility of information sharing. While Huen struggled internally, Saul was also thinking about Lokais real purpose behind this so-called information exchange. That to help our work kind of official talk wasnt worth believing. It was much more likely Lokai was using this casting a brick to attract jade method to get the specific information he really wanted. And Huen just might be the very target he aimed to extract something from this time. Still, as a bystander, Saul was able to piece together quite a few useful bits of information. Especially regarding the mentors research topics. Given that all these mentors were under the command of the Tower Master, and that the Tower Master currently seemed focused on resurrecting Lady Yurait was only natural for Saul to make connections in that direction. Mentor Anze was skilled in both earth and wood, and appeared to be focused on developing new composite materials. Mentor Ram specialized in soul studiesespecially on how to transplant different souls into other bodies and stabilize them. Mentor Gudo studied toxins. But just because he studied toxins didnt mean his intent was to harm others. Considering how Gudo often coughed up bits of human tissue, Saul suspected his research was more about using poison to counter poison, likely aimed at solving certain biological rejection issues. Mentor Monicas information wasnt very valuable. Still, Saul tried to make inferences. Electric shocks were often key triggers in many biochemical or soul-related magical experiments, so perhaps Mentor Monicas role was more practical. She might also assist in the experiments of other mentors. That left Mentor Kaz. Although Saul was also Kazs apprentice, the spells and topics he was studying at the moment had almost no connection to Kazs current work. Naturally, he had no clue what the mentor was researching. Just then, whether it was due to being convinced by Lokai or simply overwhelmed by the rooms atmosphere, Huen finally spoke. M-my mentor hes recently been studying the conversion between wraiths and ghosts. Seems like theres been some progress but I havent been directly involved Lokai listened intently, nodding exaggeratedly. Wow, conversion between ghosts and wraiths? That sounds really difficult! Is it one-way or two-way? Someone cut in. Its obviously a ghost to wraith! The speaker was a female apprentice, admiring her crimson fingernails as she scoffed, If wraiths could easily be turned into ghosts, that would solve a millennia-old problem. Our expeditions would be a lot safer without the most dangerous enemies around. She smirked with thinly veiled mockery. Id have to thank Mentor Kaz for that. Mentor Kaz has had some ideas on turning wraiths into ghosts too! He just hasnt started experimenting yet, Huen quickly retorted, unable to stand the insult to his mentor. But his outburst only drew more attention. Before Saul could reflect further, Lokais playful voice interrupted his thoughts. Heehee, if we really could convert wraiths, then lucky us! He deliberately cut off the discussion. As per tradition, lets move on to the exchange portion. If anyone has items, secret information, or mission slots to trade, nows the time. To keep things orderly, well go clockwise starting from the door. Lokai looked at a certain apprentice seated by the door. That apprentice had been completely uninterested during the information sharing session, but at the mention of item exchange, he instantly perked up. Saul figured hed deliberately chosen that spot at the door just for this. Sure enough, as soon as Lokai pointed at him, the apprentice stood up immediately. I need a live specimen of a non-human intelligent creature. Dwarves, gremlins, plant monsters, sentient insectoidsany of those are fine. I have 2,000 magic crystals and 200 credits. Anything within that price range, come find me. The moment Saul heard that kind of money, he was tempted. But after some thought, he realized he didnt have any living intelligent creatures. Only wraiths, ghosts, or elemental beings like Little Alganone of them counted as live. The room quieted downapparently few people had any special-race live specimens. Across the room, Kujin stretched his leg out and launched into mockery mode. That little cash and you dare ask for dwarves and gremlins? Maybe the latter ones, but double the price for the former at least. The apprentice being mocked pursed his lips and didnt argue, instead casting hopeful eyes toward the others. Just then, Wright suddenly spoke up. I do have a shadow leopard mount. Kinda bored of it. If you want it, we can trade. (End of Chapter) Chapter 240: Selling the Mask The Shadow Leopard could speak human language. Although its intelligence was only on par with a five- or six-year-old child, it could still barely be considered a sentient creature. If it had been a higher-tier Phantom Leopard, it would have been capable of conversing like an adult, but that sort of creature couldnt be bought at this price. The apprentice seemed a little hesitant, but when no one else placed a bid, he gritted his teeth and agreed. Of course, this was just a preliminary agreement. The real haggling would take place after the exchange meeting. After all, no one wanted the details of their trades getting out. Then, after a few more turns, it was Sauls. I don''t have any needs right now, Saul said. He hadnt planned on finding anything from these other apprentices and intended to skip his turn. But at that moment, Lokai encouraged him, Even if youre not looking to buy, you can still sell something you dont use. There are quite a few rich folks here. Saul hadnt intended to part with any of his possessions, everything he owned was top-notch. But after thinking it over, he realized there was indeed one item he hadnt used in a long time, sealed away in his storage, so troublesome he didnt even dare open it. It was a mask made from the skin of a young girl''s thigh. a Absolute Mask of Pure Maiden. Back when he was still a newcomer, hed been tricked by a Second Rank senior sister into entering his first corpse chamber, and nearly ended up possessed by a wraith. In a desperate attempt to save himself, he accidentally created this mask. Unfortunately, because he had added extreme filth during the process, the mask constantly gave off an unbearable stench that couldn''t be removed. It wasnt wearable at all. Just holding it would cause the stench to cling to one''s body and linger for days. As a result, Saul had shelved the mask and nearly forgotten about it. Its main function was to prevent possession by wraiths. But Saul didnt fear ordinary wraiths anymore. At this point, it was more likely hed eat them than the other way around. And if it came to higher-level wraiths, the mask wouldnt be effective anywayhe was better off fighting them himself. Ive got a mask that can prevent possession by ordinary wraiths. Even if you do get possessed, it has some ability to expel the wraith. If anyones interested, feel free to make an offer. Saul had never traded at these exchange meetings and wasnt familiar with the pricing, so he figured it was better to let these rich types offer what they thought it was worth. He didnt expect that as soon as he finished speaking, someone would show interest. What level of wraith can it deal with? The first to ask was Kujin. I havent tested it in detail, but it did manage to drive out a wraith that a Second Rank apprentice couldnt handle. How long did it take? This time it was the female apprentice who had previously mocked Mentor Kaz. Not longjust a few seconds, I think. Since Saul had been the one possessed at the time, his sense of time was a little fuzzy, but he remembered it wasnt very long. He couldnt say exactly how many seconds, though. The female apprentices eyes lit up. But before she could speak, Wright suddenly shook the maid girl on his lap. In the motion, the girls neck joint was exposedit turned out she was a lifelike doll. The motion of the doll caused a soft creaking of joints, cutting off the female apprentice''s words. Ill take the mask, Wright declared directly. The female apprentice immediately glared at him. Wright, didnt you hear we were still asking questions? Wright chuckled. I heard. Ask all you wantIm buying the mask. He was determined to get that mask no matter what. His performance today was very eye-catching. It seems that he is one of the people who returned with a lot of things that Lokai mentioned. Saul muttered, resting his chin on his hand. He wasnt in a rush to name a price. Apprentices who often took on field missions seemed especially interested in items that could ward off wraiths. In the end, after a brief contest between three interested buyers, Wright came out on top. Hed just sold his old mount for a hefty sum, and was feeling flush with cash. But just as he secured the deal and looked smugly at Saul, his smile froze, and he awkwardly ducked behind the maid doll again. The exchange meeting only facilitated information-sharing and initial agreements. Actual transactions would be handled privately afterward. As for any mishaps along the wayLokai and the mutual aid group werent responsible for that. Next up was the Third Rank apprentice, Jero. Hmm, I dont have anything to sell, but I did take on an external mission. Its not particularly dangerous, just a long trip. I need to travel to Byton Academy for an exchange. Since everyone here is a standout in the Wizard Tower, if anyones interested, youre welcome to come alongwe might even earn some extra along the way. While saying this, Jeros eyes were fixed on Saul. He was clearly trying to recruit him. But Saul wasnt moved in the slightest. For one, he already had a packed schedule. More importantly, he didnt know Jero well. His last trip with Bill had been a disaster. Traveling with someone who might trip you up at any moment? Saul would rather go solo. Though Saul gave no reply, quite a few Third Rank apprentices were tempted. And since the task didnt sound too dangerous, even some Second Rank apprentices expressed interest. Jero smiled the entire time and agreed with everyone. After that, one by one, each apprentice had news, tasks, or items to sell or trade. The most outrageous was Wrighthe was selling the lifelike doll on his lap. The doll looked startlingly human. Aside from a few key joints, the rest of her was wrapped in synthetic skin. She even simulated heartbeat and breath. Your tastes have evolved from real maids to fake ones? someone who knew Wright teased with a grin. Wright raised an eyebrow. The outer shell might not be much, but whats inside is pretty special. As he spoke, he turned the doll around to show her back. The back of her outfit was specially madebarely more than a few pieces of cloth. He parted her hair to reveal a large expanse of pale skin. In the middle of that lifelike back was a slit held together by lacing. Wright undid the laces, reached in, and pulled outa pulsating green heart. A soft tube still connected the heart to the dolls body. This is one of the new living dolls recently put up by the Land Drifters. Its powered by a mix of wraith fragments and plant spores. Once you activate it with a magic crystal, it can act almost like a real person. Whats the point of that? a female apprentice asked with a frown. Plenty of usesscouting, disguise, ambushes... depends how well your brain works. She sneered, I meant, whats the point of making it a maid? Wright rolled his eyes. Thats just my personal preference. Anyway, Im not selling her, just the info. If you want to buy, I can put you in touch. Hearing that, Saul leaned forward slightly. Whats the production volume of these dolls? Unit price? Wrights eyes lit up at the interest, but when he saw it was Saul asking, he quickly put on a serious face. Theyre all custom-made. Fastest is ten days, the longest is three months, depending on requirements. How long does one last? Surprisingly, it was Heywood who asked next. No one expected the first two people to inquire would be Saul and Heywood. Suddenly, everyone started wondering if they had missed some hidden use for these seemingly useless dolls. More people began considering whether they should order a few to experiment with. Wright, sensing business, couldnt help rubbing his hands together. If its just basic interaction or low-effort tasks, like mine, one heart can last half a year. But if it sees combat, ten days max. And if it uses mental powerjust a few hours. Ill take ten. Just as Saul was still considering, Heywood didnt even ask the pricehe placed an order for ten on the spot. The entire room broke out in an uproar. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one knewwhat would a shut-in like Heywood want with that many dolls? [End of Chapter] Chapter 241: Confrontation Ill take ten as well. After Heywood, the long-silent Kongsha finally spoke, and like him, ordered ten. Then, Kujin, who also specialized in the Dark Element, stroked his chin and said, Ill take two. T-then Ill order one too, said Huen timidly, surprisingly speaking up as well. These dolls are that popular among Dark element users? Wright felt like he was about to strike it rich. He couldnt even suppress the smile at the corners of his mouth. Seeing that almost every apprentice who specialized in the Dark element was ordering dolls, a few apprentices of other elementsthose who werent strapped for cashalso spoke up and ordered one. Even if it turned out to be useless, seeing how seriously Heywood and the others were treating it, buying one to study wouldn''t be a bad idea. Just like that, more and more people lined up to buy the phenomenon, while the one who had asked about it firstSaulremained silent. What Saul had originally valued was the principle of how the doll used a wraith to power its entity. But on second thought, the Land Drifters had actual Second Rank True Wizards among them. Since they dared to sell it openly, they likely had methods in place to prevent their work from being reverse-engineered. He probably didnt have the strength or time to crack it anyway. And now that it was being sold in bulk, there was no rush for him to make a purchase. What truly interested Saul, though, was the method the Land Drifters used to mass-produce wraiths. Although he also had a formation that could refine wraiths, it was far too inefficient and only worked on ordinary people. So if the opportunity arose, Saul actually wanted to try negotiatingnot for the core technology of the doll, but for the mass-production method of wraiths. After all, to rapidly enhance his mental power, he needed to keep devouring wraiths. And living in the Wizard Tower, the number of wraiths he could obtain was still too limited. He couldnt keep sneaking into the candle ducts to scavenge scraps. Otherwise, the first person to object would likely be Tower Master Gorsa. Still, even if the other party agreed to that deal, it would probably cost him a hefty sum. After weighing his options, Saul decided it was better to focus on his current research for now. After Wright, Kongshas proposed trade once again shocked everyone. That woman actually brought up buying an elven artifact or any leads on one. Combined with her earlier behavior at the door, everyone now looked at her like she was insane. At first, no one responded. Clearly, they didnt want to entertain her madness. But Kongsha refused to give up. She suddenly pulled a scroll from her sleeve, holding it between two fingers, and flicked it out in front of everyone. A rare Second Rank defensive scroll, capable of being solidified into the spiritual body. This time, quite a few people were tempted. The room once again filled with a buzz of whispered discussions. But there werent many who could offer actual elven artifacts or leads. A few brought it up, but none of their offers satisfied Kongsha. Until the last person spoke. I have an entrance key to a World Side: Elven Valley. The question is, do you dare take it? It was Billy who spoke. He leaned forward with a dark expression, elbows resting on his knees. When he looked at people, it was always like they owed him 1,000 credits. Billy! Heywood suddenly turned his head. Youre sending her to her death. But the only response Heywood got was Kongshas eyeball pressing right up against the glass wall behind her. My business is none of yours! Heywood turned to face her, his eyes just as cold, I dont care whether you live or die. But dont forgetyour life doesnt belong to you alone! His words seemed to carry a hidden meaning. Saul, watching them from the opposite side, squinted. Does Kongsha have some special value to Heywood? Or maybe to Gorsa? At that moment, Saul even suspected that Heywood had come here specifically to prevent Kongsha from contacting anything related to elves. Billy and Kongsha seemed ready to ignore Heywoods interference and close the deal directly. But the moment Kongsha stood up, a shrill womans laughter suddenly erupted from behind Heywoods head. The laugh was chillingly terrifyinglike a hundred thousand needles stabbing directly into everyones eardrums. Saul, like the other Second Rank apprentices, immediately lowered his head and covered his ears. But when he looked down at his knees and opened his eyes, his gaze remained clear and unaffected. The laughter behind Heywood wasnt a soundwave attack. It was a Dark element energy attack triggered by a soundwave. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It specifically targeted mental strength. However, that kind of attack was completely ineffective against Sauls mental body. After a brief tremor, it even ended up getting absorbed. That Saul was unaffected didnt mean others were. Several Third Rank apprentices stood up, glaring angrily at Heywood. Especially Jero. Heywood, magic is forbidden during the exchange. If you cant follow the rules, then leave. At that point, the events hostLokaihad recovered as well. He walked to the center of the room where the magic formation was set and spoke with a faint, chilly smile. Senior Heywood, we all know how strong you are. No need to show it off here, right? After all, this exchange was Mentor Anzes idea, so wed cause him less trouble. I, for one, dont want us to make such a mess that Mentor Anze has to come clean it up himself. Billy also looked over with a dark expression, saying nothing. But from the look in his eyes, if Heywood insisted on stopping the trade, he was ready to break the rules and make a move. Facing so many strong and hostile opponents, Heywood knew that even if none of them individually surpassed him in strength, there was no way he could fight all of them at once. He leaned back in his chair, choosing to compromise. Coldly, he said to Kongsha, Since youve chosen to give up, then no matter what happens from here on out, youll bear the consequences yourself. The tense atmosphere gradually calmed. Seeing Heywood back down, the others had no reason to keep pushing. Saul even heard Jero beside him click his tongue, seemingly bored that Heywood had given in so quickly. Thus, the deal between Kongsha and Billy was finalized. The actual exchange would take place privately after the event. Next in line was supposed to be Heywood, but he slouched back in his chair, clearly uninterested in speaking. Lokai was sharp enough to skip him and move to the next person. What followed was a mix of message-selling, skill-selling, and item requests. But none of it particularly caught Sauls interest. Even though he didnt participate, he still picked up some surface-level information. For example, one apprentice mentioned that the neighboring duchies of Kema and Kenas were likely to have a localized conflict in the next year or two. Anyone who wanted to scavenge from the battlefield should contact him. As for what theyd be scavengingeveryone knew without needing to say. Sauls first reaction to this news was: that hot-blooded, battle-maniac Second Rank True Wizard, Kira, must be going to war again. She was apparently now the Grand Duchess of Kema, and the one truly in control. But since she only liked to fight, all the actual governance was left to her family. Soon, it was the last apprentices turn. Kujin stood up from his seat. He was already tall to begin with, and now he made everyone feel even smaller. I have ten Shadowfeathers. The moment Kujin finished speaking, Saul heard a gasp from Huen, who was sitting one seat away. That''s exciting? Saul glanced sideways and saw Huens eyes glowing. Shadowfeathers could enhance perception of Dark elements. Using a small amount had little effect, but if one had ten at once, it could significantly boost the potential of an apprentice who was primarily trained in the Dark element. Even for those who didnt major in Dark, it was still a valuable Dark element material. If the price was reasonable, Saul didnt mind making a move to get them. The problem was, he had just started his experiments, and his credits and magic crystal stash were running low. The mask hed traded to Wright wouldnt be converted into spendable value until after the event. He wasnt sure whether Kujin was willing to wait. But then Kujin added a trade condition. Ill only accept Obsidian Amber. If you dont have that, dont bother. Saul immediately raised an eyebrow. And right on cue, Jero beside him gave a snide laugh. Heh. Thats not setting a trade itemthats setting a trade partner. As he said this, he even shot Saul a glance. (End of Chapter) Chapter 242: Obsidian Amber and the Seed of Malice Obsidian Amber is only available in the second warehouse. It was almost impossible for other apprentices to get their hands on it. While it wasnt one of those numbered items prohibited from unauthorized use, it was a byproduct of a numbered item. Number 89, earth element: the Queen of Quicksand Termites. And Obsidian Amber was an oil secreted by the Queen of Quicksand Termites. The device used to store Number 89 both provided food to the queen and automatically collected her secreted oils. Once the oil accumulated enough, it would be sealed into a small orb and rolled into the bottom drawer of the device. Over time, it oxidized and turned black. Because of its pure black color and translucent, amber-like gel consistency, it was dubbed Obsidian Amber. It was said to aid in limb regeneration and was also a crucial catalyst in the production of certain rare potions. Thus, it was extremely expensive. However, if it could be exchanged for ten units of Shadowfeathers, the trade would still be worthwhile. Saul slowly suppressed the surprise on his face, even crossing his arms and leaning back into his chair. A silent gesture of refusal. After making his offer, Kujin kept his eyes locked firmly on Saul. Now, seeing that Saul had no intention of even rising to bid, his expression gradually darkened. I can I trade for it with credits instead? Huen, who had looked quite disappointed when Kujin only accepted Obsidian Amber, couldnt help but speak up upon noticing that no one had responded for a long time. However, Kujin wasnt known for his patience. He couldnt lash out at Saul, but his simmering anxiety and frustration needed an outlet, and Huen made for a convenient target. Cant you understand common tongue? Kujin glared at him, his towering frame imposing. Huen shrank back in fright and dared not say another word. Kujins really anxious, huh? Saul thought to himself. Looks like the real goal behind him and Ferguson trying to trap me back then was the Obsidian Amber. Unfortunately, ten Shadowfeathers werent worth Saul putting aside his grudge. He wouldnt mind turning Kujins lower half into a pair of charred matchsticks. Kujin was still anxiously awaiting Sauls decision, but the others couldnt keep waiting for him forever. Standing at the center as host, Lokai gave the group a few more minutes to think it over. Seeing that no one responded, he clapped his hands together. Looks like theres no bidder for the final item. In that case Wait! Kujin suddenly interrupted him. He stepped around Lokai and walked straight up to Saul, looming over him. He looked like he was about to speak but forced himself to hold back for a moment before finally saying, Huff Ill offer the Seed of Malice Ive cultivated for three years in exchange for the Obsidian Amber Deal? Lokai, who had just been interrupted mid-sentence, rolled his eyes openly. He turned toward Saul, waiting for the latters reply. Whats a Seed of Malice? Saul asked directly, not bothering to hide his unfamiliarity with the item. Kujin extended his hand, revealing a black seed the size of a pea in his palm. Its surface was smooth and mirror-like, capable of reflecting ones image. But if you stared too long, youd notice that the reflection wasnt your own. There was something unsettling about it. A Seed of Malice is formed through the infusion of various grudges and evil thoughts. The fruit it bears can be used as the base to create powerful Curses. I dont need to explain what Curses are, do I? Despite trying to maintain composure, Kujins tone grew stiff at the end. Probably feeling the sting of the loss. As for CursesSaul certainly knew what they were. They were somewhat similar to magic, including protective magic, offensive magic, and the most common curses. Unlike magic, the Curses had a degree of autonomy but lacked rationality. They were powerful but carried the risk of going out of control. The entity behind Heywoods headHeidiwas a Curse. A particularly powerful offensive Curse, at that. And Saul had encountered a Curse once before, during his freshman year. That was Sids ultimate move: a Triple Layer Cruse that sacrificed three lives in exchange for Sauls. But the final stage of that Curse, the entry of the curse worm into Sauls body, had been discovered and destroyed in timeaverting disaster. So yesSaul was definitely interested. What kind of Curse will this Seed of Malice yield? he asked. Kujin froze for a moment, unable to answer right away. Heh. It was Jero who chuckled first. He chuckled as he raised his hands. Just to be clear, Im not trying to sabotage your deal. But isnt trading something as risky as a Seed of Malice a bit much? Had anyone else interrupted, Kujin mightve lost it and thrown a punch. But this was Jeroone of the strongest among the Third Rank apprentices and one of the most likely to become a True Wizard. Kujin wouldnt dare challenge him directly. used Unlike Jero, Billy, or even Wrightwho all designed their own personal locator devices tailored to their elemental affinities- Kujins locator followed the way that had been verified by predecessors. Such methods had higher success rates and stability but were less compatible with the user. Thus, though Kujin had managed to form a locator and advance to Third Rank using the tried-and-true method, but he no longer had the qualifications to compete with those whod crafted personalized locators. Risky? Saul lowered his eyes, seemingly displeased. So its possible that the Seed of Malice might not produce a strong Curse? That depends on your luck, Jero offered. If your lucks truly abysmal, it might not even result in a Curse at all. Kujin immediately protested. Would I have spent three years raising this Seed if it were low-quality? Jero simply smiled, saying nothing more. At that moment, Saul spoke with certainty. Ill accept this trade. Lets talk again after the exchange meeting ends. Kujin was overjoyed and nearly handed Saul the seed right then and there. Youre quite the risk-taker, Jero said, stroking his chin, but he didnt try to stop him. After Kujin had walked away, Saul continued to stare ahead until the diary snapped shut and flew back to his left shoulder. Yes. The reason Saul had abruptly accepted the trade was because the diary had taken interest in that seed. July 22, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar, Clear Skies] sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Seed of Malice, uncertain in quality, but the one before you is clearly extraordinary. It shall open the door to a new world for you. As for whether or not you step through that door That, you must decide for yourself~ Whether I walk through it or not doesnt matterwhats important is getting my hands on the door first. Saul had to admithed been playing things too safe before. The truth was, to become an apprenticeespecially a Third Rank apprenticemeant you were no ordinary person. Even if their talents varied, each had their own methods and fortuitous encounters. These high-level exchange meetings I could attend a few now and then. Ill just have to watch out for Lokais real intentions. But if he wants to test me, I can just as well test him in return. Once Kujin returned to his seat, Lokai finally got the chance to finish what he had been trying to say. Alright. Looks like todays exchange meeting has wrapped up nicely. Ill notify everyone three days before the next one. Lets hope were all still alive by then. With Lokais incantation, the parchment on the ground gathered itself, and the array covering the entire room dissipated. The door opened, and the attendees began to file out one after another. However, those who had successfully made trades didnt rush to leave. They had plenty of follow-up matters to handle. Especially those who had bought or sold a large number of items. Although both Wright and Kujin had business to deal with, they made no exceptionheading straight for Saul the moment the exchange ended. (End of Chapter) Chapter 243: A Maid for You Wright and Kujin simultaneously rushed up to Saul, but at the last moment, both of them took a step back at the same time. "You seem more anxious. Go ahead and trade first," Wright said, gesturing politely like a gentleman. Kujin hesitated for a second, then gave Wright a grateful nod. Wright smiled at Saul, then stepped back voluntarily, indicating he wouldn''t eavesdrop on their deal. "You and Ferguson were looking for me because of the Obsidian Amber, werent you?" Saul asked calmly. Kujins eyes widened in surprise, but after a moment of hesitation, he gritted his teeth and admitted it. "That''s right. Ferguson and I are suffering from the same condition. Only constant use of Obsidian Amber can keep us alive. We didnt mean to deceive you back then, its just Just that its better to grab hold of someone elses leverage rather than hand over your own life? Saul smiled faintly. Kujin tensed, afraid Saul might be having second thoughts even now. But Saul still wanted Kujins Seed of Malicethis was just a way of airing out some of the secrets to ease past tensions. After all, who knew if Kujin had more Seeds of Malice in his possession, or maybe even knew the source of them. With the diary in hand, Saul could take his time and pick and choose. A guaranteed profit. Tonight at eight. Lets trade at the bronze gate on the first floor of the East Tower. Hows that? Kujin held back his excitement and nodded vigorously. After Kujin left, Wright waited a bit before stepping forward. Looking at Saul, he suddenly felt a little sheepish. About the money for the mask I might need to wait until I complete the Shadow Leopard trade to pay you. No problem. I trust your credibility, Senior Wright. After all, you handed over that hundred credits pretty quickly back then too! Wright immediately remembered the moment he had to pay up that debtit was Painful and fast! He forced a smile. Then Ill come find you on the first floor of the East Tower in three days? By proactively offering to meet on Sauls turf, he was also giving Saul the upper hand. The title of Tower Masters student really is useful, Saul thought to himself, then nodded in agreement. I just bought this doll and Im a little short on money How about thisIll give you the doll as a down payment? No! Saul refused instantly. Just look at that maid dolls outfitwho knows what Wright has done with it? Wrights smile froze. He immediately realized what Saul was thinking. No, no, its not like that! Its just a hobby, not a need! Wright rushed to explain, but Saul remained firm in his refusal. I have no doubts about your character, Senior Wright. No need for a down payment. With that, Saul gave him no chance to continue explaining and zipped off. Wright had just taken a step to follow him when the otherswho had been waiting nearbyswarmed in and surrounded him. Wright, when will our orders be ready? How do you contact the Land Drifters? Can you share your connections? Saul had just reached the slope when someone called out to him. He turned to lookit was Lokai. Grinning, Lokai strolled over. So, what do you think? The Mutual Aid Societys not bad, right? Saul nodded. He wasnt just being politethis exchange had been incredibly fruitful. Just obtaining that one Seed of Malice was the biggest win. Things that the diary gave a prompt for were rare. It also seemed the diary only gave prompts for things Saul could actually obtain. So while the Wizard Tower was filled with treasures, the diary wouldnt alert him to everything. After all, if he had no chance of acquiring it, the diary prompting him would only make him envious, maybe even shake his state of mind. Judging by Sauls expression, Lokai could tell he was quite satisfied. I know you used to be prejudiced against the Mutual Aid Society, but the strong using the weakthats the foundation of this world. People like you and Keli, who are gifted, dont need to worry. You should start getting used to thinking from a higher perspective. I know youre close with Byron. Hes a good guy, but way too stubborn. His opinions arent always right. I still hope you can keep thinking independently, hehe. What Lokai didnt know was that the moment he let out that hehe, Saul instantly remembered the way Keli had once been controlled to giggle hehehe. A wave of disgust welled up from deep inside him. Still, on the surface, Saul smiled and said, Thank you for your guidance, senior. If I have time in the future, Ill be sure to attend the exchange again. I hope you wont forget me then. Forget you? I wouldnt forget you even if I forgot everyone else! Lokai burst into hearty laughter. Looking forward to your next visit! Bidding farewell, Saul walked alone down the slope of the East Tower, expressionless, already beginning to exude a certain presence. Especially with his light gray skinhe stood out from most of the apprentices. Combined with the aura of death that clung to him, he looked downright eerie and terrifying. When he reached the 10th floor, he happened to see a group of apprentices carrying bags or hugging thick books as they headed toward the lab. Most of them walked in twos or threes, clearly already forming cliques. But there was one person being very obviously excludedno one came within five meters of him. He was slightly taller than the others and looked more mature, a bit more weathered. Saul turned his head slightly and recognized the unlucky outcastit was George. Understandable. When Saul had first become an apprentice from a servant, he too had been ostracized by the other newbies for a while. Back then, Keli had been the only one whod study with him. But once he became top scorer on the first test, that isolation vanished overnight. Sir! Ever since that night, Georgewhose nerves had become extremely sensitiveimmediately noticed the intense gaze locked on him. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cautiously, he looked up, and saw Saul. Of course, he didnt recognize him right away. Saul had not only gotten taller, but grayer. Still, his facial features hadnt changed much. After squinting and examining him closely, George finally recognized him. He called out loudly, Sir! and squeezed past a few new apprentices, jogging up to Saul. Sir! Thank you! Ive become a wizard apprentice! George didnt lower his voice at all. Years of serving as a lackey had taught him exactly what behavior benefited him most. Dignity doesnt save lives. Saul instantly understood Georges intentions. But he didnt mind the kid using his name to boost his reputation. Without matching strength, he could only ride that wave among newcomers anyway. Saul squinted at George. The guy still had two heads on his shoulders. And the one that belonged to David was wide-eyed, staring at Saul with childlike curiosity. Saul nodded at George. The danger hasnt passed yet. Keep working harddont slack off. George nodded fiercely. David still looked confused. Saul chuckled, said no more, and continued on his way. George still needed to go to the study hall, so he naturally didnt follow. He just stood there and watched until Sauls silhouette disappeared around the bend. Then he let out a long, deep breath. In truth, when facing Saul, he still felt more fear than joy. I wonder if Saul has noticed At that moment, someone suddenly tapped George on the shoulder from behind. He turned, and saw Alan, the most gifted and talented of the new batch of apprentices. George, I didnt quite understand a few parts of the magic language this morning. Want to go over them together later in the lab? George gave a sincere, goofy smile. Sure! (End of Chapter) Chapter 244: Smack! Saul made his way back to the first floor of the East Tower without running into anyone familiar. He returned smoothly to the second storeroom. Confirming that there was still stock of Obsidian Amber, and seeing that it was still early, Saul sat back down at the lab bench and continued reading the book he hadnt finished that morning. "How to Choose the Right Locator for You." The author, Barbara, believed that a wizards Locator was a means of self-control and restraint, so before selecting one, one should first understand oneself. However, this step proved difficult for Saul. Because of the missing memories from both his previous and current lives, Sauls sense of self was also incomplete. But he wasnt discouraged. Nor did he intend to follow the book to the letter. At present, aside from the Dead Wizards Diary, he couldnt possibly choose any other magical item as his Locator. First of all, after the experience at Ralphs Manor, Saul had already confirmed that the diary definitely had the ability to stabilize his consciousness. And with the diary shining like a gem, all other Locators paled in comparison. So really, Saul didnt need to choose a Locator at all. His Locator had long since been determined. What he needed now was to find a direction and method to connect himself to the diary. How can I deepen the connection between the diary and myself? Saul unconsciously drew circles on the paper. Anything related to the diary could only be theorized in his mind. If I skip the first step, then right now, I should regard the diary and myself as a single entity. In other words, the diary is part of my self. Saying it out loud felt rather presumptuous, especially considering Saul couldnt even touch the diary at this point. Wait a minute Sauls eyes suddenly widened. I have touched the diary before. In that cave in Hanging Hands Valley, to defeat the wraith Morden, Senior Byron helped me construct a metal realm. At that time... I even used the diary like a brick! But he also remembered that he couldnt open the diary then, and had been forced to rely solely on its physical properties. Maybe I should build a mental realm again! Although even if Senior Byron can help me construct it, having ones consciousness separated from the body is still very dangerous. I have to find a way to minimize the risk. Saul thought it through. Whenever he existed as pure consciousness, his emotional state became extremely cold, extremely extreme. Bloodthirsty. Quick-tempered. Too easy to be corrupted. Maybe I can try stabilizing my own consciousness. Saul pounded his left fist into his right palm, having made up his mind. Alright. Tomorrow Ill go buy the ritual formation for building the mental realm from Senior Byron. As for stabilizing the consciousness, stabilizing the soul... I remember seeing relevant experimental records in the Tower Master''s private library on the 19th floor. I can go check them out tomorrow too! Just as Saul had locked onto his next goal, Wright was also returning to his dorm, carrying his doll. Compared to everyone elses, Wrights dorm was unusually lively. As soon as the door was pushed open, several maids could be seen either sitting or standing inside. They were dressed in the same maid outfit as the doll in Wrights arms, but even more revealing. When they saw their master return, they immediately swarmed forward. Lord Wright. Master! Soft voices surrounded him from all sides, but Wright wasnt in the mood to respond to these adorable girls. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suppressing his voice, he tried to speak gently. I have business to attend to right now. You all should leave first. The girls exchanged glances. None of them showed any dissatisfaction, and obediently put on heavy cloaks and left Wrights dorm. Once the dorm door was closed, the doll in Wrights arms suddenly moved. She nimbly hopped to the floor, then turned around and Smack! slapped Wright across the face. You! Wright kept his voice low, eyes blazing with fury. Useless. The delicate female voice came from the dolls slightly parted lips. He rejected the gift, and youre not going to explain? Who the hell have you touched? Though the dolls movements were slightly stiff, her way of speaking and train of thought were just like a living person. A bright red handprint appeared on Wrights face, but he just flexed his jaw and the mark vanished. Suppressing his anger and forcing his voice into calmness, he said, Its your fault the product lacked appeal. Dont blame me for failing to make the recommendation. And besides, you insisted on coming with me. Its no wonder he misunderstood. Even within the dorm, the two still communicated using message spells, wary of being overheard. The doll couldnt make subtle facial expressionsonly her eyes spun rapidly. Maybe hes too young and hasnt yet tasted a woman. But judging by his demeanor, could he already have given up on physical desires? Mm Wright recalled Sauls new form. In just a few short months, hes undergone another transformation. Totally unexpected, and very risky. You cant sense it because youve suppressed your spiritual perception, but I can clearly feel the vitality from him. Saul isnt truly heading down the death magic path. He hasnt fixed his appearance either. In fact, hes grown a few centimeters taller. Good. The doll paced back and forth. Then, once the other orders arrive, deliver another doll to him. Hell surely accept it this time, right? But Wright shook his head firmly. No. If we try to give him another doll before he asks for it himself, itll definitely raise his suspicions. The doll blinked. Suspicious? Of that 14-year-old brat? Wright sneered, Everyone whos underestimated him is either dead or has suffered terribly. The doll frowned. And you? If I hadnt been caught by you people a month ago while out on assignment, do you think Id dare face him again? Hes that persons student. Despite his frustration, Wright kept his voice as low as possible. The doll relented slightly but still didnt want to let Saul go. Fine. Then well find a way to give him a fortunate encounter next time hes outside. We must place a construct core near him. This guy is protected so tightly by your mentorhe must be incredibly valuable. Wright closed his eyes, hiding the complicated emotions in them, seeming to tacitly approve the dolls plan. 8 p.m. It was once again the quietest time in the East Tower. Some of the bolder apprentices had not yet left the tower, while other dangerous anomalies had yet to appear. Kujin arrived right on time at the East Towers first floor, outside the bronze gates, carrying both the Shadowfeathers mentioned at the exchange meeting and the Seed of Malice he had nurtured for over three years. It wasnt that he wasnt anxious, but he feared arriving too early and Saul not showing upif something happened while he was waiting alone, itd be trouble. Ever since losing his position managing the second storeroom, his status among the Third Rank apprentices had plummeted, and many whod disliked him before began causing him trouble. Most frightening of all, the same symptoms that had once affected Ferguson were now appearing on his own arm. Nerve death. Muscle rot. If he didnt treat and conceal it carefully, the stench of rotting flesh could fill the entire hallway. But the pain, the stink, and even the daily inconveniences were nothing compared to the threat of death. The arms decay was only the initial rejection response from the unstable Locator. If he couldnt recover using Obsidian Amber in time, the rot would likely spread all the way to his chest cavity. And by then, he wouldnt feel pain anymore. Unless he was unlucky enough to become a wraithforever trapped in the agony of the moment just before death. At exactly 8:00, the bronze gates opened as expected. Saul appeared at the entrance, holding a small box in his hands. To get this item out of the storeroom, hed had to use a few tricks. For a time, hed been locked in the second storeroom. Whenever a task came up, he had to contact Keli to deliver goods. Because of this, he had obtained the right to write with a transmission pen. Even now, the Tower Master hadnt revoked that privilege. So Saul carefully wrote Obsidian Amber on paper and successfully took the item out through the storeroom doors. If not for this authority, he mightve had to rely on Kujin to smuggle the item out instead. After all, Kujin had smuggled things before. Outside the gate, Kujins eyes lit up as he stepped forward eagerly. Let me see what youve got first, Saul said, raising a hand to block him, expecting Kujin to show sincerity first. Kujin wasnt in a position to argue. He had no choice but to comply, pulling out the two precious items from his robe and carefully handing them over to Saul. Saul accepted the two metal boxes and examined them closely. Materials related to dark elements were always stored in special containers of similar composition, to prevent unintended mutations from external interference. (End of Chapter) Chapter 245: Spell Solidification Saul first took out a Shadowfeather for inspection. Though the name sounded elegant, in truth, the Shadowfeathers appearance was nothing to write home about. The quill was thick and coarse, with three uneven rows of feathers along its shaft. The feathers were sparse, with gaps in betweenalmost as if someone had plucked it bald. Still, under Sauls mental probing, he could clearly sense the dense dark-elemental particles clinging to its surface. After checking just one feather, Saul tucked the box into his robes and opened the second metal container. This one was quite small. A gentle flick was enough to pop the lid open. Inside was the same black bean-like object, its smooth surface reflecting a human face. Once again, it was not Sauls face. This time, the face of a man contorted in agony emerged on the surface. But Saul paid the mans expression no mind; his gaze was focused on the diary. As the diary flew into the air, displaying the same text as before, he knew the Seed of Malice in front of him hadnt been switched out by Kujin. This time, Kujin had finally learned to behave. He then went on to explain to Saul the method for cultivating the Seed of Malice, as well as how to incubate it. No problem, Saul said with a smile, handing over the Obsidian Amber he had prepared. Kujin accepted it with some nervousness, closed his eyes to sense it for a moment, then opened them again and let out a long breath of relief. Everythings fine on my end too. Take care, I wont see you out, Saul said, stepping back behind the massive metal door. Kujin froze for a moment. He had just lifted his foot to leave but hesitated, a conflicted expression spreading across his face. Saul, can I ask what happened to Ferguson? Ferguson had been missing for so long that he was officially presumed dead, yet no one had ever seen his body. Saul raised his hand and knocked on the bronze door. Hes inside the door. Kujin didnt quite understand at first, but his expression quickly changed. His lips turned pale and pressed tightly together. He didnt ask anything elsejust gave Saul a nod and turned to stride quickly away from the first floor of the East Tower, disappearing into the dark. Saul slowly closed the door. Returning to the storage room, he casually set the metal box containing the Shadowfeather on the table and focused all his attention on the Seed of Malice. The door to a new world, he murmured with a smile. Im really quite curious. The diary had not issued any death warnings, but just like the cocoon of the Nightmare Butterfly, while in its cocoon form it posed no serious danger to Saulwho knew about once it hatched? Following the instructions Kujin had given, Saul wiped away the unique mental imprint on the Seed of Malice and replaced it with his own. In that instant, the seeds smooth surface began to warp, growing uneven. Even its shape began to shift. As Saul watched, the seed in his palm gradually transformed into a regular icosahedron. He blinked, a little confused. Didnt he say it would take at least a monthfrom erasing the old imprint, to overriding it with a new one, to the seed finally adapting? Saul tossed the seed up and caught it twice. Its surface had changed from a mirror-like gloss to a matte texture. No more ghostly faceless eerie now, and more mysterious. Looks like, at the very least, Ive succeeded in layering my own mental imprint onto it. The Seed of Malice is formed from consciousness, so its outward form changes according to subjective mental influence. He fetched a petri dish and added the basic cultivation fluids Kujin had mentioned, then gently dropped the seed in the center. Once immersed in the fluid, the seed gave a few rolls, then unexpectedly came to rest uprightbalanced on a single edge. At that moment, a black, slender tendril crept out from Sauls nape, cautiously reaching toward the seed. It opened a tiny, jagged mouth, its black tongue seeming to want a lick of this newcomer. But at the crucial moment, Saul grabbed Little Algaes head. Not for eating. Watching Little Algaes trembling tongue stuck between its own teeth, Saul chuckled and let go. Immediately, Little Algae lifted its head. Pluru pluru pluru! It actually stuck its tongue out at Saulonly to yank it back before he could react. This guys getting more and more humanlike, Saul said, amused. He placed the petri dish on the shelf and returned to the long table. Tomorrow morning Ill look for Senior Byronhopefully he hasnt gone out yet. Then Ill head to the 19th floor of the East Tower. If I remember right, the records on stabilizing soul bodies are on the second bookshelf. Hopefully Im not mistaken. Due to his schedule, those two tasks would have to wait until morning. For now, Saul found himself at a bit of a loss for what to do next. His gaze drifted around the storage room and eventually settled on the lead box holding the Nightmare Butterfly. But he quickly shook his head. Better wait until I finish the locator before checking that. With nothing else pressing, Saul decided to pull out Soul Armor and begin constructing it within his mental body. His mental body was currently extremely powerfulstrong enough to construct at least five First Rank spells simultaneously. By contrast, a typical Second Rank apprentice could only manage two. This didnt mean Saul merely had twice the mental energy of others at his level. Each spell constructed within the mental body exponentially increased in difficulty. By that logic, Sauls mental strength was approximately ten times that of an average Second Rank apprentice. So far, he had only solidified one spell within his mental bodythe Soul Borer spell he had used to advance to Second Rank. Due to the special circumstances at the time, that construction wasnt particularly ideal. And with various matters taking precedence, constructing Soul Armor had always been pushed down the list. Despite the outside world seeing him as one of the top Second Rank apprentices, he had only ever solidified one First Rank spell. His progress had been delayed. Now that he had some breathing room, Saul finally had the time to dive into research. Constructing spells within the mental body was a form of spell solidification. Spell solidification could be done in enchanted items, scrolls such as parchment, or directly within the mental body. Once solidified, spells could be cast almost instantly. This was one of the most common techniques for a wizard, and often their most critical lifesaving trump card. Time trickled away as he studied. Morning sunlight spilled over steep cliffs and mountain peaks, casting golden light across the old gray-black exterior of the Wizard Tower. A new day had dawned. Saul rubbed his slightly sore eyes. Hed accidentally pulled another all-nighter. Only just now had he meditated for half an hour for some brief recovery. A glance at the timeit was already 6 a.m. Just right to go find Senior Byron before he left, and avoid a wasted trip. But just as Saul lifted himself off the chair, a long-unused messaging pen flew out of its holder and landed on the white parchment hed long since laid out. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, works come in. There was no helping ithe walked over and looked down at the message the pen had written. Huh? Just three ordinary items? he murmured, stroking his chin. His eyes finally landed on the name signed at the bottom. Mentor Anze? He had just attended an exchange meeting yesterday, hosted by Anzes student, Lokai. And now today, Anze was summoning him. Could these two things be connected somehow? Regardless, Saul moved into action. Whether or not the two events were related, the task had to be completed. Anze hadnt requested many items, and with Little Algae enthusiastically helping, Saul soon wheeled the cart out of the second storage room. On his way out, he unexpectedly ran into Heywood, who had just exited the first storage room. Heywood didnt look wellpossibly still upset about Kongshas stubbornness the previous day. But when he saw Saul, he still managed a smile. Morning. Looks like your all-nighter really paid off. Saul instinctively rubbed under his eyesthen remembered he couldnt get dark circles anymore. He looked back in confusion. How could you tell? (End of Chapter) Chapter 246: Severed Finger Mental form, Haywood kept both hands hidden beneath his cloak. There was a steady pulse emanating from the back of his head, but before it could even graze Sauls mental radiation, he cautiously withdrew it. Your mental strength is powerful, yes, but dont forget to rest. A wizard isnt a machine, after all. Understood. Thank you. Saul didnt know how Haywood had discerned the state of his mental form, but considering how strange the mans eyes were, he wasnt surprised he could pull it off. You havent read that book I gave you yet, have you? He was referring to the book about the Nightmare Butterfly. Before Saul could answer, Haywood continued on his own, Well, I suppose its too early for you to study it anyway. Let me remind you again. Youre holding onto a cocoon. You must constantly monitor the integrity of its seal. By the time he finished speaking, the two of them had reached the bronze gate. With both hands empty, Haywood naturally stepped forward to push the door open. But the moment Saul saw the hands that stretched out from beneath the cloak, his eyes tightened sharply. The hands Haywood extended, were pitch black and covered in scales. Completely different from what theyd been yesterday! Thick, razor-sharp nails scraped across the bronze doors with a high-pitched screech. Only one door of the bronze pair opened, and Haywood was the first to walk through, never bothering to explain the condition of his hands. Maybe he didnt look pale yesterday because of the events that happened Saul instinctively felt that Haywoods hands werent the result of some body modification experiment. More like temporary grafts for short-term use. But what situation would require someone to sever their original arms? An accident in an experiment? Or A punishment? For some reason, an image of Gorsas gentle silver eyes suddenly surged into Sauls mind, sending a chill down his spine. The cart rattled along the sloping path of the East Tower, and before long, he arrived outside Mentor Anzes quarters. This seemed to be Sauls first time receiving a task that led him to Anze. Which really showed how lazy Mentor Anze usually was! He stopped the cart and stepped up to knock on the door. But before his hand could touch it, the door automatically slid open sideways Just like an elevator. Saul pushed the cart inside and was greeted by a narrow corridorbarely wide enough to accommodate the cart. On either side of the passage were small rooms. Each room had a large pane of glass on its door, allowing one to clearly see inside. To Sauls surprise, nearly every room contained two or three apprentices. As he continued forward, he realized that Anzes large chamber had been subdivided into more than twenty small rooms Meaning there were at least forty people working here. No wonder Lokai was so desperate to recruit new apprentices. Otherwise, there wouldnt be enough for Anze to order around. Saul pushed the cart all the way to the end of the hallway. There stood the only room without a window. This must be Mentor Anzes room, Saul thought, preparing to knockwhen someone came out. He looked up It was Kujin. The burly man was crying?! Saul suddenly felt a little uneasy. No matter how lazy Anze might be, he was still a dangerous and terrifying true wizard. Whether Gorsa looked down on them or notthat was Gorsas business. But I mustnt forget my own place just because Ive spent more time with the Tower Master. Kujin noticed Saul just then. He quickly wiped the tears from his face and, without a word, squeezed past the cart and hurried away Looking like he was fleeing in disgrace. Enter. Just as Saul turned back to watch Kujin leave, a weak voice came from inside. He quickly faced forward, cleared his throat, and pushed the cart inside. Although the mentors room was quite large, after being carved up into a corridor and twenty-plus chambers, this leftover space now felt quite cramped. Anze was half-reclining on a lounge chair, eyes half-closed. Leave the cart outside. Saul was still parsing whether that meant to leave the cart and bring in the materials, or to leave both the cart and materials outside and just go in himself But someone else made the decision for him. An apprentice came out from a nearby room and began unloading the materials from the cart. Well, that means Im going in alone. Guess this task wasnt just about collecting ingredients. Saul straightened up, composed his expression to show a mix of fear and vigilance, and stepped into Anzes room. Hearing Sauls approaching footsteps, Anze finally lifted his eyelids slightly. Come here. Saul walked up to him, and the man immediately grabbed his hand. Having fun researching souls? Saul looked at the hand Anze had seized and nodded repeatedly. Suddenly, Anzes other hand reached out. His fingernails extended like blades, and with a swift slash, he sliced off Sauls pinky. The pain was instant and immense, striking straight into his brain like a lightning bolt. Veins bulged on Sauls forehead, but he clenched his teeth and bore it. He didnt frown, didnt scream. Anze lifted the severed finger and held it under the dim candlelight above. The twitching pinky spasmed in his handMore faithfully expressing the pain than Sauls face had. Then Anze placed the finger in his palm, and the blood from the cut began to seep into his skin. Soon, a patch of his palm turned gray. But before the gray could spread further, the skin in Anzes palm began to rot away, regenerate, and finally heal, leaving behind a fresh layer of healthy skin. By now, the severed finger had calmed significantly, looking more like a wilted old leaf. Anze slowly brought the finger closer to Sauls hand. Then something miraculous happened. As the stump and finger drew near, the gray skin on both began sprouting tiny tendrils Like lovers who had been cruelly separated, reaching desperately for each other. Interesting. Anze finally smiled and gently released it. Pop! The finger snapped back onto Sauls hand like a magnet. Saul calmly retrieved his hand and, without a flicker of emotion, twisted the reattached finger with a crack to correct its orientation. Anze shut his eyes again, folding his hands over his chest, looking peaceful as if already lying in a grave. No wonder the Tower Master took a liking to you. Being able to study with such enjoyment is a rare luxury, he muttered, then glanced sideways at Saul. Youre a lucky one. Lets hope that luck doesnt turn to misfortune. Saul let go of his hand. His left hand now looked completely fine, with no sign that it had just lost a finger. Mentor Anze, when you say misfortune, do you mean? The price one must pay for todays privileges, naturally, Anze chuckled again. Like raising chickens and duckssome people do it just to eat them. His words were already a very obvious provocation. Just as Gorsa had said, Anzes hatred toward him was now completely unrestrained. But so what? Wasnt Anze still obediently completing every task Gorsa assigned? Of course, Saul had no intention of mocking him. After all, his own future might turn out even worse than Anzes. How far he could go in the end would still depend on his own judgment and effort. No matter what, strength was essential. Without strength, even the best backing and rarest tools meant nothing. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pushing the now-empty cart out of Anzes quarters, Saul checked the timeit was only 6:15. Exceptionally efficient. He quickly ran toward Byrons dormitory. The rattling of the cart startled some apprentices ahead, but when they saw it was Saul, they all moved aside. Finally, the front of the cart bumped into Byrons dorm door, leaving a small dent in the wooden surface. Senior! Are you in there? Still breathless from the sprint, venting his stress from Anzes, Saul banged on the door while rotating his sore neck. Luckily, Byron really was in the room. He opened the door and, upon seeing Saul, didnt greet him at once. Instead, he silently turned to stare at the obvious dent in his door. Byron: Hmm? (End of Chapter) Chapter 247: Mental Realm Spell Formation Heh, my bad. Saul smiled as he stepped forward and cast a minor healing spell, restoring the door to its original state. Mm. Byron stepped aside and let Saul in. His room was as messy as ever, and Saul seemed to be showing signs of being affected by him. However, their laboratory was neat and orderly. Every item was placed according to a specific arrangement to prevent any chain reactions. Senior, Id like to buy that Mental Realm Formation you helped me set up back in Hanging Hand Valley. Sure. How many credits, or magic crystals? Byron hesitated for a moment, as if calculating its value. Saul didnt rush him and waited patiently. After about five minutes, Byron said, No charge. I want the method you used to expel the evil thought Morden left in your body. Saul was momentarily stunned. Senior Byron, are you troubled by evil thoughts too? Did the Tower Master help you? Seeing that Saul didnt answer, Byron frowned and asked. He was worried that the Tower Master had personally stepped in to help Saul drive out the evil thoughtsif that were the case, then thered be no way for him to learn the method from Saul. He wasnt like Saul. He had no way of reaching Gorsa. No, that wasnt it. But Im afraid the method I used to expel the evil thoughts wont work for you. Byron first relaxed a little, then slowly furrowed his brows again. But, if its you, Senior, whos being plagued by evil thoughts, I can help you drive them out. Saul said with a smile. This time Byron didnt hesitate. Alright, deal! Thats it? Just like that? Byron pulled out a familiar little notebook, opened to a new page, and quickly drew ten circles on it. One circle per expulsion. Sauls mouth fell open. Senior, your evil thoughts can it self-replicate themselves? Byron shook his head and led Saul to his desk. Im running an experiment to become a True Wizard. You already have an idea? Whats required to become a True Wizard? Byron casually drew half a circle in the notebook before replying, You must fuse the locator with your soul body. That means the locator is no longer your weakness, but a part of you. Saul didnt quite understand. Isnt choosing a locator already making it a part of myself? A locator thats just entered your body is like a foreign object. It can make you feel uncomfortable, afraid, and resistant to accepting it. Only when your will fully embraces its existence and recognizes it as part of yourself can you break the barrier and become a Third Rank apprentice. Byron completed the circle he had drawn. And for a Third Rank apprentice to advance to a True Wizard, the locator must be transformed from a physical form into a spiritual one. It must appear in your soul body. Its like changing from a piece of clothing into your heart. Its extremely difficult and can easily lead to apprentice mutation. Thats why advancing to a True Wizard is so hard. Hearing this, Saul felt a chill down his spine. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To turn a physical locator into a spiritual one Even its form of existence would change. Was that really something a mere wizard apprentice could achieve? But just as that thought crossed his mind, he suddenly froze. Wait, my chosen locator is the diaryit never had a physical form to begin with. Saul instinctively reached for his left shoulder, but halfway through, his hand naturally shifted to brush his temple. Byron assumed Saul was intimidated by the difficulty, and sighed softly in his heart, He doesnt even have a locator yet, and Im already talking about fusion and transformation. No wonder hes scared. But what Byron didnt know was that Saul was scaredjust not by the difficulty, but by a sudden idea that had jumped out at him. If I successfully transform the diary into my locator wouldnt that mean I immediately become a Third Rank apprentice? At the moment, it was just a guess, a hypothesis based on Byrons words. He couldnt confirm if it was true yet. Byron didnt disturb Sauls train of thought. While Saul was still thinking, Byron sat down at his desk and pulled a neatly stacked notebook from the pile. This is my handwritten copy. You can take it. Saul accepted the notebook and flipped through it. Toward the last few pages, he found the spell formation diagrams he had seen back in the cave. Then Ill accept it. Saul tucked the notebook into his coat. Do you want me to help you expel the evil thoughts now? Byron shook his head. Not yet I havent reached my limit. Saul blinked, suddenly realizing what Byron might be doing. He was using evil thoughts to force the locator into his soul body. It was like the martial artists who refined their skills through battledone right, it would lead to rapid progress; done wrong, it could lead to instant death. It was like a game of tug-of-war with the Grim Reaper to push oneself to the limit. Saul grew worried and couldnt help but say, Dont push yourself too hard. Byron offered a faint smile. Mm. Saul thought for a moment, still uneasy. Id like to understand the evil thoughts in your body first. That way, when you cant hold on any longer, I wont have to improvise on the spot. Byron nodded and got up, walking over to Saul. Suddenly, his whole body swelled up like a balloon. But unlike before, it didnt look funny. It was horrifying. Byrons exposed face, neck, and arms all bloated unnaturally. And what was swelling inside him wasnt air. Almost every inch of his skin bulged with the shape of human faces. These faces looked like fish caught in a net, each one desperately trying to find a way out. Worse yet, these faces werent just pressing outwardthey were charging. Trapped for a while, they would retreat and then lunge forward again with renewed force. One after another, the faces repeatedly smashed against their confinement, trying to escape. The result made Byron look like a constantly shifting demon. Sometimes, the line between wizard and monster was terrifyingly thin. Saul took a deep breath to calm himself. He closed his eyes, then slowly opened them, activating his semi-impressive mediation. In this state, he could see the evil thoughts within Byron. They were powerful. Not a single one of them was a minor spiriteach seemed carefully chosen. They were specifically selected to help Byron fuse with his locator. Saul recalled how Byron had made several trips out to hunt down wraithsso this was what he had been using them for. Byron had always had a clear goal: to advance. Saul exited his semi-immersive meditation and, after a moment of thought, said, Senior, could I have a piece of your skin? Byron nodded with effort. The faces on his body compressed back, and he returned to his normal appearance. Then, to Sauls surprise, Byron reached into his own mouth again. And pulled out a small piece of brown skin. Saul took out a test tube from his pouch and caught it, but he couldnt help casting a doubtful glance at Byron. This is your skin, Senior? Byron nodded. Mm. Saul glanced at Byrons pallid, sun-deprived complexion, then back at the brownish scrap in the test tube Senior Byron hadnt peeled that off some internal organ, had he? [End of Chapter] Chapter 248: A Slight Anomaly Saul detected traces of Soul Resin properties in the bit of skin tissue provided by Byron. However, it could only hold a small amount of soul fragments, and storing them wasnt its primary function. Within it, Saul noticed faint signs of the Plastic Bone Formula. Byron must have borrowed the formula Saul once gave him. After examining Byrons body, Saul had a clear idea of the situation. If Byron ever failed to suppress the evil thought inside him, Saul was fully capable of handling it. Though, all those wraiths Byron had spent so long collecting would end up benefiting Saul. He successfully obtained the formation for constructing a mental realm, but to actually deploy it would still require considerable preparation. Three days later, Saul was rummaging through old notes in the private library of the Nineteenth Floor Tower Master. Luckily, he soon found the Soul Stabilization Experiment that hed only skimmed through before. He immediately sat down on the floor and began reading. There were three attempts recorded in the Soul Stabilization Experiment, but all had ended in failure. Even failed experiments could be valuable; Saul could use the procedures to organize his own thoughts. Hmm Third item: reducing the chances of consciousness collapse and soul-body contamination by stabilizing the souls emotional state. Hypothesis One: Moon Sleep Essential Oil (Failed. No improvement). Hypothesis Two: Bell of Loss (Can temporarily stabilize, but inevitable contamination after the effect wears off. Failed). Saul flipped to the next page. Hypothesis Three: Grinding Sound Fruit, He paused for a moment, then continued reading, Temporarily stabilizes soul consciousness, but the effect is too short to contribute significantly to the experiment. Failed. At this point, Saul rested his chin on his hand, The Grinding Sound Fruit seems to have some effect, even if short-lived But I dont need a long durationjust long enough to access the diary within the mental realm. This plan was worth a try. Saul immediately took out a blank notebook and began copying down the handling procedures and experimental methods related to the Grinding Sound Fruit. Finally, some progress againSaul, in high spirits, was ready to go to the registration office to exchange for some Grinding Sound Fruit. Even though the amount of Grinding Sound Fruit tributed from Grind Sail Town has sharply decreased over the past two years, the Tower should still have some stock left. Unable to contain his excitement to start the experiment, Saul quickly made his way downstairs. Whether he passed familiar or unfamiliar faces along the way, he didnt stop to greet anyone. But when he arrived at the registration office, the result he received was completely unexpected. Sorry, were out of Grinding Sound Fruit, The person in charge of the office was a Third Rank apprentice, but she still spoke politely to the lower-ranked Saul. What? Saul frowned, As far as I know, the Grinding Sound Fruit isnt particularly useful in magic experiments. How could we be completely out of stock? Uh The senior apprentice couldnt answer, awkwardly shifting her gaze. I want to see the inventory records for the Grinding Sound Fruit, Saul suddenly extended his hand. What? The apprentice was stunned, staring in disbelief at Saul outside the window, You cant. Thats not allowed. Saul smiled, Senior, are you saying I have to request permission and get official authorization first? Is that really necessary? Just a waste of time. The senior apprentice bit her lip, suddenly regretting not calling in sick today. Right now, who among the Third Rank apprentices didnt know Saul was the Tower Masters favorite student? Trying to access a simple inventory log wouldnt be hard for him at all. Since sticking to the rules wouldnt work, why risk offending Saul? Having reasoned it through, the apprentice obediently went to fetch the records. The registration office managed the Third Warehousethe largest warehouse in the Wizard Tower, occupying the entire sixth and seventh floors of the East Tower. Even the storage ledgers alone filled an entire bookshelf. The on-duty apprentice spent some time before she finally found what Saul wanted. Saul took the record and immediately began flipping through it. In the earlier entries, when Grind Sail Town had just begun tributing the fruit, some apprentices, and even mentors had exchanged for the Grinding Sound Fruit. Later on, it became almost exclusively claimed by Nick. That was understandableNick was probably the only apprentice in the Tower studying emotion-based wizardly. But as the tributes from Grind Sail Town dwindled, Nick''s redemption frequency also decreased. Only three other people appeared in the records during this period. What caught Sauls attention, though, was that the final person to exchange the fruit had taken all the remaining stock. Do you know this apprentice named Tom? Saul pointed at the name of the last person who redeemed the fruit and asked the apprentice. Him? The senior apprentice had completely given up resisting and came over to take a look, That names pretty common, but it does seem familiar. She suddenly ran off, and after a while, dug out a personnel register. Ah, I remember nowtwo months ago, he went missing during an outside mission. Hes officially presumed dead, though no body has ever been found. Two months ago Saul looked down at the inventory record in his hand. The date when Tom took the Grinding Sound Fruit was exactly two months ago... Even though he couldnt get the fruit from the registration office, Saul wasnt too worried. There was one person who definitely had a stash left! Knock knock knock! Saul rapped on Nicks door. Ever since they returned from Hanging Hands Valley, hed only seen Nick once or twice. Then he heard Nick had locked himself in his room and hadnt come out since. Perhaps hed encountered some kind of problem. If Nick didnt have any either, Saul would have no choice but to apply for a trip outside the Tower and check if there were any leftover Grinding Sound Fruits in Grind Sail Town. Though the barbarians had invaded last time, it was unlikely they destroyed all the fruit. For the sake of continuing to receive protection from the Wizard Tower, the town shouldve resumed trying to cultivate the fruit. Especially that First Rank wandering apprentice who showed up last with soldiershe seemed like a reasonable man. Hed likely stay behind with those soldiers to help rebuild the town. Of course, the best-case scenario would be if Nick still had some Grinding Sound Fruit. Saul raised his hand again to knock. But just then, Nicks door creaked open a sliver, revealing a bloodshot eye. Senior Nick? Saul was shockedhe hadnt seen Nick in months, and the man looked completely different. His facethere wasnt a single hair left. Not only that, Nicks cheeks had sunken deep into the bone, making him look more like a skeleton than a man. Saul, what do you want? Id like to purchase something from you. What? Saul glanced around. There was no one nearby, but he still felt it was inappropriate to mention the Grinding Sound Fruit aloud. Nothing too rare, but something with particular significance to you. Nicks crimson eyes stared fixedly at Saul for a few seconds, then he widened the door gap and allowed him in. As soon as Saul stepped in, Nick shut the door tightly behind him, then even took out a special kind of sealing tape and sealed the cracks around the door. Senior Nick, what what happened to you? Up close, Nick looked even more terrifying than when Saul saw him through the door gap. If, through the door, Saul had thought he resembled a skeletonthen now, with Nick standing fully before him, it was clear: He was a skeleton. Only barely held together by the scraps of memory that still lingered in his flesh. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (End of Chapter) Chapter 249: Replicating the Magic Formation Nick was not in a good state. Saul gave him another once-over. Nick didnt have a single hair left on his body. His already oversized cloak looked like it could lift him into the air like a kite. Bloodshot eyes trembled now and then, as if trying to avoid Sauls gaze. To go further, theres always a price to pay. Nick tried to sound casual, but his entire being was radiating tension. Need my help? Saul asked. Nick only shook his head. What did you come here for? Well do you still have any Grinding Sound Fruit left? I need some for an experiment and wanted to buy a few. Nicks pupils abruptly shrank, and he shook his head instinctively. None left. What do you need it for? It can only stabilize emotions temporarily. Not much use. I just need it for its temporary calming effects, Saul replied. Back in the registry room, he had already sensed that someone might be hiding something about the Grinding Sound Fruit. And judging by Nicks reaction now, he clearly knew something too. Saul hadnt planned on getting involved in these murky waters. But if the Grinding Sound Fruit could truly help him stabilize his soul and enter the Mental Realm... Then it was part of his advancement path. Even if he knew there were traps ahead, hed still charge through them. Nicks eyes darted around constantly, as if caught in a deep inner struggle. Saul was certain Nick still had Grinding Sound Fruit. What he wasnt sure about now was whether this mentally unstable Nick would be willing to share. Would he reject him out of fear of entangling interests? Just then, Nick suddenly ducked down and crawled under a cabinet, reaching in with considerable effort. Saul waited nearby. After a moment, he heard a crisp crack. Nick stood up looking a bit disheveled. He had moved too fast, and when he reached under the cabinet, he scraped his arm hard against the underside. When he pulled his arm back out, a fresh red mark was already there. Beads of blood slowly gathered and then began to trickle down. But Nick seemed completely unaware of the injury. All he cared about was stuffing a flat wooden plank into Sauls hands. Here. Take it. All of it. Just dont come back. Saul took the board in astonishment, feeling a heavy weight in his hands that clearly didnt match the size of the wood. He looked up at Nick, What do you want in return? Credits? Magic crystals? Other materials? But Nick kept shaking his head. I dont want anything. Just take it. Dont say I gave it to you. I wont admit to it. His bony hand pressed against Sauls shoulder, pushing him toward the door. Saul didnt resist. He could tell something was seriously off with Nicks mental state. But Nick clearly had no intention of explaining anything. Nick yanked open the door that had been sealed shut with duct tape and shoved Saul outside. I dont need your kindness. Youd best worry about yourself! he said coldly the moment the door opened. Nick kept pushing Saul until he was all the way out, and even after the door slammed shut between them, cutting off their eye contact, he didnt say another word. Saul stood in the hallway for a while, holding the wooden plank, stunned. He didnt move until someone passed by at the other end of the corridor. He tucked the plank under his robe and walked back to his dorm as if nothing had happened. The weight of the board under his robe felt like he was carrying a person. If the Grinding Sound Fruit really was useless to Nick, then why did he go out of his way to disguise it as a wooden plank and hide it under a cabinet? Back at the dorm, Saul locked the door before finally pulling out the plank that held the fruit. With a gentle twist of his hands, the wood cracked open. A crisp snap. The plank was hollow inside, and through the split, he could see gray fruit shaped like a flute. There were six of them lined up inside. Saul took out two, and almost instinctively, hid the remaining four. Nicks anxiety mustve rubbed off on me, he muttered, tucking the two Grinding Sound Fruits into his sleeve. Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door. Saul stood up immediately, instinctively tightening his sleeves. Who is it? Me. No need to guess. It was Keli. Saul went to open the door. Outside stood Keli, still wearing her metal mask. That mask looked even thicker than before. Are you living in the second storage room now? Uh been busy lately. Want to come in for a bit? Saul tried to invite her in, but Keli shook her head. I need to go comfort my mentor. I heard the sound of your door closing and came to check. Comfort Mentor Gudo? What happened to him? Well, his latest poison experiment... got unraveled by his dear student Billy. It bruised his ego. Oh, right, since youre always full of ideashave you ever thought about what offensive properties metal might have, besides sharpness or magnetism? Offensive properties? Keli puffed out her cheeksher mask tilted upward slightly, and crossed her arms. I spent days developing a new poison, and Billy just solved it instantly. This time Im going to find a field he hasnt studied. He wont be so smug again! So it was all about pride and rivalry. But reallycould Billys perpetually grim face even pull off a smug expression? Ive never studied metal-element wizardly, Saul said with a shrug. He had only memorized the periodic table back in school, and had long since forgotten most of it. But if youre really set on finding something destructive in metals Saul suddenly thought of a devastating concept. You could look into radioactivity. But its dangerous. Dont try anything until you have solid protection. Radioactivity? Keli blinked. She had heard of magical radiation and mental radiation before. Whats that? Saul scratched his chin, I dont really know the exact principles. But some unstable metals are highly radioactive. The particles and radiation they emit can be lethal. No idea if that kind of thing exists here. After he said it, Saul felt a twinge of regret. After all, this was an entirely different world. Perhaps what they called magical radiation already included metal-based radiation. And maybe he just didnt know it. Different fundamental rules might have led this world down a completely different path. Saul had only mentioned it offhand, but Keli looked utterly captivated. She kept murmuring radioactivity under her breath, wandering off like a sleepwalker. After seeing her off, Saul rushed back to the first floor of the East Tower. Tonight, he still had a deal to make with Wright. Once inside the storeroom, Saul first checked all the candles, confirming there were no fewer than a hundred burning. Then he inspected each corpse and valuable item, cross-referencing them with the storage ledger he had made himself. Only after confirming that nothing was wrong, and that his experiment would go undisturbed, did Saul lay the Grinding Sound Fruit and the magic formation blueprint he had gotten from Byron onto the long table. Constructing the Mental Realm Saul murmured. Little Algae. Black tendrils quickly slid out from the back of his neck, moving to float in front of him. Im about to start the experiment. If I lose track of time, make sure to wake me up at seven-thirty. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Little Algae bobbed its head up and down. With his alarm set, Saul picked up a quill and immersed himself completely in the work. Crumpled paper soon formed a small mountain at his feet. One quill was squeezed so hard it snapped, its pieces lying in the corner of the table. A large, specially prepared parchment was spread across the long table, forcing the other materials to make room. With each sweep of his arm, he accidentally knocked over an ink bottle that had been pushed to the edge, but Little Algae swiftly caught it and set it back in place. Seeing that Saul hadnt even noticed the commotion, Little Algae shook the ink off its body in mild exasperation. It kept one eye on the time, while the rest of its attention stayed fixed on Sauls busy silhouette. From morning to afternoon, Saul worked non-stophe didnt even eat lunch. At last, he stopped. Its done. Saul straightened his back, barely believing his own speed. He looked up at the sandglass clockit wasnt even seven yet. Little Algae noticed Saul had stopped and nudged his head curiously, as if to ask, Whyd you stop? Saul reached up and patted its smooth head, still stunned. I Ive replicated the magic formation for the Mental Realm. Saul Excellent. (End of Chapter) Chapter 250: Implication The magic formation on the Mental Realm was complete. Although it hadnt yet been put into practice, Saul recalled the state hed just been inevery step had flowed smoothly, executed with clean precision, completely unhindered. It was as if he had drawn it hundreds, even thousands of times before. Next is refining the Grinding Sound Fruit. Supposedly, all it takes is a simple juice extraction. Honestly, you could just eat it raw. Saul shook the flute-like fruit in his hand. Air passed through it, producing a series of low, whimpering sounds. Extracting the juice was easy, but to maximize the fruits calming effects, Saul chose a more complicated method of processing. He got so caught up in the task that he nearly missed the time he had arranged to meet Wright. Fortunately, Little Algae was as reliable as ever. He quickly pulled out the mask hidden deep in the cabinet and hurried toward the main gate. The mask did have some effect in repelling wraiths, but the unbearable stench it emitted made it incredibly difficult to wear. Especially when putting it onthe smell seemed to seep in through the skin even if he didnt breathe through his nose. Saul could barely tolerate it for even a minute. Worse, the stench would linger on his body for an entire day afterward. Still, being able to repel wraiths was a useful ability. What Saul didnt quite understand was why Wright would also compete for the mask. Given how often Wright operated outside the tower, he shouldnt be lacking in such tools. Pushing open the bronze gate, Saul immediately spotted Wright holding his doll. It was still the same doll from a few days ago, but dressed in a new outfitno longer a maid, but now a noble young lady. Hes not trying to use that thing as payment again, is he? Saul frowned at the sight of the doll, already feeling uncomfortable. Thankfully, throughout the ensuing trade, Wright never brought it up. This is the mask you mentioned? Wright asked, accepting the parcel the mask was wrapped in, puzzled why such a small item was packed in a large wooden crate. Upon opening the crate, he discovered a glass box inside, sealed with wax. Are there any usage restrictions or taboos? Saul thought for a moment, Not exactly taboosjust that it smells awful. I recommend opening it only after you return to your dorm. Wright sniffed a couple of times, but Saul had sealed it tightly, so no scent escaped. Still, Wright didnt mind. The more powerful and rare a magical artifact was, the more likely it carried some hidden drawbacks. Just like how people must brave unknown dangers to become wizards, magical tools often came with their own forbidden aspects. Wright didnt open the box to checkhe trusted Saul. With their exchange complete, Saul, eager to return and continue his experiments, took the initiative to say goodbye. But just before he left, Wright extended an invitation to venture out again. When will we go out on a mission again? I still miss our adventure in Hanging Hands Valley, Wright said, rubbing his nose. Really? Saul chuckled, Do you miss the Head Monster, or the wraiths? Wright gave an awkward laugh, Haha Well, the process was a bit dangerous, but we were lucky to survive. Plus, we came back with a three-masted ship and six living prisoners. Who wouldnt envy that kind of haul? Well go if we get the chance, Saul said casually, retreating behind the bronze doors. As he closed the door, he caught sight of Wright still standing in the dim corridor, staring straight at him. His gaze had suddenly grown murky and unreadable. He was holding that nearly life-sized doll, and bit by bit, black mottling was spreading across his entire body. Clack! The door shut completely. Still leaning against the door, Saul furrowed his brows in doubt. Somethings off with Wright, he muttered, the smile on his face fading. Hes been intentionally avoiding me lately, but this time he was strangely enthusiastic. Thats a big shift. Could something have happened to him? Sensing something was amiss, Saul had insisted on using credits for the trade. Credits were a registered, virtual currencyno room for tampering. Even so, Saul couldnt shake the feeling that something was wrong. Just as he stepped into the second storeroom, a sudden lightbulb flicked on in his mind. Wait a minute! Saul slapped his hand down on the nearby stack of boxes. There were only five prisoners captured back then. Wright, who was in charge of guarding them most of the time, should remember that even more clearly than I do. Why had he said six? Those five apprentices from the Land Drifters had only been First or Second Rank. After returning to the Wizard Tower, Saul hadnt paid them much attention. Hed only heard that the Land Drifters never came to ransom them, and that several of them had died not long after. Did he forget? But a Third Rank apprenticeunless he traded his brain to advanceshouldnt make such a mistake. As for a slip of the tongue Hmm, even less likely. Puzzled, Saul pushed open the second storeroom door. Billy and Herman stood tall and alert before him. Six people theres one extra! A cold shiver raced down Sauls spine. Was it a mistake? Or has someone infiltrated the Wizard Tower? Was Wright secretly passing me a message? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Five minutes later So you suspect someone from the Land Drifters has entered the Wizard Tower? Yuras black silhouette sat on Sauls long table, legs swinging casually. Its just a suspicion. Maybe Im overthinking it. But if someone has snuck in, they mightve already taken control of Wright. Thats probably why he tried to hint at me. After careful consideration, Saul decided to report to Tower Master Gorsa. After all, Gorsa had once said that external dangers were the Wizard Towers to handle. The Land Drifters were backed by a powerful Second Rank wizardthere was no way Saul could save Wright on his own. And the fact that Wright had chosen such a subtle way to relay the message likely meant he was hoping Sauls backerGorsawould step in. If it were just a Third Rank apprentice in danger, the Tower Master might not care. But now that the enemy had infiltrated the tower itself, there was no way Gorsa would sit idly by. What Saul hadnt expected, though, was that it wasnt Gorsa who appeared in the storeroombut Yura. Still, Saul didnt show the slightest hint of disappointment. How interesting. They actually managed to reach into the Wizard Tower. Yura seemed completely unbothered by Sauls report, even a little excitedlike a child spotting an ice cream truck. Ill go check it out. She started toward the door. Saul quickly stopped her, Youre just going to barge in like that? Shouldnt we inform the Tower Master first? Yura slipped past Sauls arm, leaving a hole in her black silhouette. She looked down at it in mild surprise, Your newly modified body is fascinating. Its like a natural counter to soul bodies! Still, though she said that, she didnt seem the least bit afraid. In fact, as she spoke, the black silhouette automatically filled itself back in. Back when Saul touched the library administrator Agu, his body hadnt absorbed the man outrighthe still had to use his soul tendrils to devour. Compared to wraiths, Yuras shadow form seemed even less stable. But her spiritual energy was massiveshe didnt care about that kind of loss. Clearly, the Tower Master had put a lot of effort into her. Gorsa patrols every night. Hes busy. Ill go instead. With that, Yura melted into the ground beneath her. After she rushed off to stir up trouble, Saul knelt down and touched the floor where she had vanished. It was still solid and hard, leaving no trace of magical waves or spiritual residue. Yura seemed able to slip effortlessly through the Wizard Towers interlayers, completely unafraid of whatever dangers might lurk there. Did that mean she was part of those interlayers herself? (End of Chapter) Chapter 251: The Diary in Hand After Yura left, Saul returned to the long table and picked up the message pen to write a few more lines. He recounted the entire incident, from Wrights call for help to Yura heading out alone. Setting the pen down, his eyes flickered. That night, unsure whether Yura might suddenly return, Saul decided not to activate the Mental Realms magic formation. Instead, he chose the more reliable route of regular magic study. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But even after two days passed, there was still no word of anything unusual on Wrights end. Nor had the Tower Master specifically come looking for him. Everything was calm. As if nothing had ever happened. During these past days, however, something else began weighing on Sauls mind. The Seed of Malice had sprouted. Once it started sprouting, full incubation would only take another day or two. The hatching process was progressing much faster than Kujin had predicted. Now, the only question waswhat kind of Curse would hatch? What would its function be? Still, since the diary had shown an interest in the Seed of Malice, the resulting fruit should likely come with some form of explanation from diary. Little Algae was quite fascinated by the Seed of Malice. Even though Saul repeatedly warned him not to eat it, he still loved circling around it constantly. Now that Saul was certain the situation with Wright wouldnt affect him, at least for now, he finally restarted the Mental Realm formation hed put off for a few days. He had specially prepared magic pigments most favorable to the drawing of dark-element formations, copying the entire design from segmented diagrams onto the warehouse floor. Just transcribing and drawing the formation took him most of the day. Then he placed magic crystals one by one onto the magic nodes. Now, all that remained was for him to step inside and activate the formation with his own energy. Since it was his first attempt, Saul didnt modify the formation in any way, to avoid disrupting how the Mental Realm would manifest. All the preparations were complete. All that was left was for Saul to step into the formation and activate it. Before beginning, he gulped down the juice extracted from a Grinding Sound Fruit. Then, with a twinge of pain in his heart, he swallowed a dose of Hearts Guard. Just before starting, Saul glanced at the diary resting on his left shoulder. Today, the diary was bobbing up and down more violently than usual, the rhythm faster tooalmost like his own pounding heartbeat. Are you excited too? Saul licked his parched lips and took a deep breath. Then he closed his eyes and calmed his thoughts. His soul body began to resonate. Magic surged through his arms and legs, flowing into the formation below. One by one, the magic crystals lit up. Countless dark currents pulsed along the lines, weaving and churning, until they awakened the entire magic formation. All at once, the white walls flared as candle flames leapt high into the air. Tongues of flame licked the walls, leaving behind blackened scorch marks. Behind the rows of heavy shelves, one corpse after another slowly rotated. Their stiff necks creaked and cracked as they turned. Once their heads had turned a full ninety degrees, eyelids openedrevealing pairs of endless black voids. But Saul had no time to worry about the eerie changes around him. In his perception, space began to tremble, the ground cracked, the ceiling collapsed, and rifts tore open across the air. Peering gazes emergedfrom above, below, and all around him through the space crack. Even with his eyes shut, Saul felt that overwhelming sensation of being watchedlike standing exposed and naked on a stage before a crowd of thousands. Suddenly, time froze. After a long sigh, the sound of shattering glass echoed from all sides. Saul opened his eyes. The earth shattering scenery before him crumbled and fell away, revealing a deep, sunless darkness beneath it all. He blinked once, and the mirrored shards surrounding him shattered again into mist, scattering into the shadows. Looking down slightly, he saw himself standing atop a massive circular stone platform. The surface was inscribed with the pattern of the Mental Realm formation. He had successfully entered the Mental Realm. Sauls first reaction was to look toward his left shoulder. But the diary was gone! His thoughts flinched in alarm, causing the stone platform beneath him to tremble. Dont panic. Stay calm, Saul urged himself in his heart. Maybe it was the Grinding Sound Fruit working its magic, or maybe his own reassurance was enough, but the space around him finally stabilized and stopped shaking. He surveyed the surroundings but didnt spot any sign of the diary. Even when he probed inward with his mental senses, he found no trace of it. This is different from last time. This time, Saul didnt panic. Instead, he began to carefully analyze the differences between the two entries. Last time, not only was my own soul present on the platform, but so were Mordens and the countless souls he had devoured. This time, the platform is completely clean. At the very least, it means no one else is spying from within me. Thats a good thing. Saul lowered his head to examine himself, and soon realized that his current appearance matched his physical body in the outside world. In other words, his current soul form had the same light gray skinthe look of his body after undergoing the second round of transformation. Last time, in a moment of crisis, I connected with the diary and managed to make it appear in my hand, but I couldnt open it. I could only use it as a brick. So I never really gained control over the diary back then. Thats why I couldnt truly connect with it or use it to anchor myself. Then what am I still lacking? Although Saul could try to repeat the process from last time and retrieve the diary again Somehow, he had the distinct feeling that if he did, it would still just be a brick in his hand. Im not in a rush to fight anyway, so Ill keep experimenting. He began to shift his thinking. Out there, I can easily control the diaryflip to any black page, even view that mysterious golden one. Theres no reason I should lose access just by entering my mental realm. The diary is something I control through my mind. So now is it that the diary doesnt recognize this version of my soul? Saul had a vague sense that he was close to grasping the answer. He looked down at his hands, waves of thought churning in his mind. The Mental Realm is shaped by consciousness. Everything I see is filtered through my own perception. But my perception isnt always one hundred percent accurate. So He lifted his head and looked straight ahead. After a few breaths, his body began to shiftm His arms and legs stretched longer. Bones extended. Muscles thickened. His apprentice robes and boots transformed into a white short-sleeve shirt, gray slacks, and a pair of dull, scuffed black dress shoes. At a thought, a half-length mirror appeared before him, reflecting his current appearance. Sure enoughit was his true form. That same young man who had just graduated, full of ambition, eager to rise in the world and become a winner in life. So this is the version of myself I truly identify with, Saul said with a wry smile at his reflection in the mirror. Not the one who spent over a decade grinding away, only to remain mediocrea salted fish who flopped and stayed salted. So what I feared back then, when facing the wraiths bookshelf, wasnt myself. It was that ordinary, unremarkable, failure of me. But not anymore. Saul stretched out his hand and grasped a hard-covered, dark red book from the seemingly empty air. On the cover, six embossed letters glowed faintly: Dead Wizards Diary. He drew his arm back, resting the spine of the book on his index, middle, and ring fingers, while his thumb gently flipped open the cover. It was easy. As effortless as brushing aside a girls soft hair. If this version of methis shape and mindsetcan access the diary, then that means the Dead Wizards Diary was never some inheritance I got from this body. It chose me from the beginning! If one ignored the trembling corners of Sauls mouth from sheer excitement, then with the diary in hand, standing tall and composed, he truly had the look of a master. A profound and confident. (End of Chapter) Chapter 252: The Second Golden Page However, Sauls smug smile didnt last long. As he gently flipped open the title page, and, unsurprisingly saw the first golden page again, a slight frown crept onto his face. This golden page still isnt reacting. Am I just not capable of controlling it yet? Saul tried several methods, but the golden page gave no response whatsoever. Forget it. Lets take a look at the pages behind it, see if there are any other changes in the mental realm. He decided to check the section with the white pages. When the diary first appeared before him, it had opened directly to the middle, where words began to appear. Saul had never seen the pages before that. He was a bit curiousif the earlier white pages also had content, could they perhaps record the experiences of the diarys previous owner? But when he gently flipped past the first page, his eyesfull of curiosity and reverencesuddenly froze in place. Huh? Another golden page? Saul stared blankly at the newly appeared second page. He was certain that after seeing the first golden page, since he couldnt figure out its use at the time, he had turned to check out the newly obtained half-black page instead. During that flip, the page following the golden one had clearly been an ordinary white page. So where did this second golden page come from? And when did it appear in the diary? Not only can I still not figure out what the golden pages are for, now theres a second one out of nowhere... When did this one show up? He closed his eyes, trying to recall his recent use of the diary. I hadnt been paying close attention to the diarys pages lately, so maybe this second one appeared a while ago and I just didnt notice. But the golden page is so mysteriousit cant have just appeared on its own. Saul tried to recall the scene when he first encountered the golden page. The soul storm, the deep ocean that appeared while he was unconscious, the massive sun above his head that could be traversed... Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite all those strange visions, the real core was that deranged manVictor. No, not Victor I almost forgot his name. Saul rubbed his forehead. Oh, right. Its Kismet. Thats right, Saul suddenly remembered somethingsomething he hadnt paid much attention to, and even the Tower Master had overlooked! That guy once sent me a letter. That clouded, cryptic letter had completely vanished after Saul read it. The appearance of the first golden page was definitely related to Kismet. This second one probably is too. Saul thought it very likely that the second golden page was also Kismets doing. After I got the first golden page, that guys attitude... seemed to shift a little. With this suspicion, Saul immediately began recalling details related to Kismet. So that letter he sent afterward wasnt just to provoke me? If he really sent the second page... then he probably knows about the diarys existence. I still know far too little about him. Its best not to make contact for now. Even though the second page might have come from Kismet, Saul still couldnt be sure of the mans intentions. But thinking of how the guy always orchestrated deaths through the hands of others, Saul knew he had to be careful. Who knew what kind of hidden scheme might be behind this gift? Setting aside Kismets possible motives for now, Saul continued examining the two golden pages. He gently tugged at them. The texture was the same as when hed first touched them on the ocean surfacesmooth and tender like a babys skin. But no matter how hard Saul tried, he couldnt leave a single mark on the pages. And the binding between the pages and the diary was flawless, as if the diary had always included these two golden sheets. Hah, Ive got absolutely no clue. But come to think of it, even though this thing is called a diary, all the writing appears on its ownI never wrote a word myself. If someday I could write on it... then wouldnt I be able to control peoples life and death? Saul began daydreaming a little to soothe his frustration. Dead Wizards Diary... is it because Im not a Dead Wizards yet? Or am I just missing a pen that can leave a mark on it? He shook his head and finally gave up. He flipped the page againthe next one was indeed a white page. Even though the golden pages were clearly more valuable than white ones, they also meant uncontrollability, and more unexpected developments. The following white page really did have words on it. And these were words Saul had never seen appear before during any of his page-turning. Maybe the diary had deliberately hidden them from him before. But strangely, Saul couldnt recognize a single one of these characters. Still, from the layout and formatting, it looked just like the diary entries he had seen before. He flipped through the pages quickly. Most of the text that followed was also unreadable. More than that, some of the characters looked very strange, and when he stared at them, hed faintly feel like people were walking around nearby. But when he stopped reading and looked up, those walking figures disappeared. Saul lowered his head again. This time, instead of staring at the white-page characters, he flipped through them rapidly. Roughly every few pages, the diarys script would change. If each type of script corresponded to a past diary owner... then this diary had passed through quite a few hands. Not only that, but Saul also noticed: the last page of each script section always had just a very short sentence. Strangely, when he looked at those short sentences, he could somehow guess their meaning instinctively. You are dead. Looks like the past owners of the Dead Wizards Diary didnt exactly meet good ends. Finally, he flipped to the first page of his own entries. This Dead Wizard Diary had set Saul on a new path, but it had also dragged him into deeper entanglements. He kept flipping... And flipping... Huh, something to be proud of at least. So far, the combined number of pages used by the previous owners doesnt even match mine. Did none of them run experiments? Or were they not even wizards to begin with? He turned to the very last pageit was the diarys warning about the Seed of Malice. But when Saul tried to turn further, he discovered that despite the thick-looking stack of white pages left, they all flipped by at once, and what appeared before him were black pages. It was as if the diary didnt want Saul to know how many blank pages it had left. Or maybe the blank pages didnt actually have an end at all. Each black page represents a persons souls. This is my mental realm, but the black pages havent turned into human forms like the souls Morden absorbed. The diary mustve altered their shapes. But if the diary can absorb other peoples souls and turn them into black pages, then it must consume soul energy in the process Could that process be reversed? As he thought this, Saul picked up one of the black pages. He figured he could try it out with Hermans page. He started by silently saying in his heart, Restore Herman to his original soul form, but the diary didnt respond. Then Saul tried channeling his mental energy to command the black page. Still nothing. He frowned, This is the mental realm, and using my mind still doesnt work. If I am consciousness itself, then... He gave the page a slight tug, and the black page actually tore off in his hand, perfectly whole. Then, the page started heating up slightly, and the mental feedback to Sauls brain began to grow erratic. It felt like a balloon on the verge of bursting. Saul immediately threw the page away. It landed on the stone platform, and in an instant, it expandedgrowing longer and larger, its outer appearance even gaining vibrant color. In just a few breaths, the black page actually transformed into the form of Herman. (End of Chapter) Chapter 253: Master This Herman looked exactly the same as the one they had seen in Hanging Hand Valleyhis body, along with his clothes, was nearly transparent. One could easily see through him to the stone platform on the other side. He looked a little dumb as well. Completely unlike the living Herman in temperament. Herman? Saul called his name. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Herman did respond to his name, but only in the form of a blank stare in Sauls direction. Although he still retains some consciousness, its already extremely faintalmost completely dissipated. So its just as I thought. If Id kept speaking to the black page with Hermans consciousness back then, it wouldve vanished just like Bills. Looking at the walking corpse that was Herman, Saul thought of the other page. He quickly tore off the second black page. As soon as the page hit the ground, it transformed into Morden. But Mordens appearance was even stranger. He too was nearly transparent, only slightly more solid than Hermanclearly on the verge of running out of energy and fading away. But what truly shocked Saul was his body. Mordens upper half appeared normal, but his lower half had five human legs! Each leg was a different thickness and size. Clearly taken from different people. Master Morden? Saul asked tentatively. Morden seemed dazed for a moment, but quickly snapped to awareness. Looking at Saul, he said with some surprise, You? Youre Saul? So it was you! He recognized the boy who had once been possessed by him. But after a brief moment of astonishment, he didnt seem angry, Although I was communicating with you back then, my consciousness was muddled. I didnt remember dying, nor the experience of turning into a wraith. Morden looked down at his hand, Even now, I can feel that Im being controlledonly granted a moment of mental freedom. He looked at Saul, eyes filled with complicated emotion. Then, all of a sudden, he changed the way he addressed him. Your power is even stronger than I imagined. Im just a Second Rank apprentice right now. Im not as strong as you think. Saul didnt elaborate. The contents of the diary were better kept to himself. Seeing that Saul didnt want to say more, Morden didnt pry. After all, he was at someone elses mercywhether he lived or died was entirely up to Sauls will. Morden made a deliberate effort to conceal the fear in his heart. He didnt even want to consider the possibility: If Sauls power had no limits, then could he control all souls? What would that make him? Lord of Death? Or to use the ignorant term a layman might sayGod of Death? The moment that thought surfaced, Morden instantly felt his condition destabilizing. The quiet, starlit lights surrounding the stone platform suddenly erupted with an overwhelming pressure of fear. That pressure quickly turned tangible, making Morden feel as though his internal organs were about to be crushed. Saul narrowed his eyes as Mordens face contorted in that brief instant. Master Morden? Morden jolted violently, as if pulled out of a nightmare, and immediately suppressed his thoughts. He understood nowthis wasnt the ordinary world. Even one stray thought could summon unspeakable terror. Im a little more lucid now than I was before. Is there something you need me to do? Morden asked, sounding a bit nervous. Not for now. Saul smiled and lowered his head, tearing off the page that belonged to Agu. Agu materialized even faster than Morden. The clearer their consciousness, the faster they manifest, Saul mentally concluded. Once Agu appeared, he didnt speak immediately. Instead, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings. Looking at the enormous stone platform beneath his feet, the pitch-black void, and the light sources that resembled stars within it, he couldnt hide his astonishment, Is this the World Side? The World Side? Sauls heart stirred. Hed heard Billy mention that term before as well, but that had seemed to be related to the elves. Hearing Sauls voice, Agu turned at once and bowed respectfully. Forgive my rudeness, Master. He had noticed that his own body was semi-transparent, while Sauls appeared fully solid and lifelike. As a Second Rank wizard with centuries of life experience, and once a longtime librarian for the Gorsa family, he instantly understood his current situation. He didnt even dare entertain thoughts of rebellion despite his temporary mobility. Because he knew all too wellsometimes, the more freedom one appeared to have, the tighter the invisible shackles became. When Agu saw the five-legged old man beside Saul, he immediately grew wary and moved in front of Saul, positioning himself closer than Morden. Master, are these the soul bodies youve subdued? Master? Saul hadnt said a word yet, but Morden was the first to respond. Indeed I too should be calling you Master. He didnt care about the disparity in strength between them, and respectfully bowed his head. Then, the dazed Herman standing off to the side suddenly followed suit and said, Master. Saul opened his mouth, originally intending to tell them the title wasnt necessary. But the words caught in his throat. There was no need to correct them. Let them imagine whatever they want. From his past life experience, he knewself-suggestion was the most terrifying thing of all. Agu and Morden, the two most conscious ones, met each others gaze. A subtle spark flared between them. Noticing this, Sauls lips curled slightly upward and thought, Master isnt wrong. After all, their survival or demise lies in the palm of my hand. Ignoring the silent rivalry between the two beside him, Saul turned toward the vacant-eyed Herman. I have a bad feeling that if I dont do something now, hell be gone before I get the chance to ask anything. It seemed as if a humanoid soul also consumed energy. Herman was even more transparent now than when he first appeared. His hands were almost invisible. And just from saying that one word earlier, his body had already started showing signs of collapse. In the mental realm, once an awareness body ran out of energy, it would disintegrate into snow-like fragmentseither drifting into the endless starry void or being absorbed into the diary. Lets see if I can help Herman replenish his energy. He can be the test subject. I wont feel bad if he disappears. Saul walked toward Herman. The two soul bodies behind him quickly followed. It did look quite a bit like a masters procession now. Standing in front of Herman, Saul raised his right hand. In this mental realm, my actions directly reflect my mental intentions. So if I want to transmit energy to Hermanthen I just do it! His right hand suddenly softened and deformedwithin the blink of an eye, it transformed into an octopus tentacle. But the dazed Herman, upon seeing Sauls tentacle, turned deathly paledespite being translucent, and his entire body trembled violently. His instinctive fear made Saul stop immediately. This isnt right. Saul retracted the tentacle, In my mind, tentacles are used for devouring. If I make contact with Herman like this, I might end up eating him by default. He needed another method. If I can transform into an octopus for accelerated absorption, then I should be able to take on other forms for energy transmission. But what form represents giving energy to others? It has to align with my understanding, otherwise I might get a mismatched effect. Sauls first thought was a battery or generator, but those devices were too complex in structure. He couldnt transform into them with imagination alone. Providing energy to someone else saving Herman Saul fell into thought. Behind him, both Agu and Morden looked at the soon-to-vanish Herman with anxious expressions, not daring to interrupt Sauls train of thought. Suddenly, Saul flung out his arm, and when he extended it again, the end had turned into a syringe. Inside the syringe shimmered flecks of starlight, swirling like snowflakes in the wind. The needlepoint had contracted into a fine, slender tip. Watching Sauls arm morph twice, Morden and Agu exchanged a glance, hearts in turmoil. The Master can alter his soul form at willdoesnt he fear alienation or contamination? Alongside their disbelief came a deep, soul-level dread. Agu glanced curiously at Mordens five-legged lower half, but Morden only offered a bitter smile and shook his head, indicating that his case was entirely different. (End of Chapter) Chapter 254: The Half-Bodied Female Soul Saul paid no attention to the shock on the faces of the two behind him. He raised his arm and directly jabbed the tip of the syringe into the back of the dazed Hermans neck. Starlight and snowflakes surged toward the needle, pouring into Hermans soul body. In the blink of an eye, Hermans soul began to solidify at a speed visible to the naked eye, while the starlight in Sauls arm gradually dimmed. The energy infusion was incredibly direct and visualsoon, Hermans condition surpassed Mordens, his bodys transparency nearly reaching Agus level. His mental state was also recovering, his awareness clearly returning to clarity. Herman shook his head, finally able to see the person before him clearly. The next second, with a thud, he dropped to his knees. Though his mind had been muddled just moments ago, he vaguely sensed that the man in front of him could decide his life or death at will. And he had no power to resist. Master! Following that faint impression left from the chaos, Herman cried out in desperation. From the moment Herman called out that wordMasterSaul suddenly felt a new kind of connection form between them. Before, his control over and communication with Herman had all been through the diary. But now, he could directly sense Hermans presence. And in Hermans consciousness, a mark belonging to Saul had been left behind. If one day Herman were to enrage him, Saul would only need a single thought to erase him from existence. This absolute control over anothers life and death suddenly made Saul understand the line written on the diarys front page: To Master Death Is To Master Fate. Saul withdrew the needle from the back of Hermans neck, yet the connection between them remained unbroken. It was no longer a physical or mental link, but something more akin to karma. Stand up, Saul flicked his wrist, feeling that he hadnt spent much energy. For a pure soul like Herman, not much power was required. Herman bowed deeply again before finally getting up from the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Saul turned to Morden and Agu, Which of you is next? Morden and Agu werent sure what Herman had just gone through, but they could see clearly that he had completely submitted. Sauls new right arm didnt just save Hermanit seemed to have infused something into him. But now, even if they feared whatever was inside Sauls arm, neither Agu nor Morden could afford to refuse. Refusal meant death. And neither of them wanted to die. During a brief moment of silence, Agus mind had already run through countless thoughts. If I accept Sauls energy infusion, I may never regain my freedom again. Despite that, he stepped forward before Morden. But if I truly acknowledge him as my master, that might not be a bad thing. Not to mention the strange book Saul heldjust Sauls ability to casually alter his form within the mental realm was enough to utterly astonish him. In the wizarding world, mental instability was the number one cause of contamination. Thats why, even though wizards were always experimenting on their physical bodies, every single one of them strove to maintain mental stability. Who was the last one to mess around with their soul form? Agus eyes burned as he stared at Saul. Oh right, those elves who screwed themselves into oblivion. He took another step forward, preparing to speakwhen suddenly Thud thud thud thud thud! Five rapid thumps echoed from beside him. He turned and saw Morden drop to his knees right where he stood. Because of how determinedly he knelt, and the fact that his five legs werent quite coordinated, the sound repeated over and over as he hit the floor. Master, please bestow your blessing upon me. That wordblessingsounded far more dignified than energy infusion. This guy talks like some highbrow scholar, and his skin is thicker than a wall! Agus mouth twitched, That dumb kid kneeling and calling him master was one thing, but you too?! Because he was a step too late, and his attitude wasnt quite as earnestAgu never actually knelt or called Saul Masterhe was the last of the soul consciousnesses to receive energy from Saul. But Saul didnt mind. He noticed that while Morden had also called him Master, it lacked the heartfelt sincerity Herman had shown. Still, it didnt matterSaul had successfully established a connection with Morden. The moment that link formed, he sensed patches of chaos and black splotches within Mordens mind. Like mold growing on bread. Maybe those are the corrupted parts of Morden, Saul thought, but didnt act rashly. Until I know whether removing those black spots will harm him, its better not to mess around. If I accidentally wipe him out, thatd be a disaster. Saul decided to observe for a while. As for not establishing a connection with Aguthere was no rush. It worked out perfectly. Agu could serve as a control group against the other two, letting Saul study how different soul consciousnesses responded and how long they lasted on the mental realm.. Saul looked at the diary in his hand, knowing this special power still came from it. Unfortunately, even though he now controlled Herman and Mordens soul, he still hadnt truly mastered the diary. My connection to it is definitely stronger now. But if I want to turn it into a true locator, Ill probably need to return to the mental realm a few more times. Saul had already started to feel emotional fluctuations. A sign that his soul form was beginning to destabilize. I cant stay here much longer. Saul quickly looked toward the final black page. Or rather, two-thirds of one. This two-thirds of a page was something Saul had picked up in the Ralph Manor. Perhaps because it had been damaged from the start, the soul of this incomplete page had never spoken. Can I tear this one off too? Saul reached out and tried to rip the page free. There was no resistancehe easily tore the half-page out and tossed it onto the ground. The moment it landed, the black page underwent violent changes. When Morden and the others had turned from pages into human forms, it had been like melting ice and snowquick but gentle. This one, though, was totally different. As soon as it hit the floor, it exploded like a bomb, stirring up an enormous commotion. Within seconds, it formed the shape of a woman, or rather, half of one. Because this woman had no lower body. Shed been severed at the waist, with what appeared to be bits of internal organs still dangling from the cut. The woman had two slender, bony arms, and long, razor-sharp fingers. Her limbs bent like spider legs, supporting her small frame. Her reddish-brown hair clung to her face like it had been soaked in blood, and between the strands peeked a pair of eyes showing only the whites. Master, be careful. Thats a soul thats already been completely corrupted and mutated, Morden quickly warned Saul. Saul nodded. I see it. Sure enough, the moment that half-womans transformation finished, her arms twitched and she sprang from the floorlunging straight at Saul. She was actively trying to attack her master! Saul raised his hand in a flash and slapped her to the far side of the platform. The woman hit the ground, bounced back like a rubber ball, and came clawing at him again. A corrupted soul with no chance of taming, huh? Then what good is she to me? Saul frowned, feeling a flicker of irritation. At the same time, a cold and violent chill began to rise from within him, like frost forming over his soul. Inside the mental realm, the circular stone platform began to tremble. Cracks split the ground, and the surrounding starlight started to flicker wildly. The other three soul consciousnesses noticed the change too. Once the starlight began to pulse, they all felt an overwhelming sense of impending annihilation! Yet that half-bodied woman still had the strength to attack Saul again. Watching her scramble back up after being kicked away, Sauls arm blurred for a momentthen reappeared as an octopus-like tentacle. As she leapt into the air, he whipped the tentacle out like a lash. The nimble appendage coiled around her body and slammed her hard into the floor. (End of Chapter) Chapter 255: The Restless Corpse Horde The half-bodied woman with spider-like arms and fingers smashed face-first into the ground, letting out a tremendous crash. A massive fissure split across the stone platform, shaking it even more violently. The half-bodied monstrosity ceased all movement, seemingly shattered to pieces. However, as she was a soul entity, there was no grotesque scene of flesh and blood. Out in the real world, this woman might have been terrifying, but within Sauls mental realm, dealing with her was a breeze. The three nearby consciousness souls watching from the side all shuddered simultaneously, as if they were the ones whod just been slammed into the stone slab and shattered. Having suppressed the now completely corrupted consciousness soul, Sauls expression remained dark. A thin layer of white frost slowly crept up his skin, echoing the madness gradually overtaking his eyes. Not far away, Morden sensed something was wrong and immediately called out, Master, please calm yourself. Your current state isnt right. Saul immediately turned his gaze on Morden. The chill in his eyes sent a shiver down the latters spine. But that coldness quickly receded, restoring a faint trace of warmth. Saul blinked once, forcing himself not to be swayed by rage. The juice of the Grinding Sound Fruit isnt strong enough. Relying on my willpower alone to stay here is too riskyany moment, I could lose control. I should exit for now and continue studying this uncontrollable soul next time. With that thought in mind, Saul raised the diary in his hand. The half-bodied woman who had just appeared was once again reduced to a tattered black page, flying back into the diary. Only now, the page was smaller than beforelikely because Saul had consumed a portion of her energy during the tentacle attack. Saul looked again at the remaining three. The three of them immediately understood, transforming into streaks of black light and returning to the diary, becoming black pages once more. The stone platform beneath his feet stabilized again, but the starlight surrounding them continued to flicker rapidly. That starlight more and more resembled countless pairs of eyes, blinking furiously, as if trying to transmit some kind of message. The starry sky that made the other conscious soul uneasy, however, appeared like a serene and wondrous sky to Saulgazing into it filled him with joy and calm. If it werent for the risk of extreme emotional shifts in soul form, Saul wouldnt have minded staying a while longer. He pressed his fingers together with a snap, closing the diary, and shut his eyes to exit the mental realm. As soon as he opened his eyes again, the magic crystals fixed in the formation beneath his feet instantly shattered, and even the magic formation he had painstakingly drawn combusted and destroyed itself on the spot. Saul hastily dodged the flames in a few quick motions, leaping out of the formation. This time the formation got seriously damaged. Was I too rough inside? It cant go on like thisIll need to find a way to reinforce the formation. After leaving the mental realm, the irritable frenzy from moments earlier had dispersed, and Saul gradually returned to a calm state. It seems that to enter the mental realm repeatedly, I need to prepare enough potions that can stabilize consciousness or suppress emotions. The Grinding Sound Fruit works, but I dont have much of it left, and it doesnt last long. I nearly lost control again just now. Saul decided to both refine a large quantity of Grinding Sound Fruit to extract its essence and prolong its effects, while also continuing his search for high-grade substitutes. But right now, I have no leads on any suitable high-grade alternatives. Id better just collect more Grinding Sound Fruitthats the most reliable option. Im pretty sure Billy doesnt have any left. Maybe I can go to Grind Sail Town. Even though it was ransacked by barbarians, there should still be seeds or some stockpiles. That last wandering apprentice who showed up seemed pretty dependable. He should be trying his best to restore the Grinding Sound fields. Saul rubbed his chin, preparing to grab cleaning tools and deal with the mess on the flooronly to be startled the moment he turned around. Haah! Between the towering shelves behind Saul, dozens of corpses were suddenly standing upright. Unlike before, their hollow eyes were all open wide, fixated directly on Saul. The one closest to him was Hermans corpse. That beautified corpse was currently pressed tightly against the edge of a shelf, seemingly straining to push past an invisible boundary. From within his deep, bottomless eye sockets, Saul seemed to hear a never-ending voice Help me help me help me Herman? Saul stepped back, one foot at a time, until his back bumped into the lab bench. He quietly moved one hand behind him, feeling around in the drawers. As Hermans corpse spoke, the other corpses also began to emit voices from their hollow eyes. Some, like Herman, cried out for help. Others seemed to be conversing, though the voices were too garbled to make out any clear words. Saul didnt try to listen to the details. As the voices grew louder and more chaotic, the corpses began to move again. Because they had once appeared suddenly in the corridor outside the bronze gate, and Saul had never seen them move, hed assumed they were like Gorsacapable of instantaneous movement. Today, he finally saw the truth. They werent teleportingthey moved like regular people. But while moving, they left behind layer upon layer of overlapping afterimages, as if multiple versions of them were walking simultaneously. This created a visual illusion: if one wasnt watching them directly, it was very easy to overlook their presence. So when people snapped out of it, theyd find themselves suddenly surrounded by terrifying figures. Saul quietly slid the drawer open and felt a cylindrical object inside. He moved slowly, careful not to provoke the corpse horde. Bit by bit, Saul brought the item out in front of him. It was a red candlemade from his own blood. With the candles appearance, the previously restless and noisy corpse horde instantly quieted down. Saul slightly sped up, retrieving a lighter from the drawer and lighting the candle. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The corpses across from him gradually shut their eyes, and as the black voids closed, the cries for help vanished completely. Only then did Saul raise the candle and slowly approach the corpses. He walked straight up to Herman. The corpse did nothing moreits face remained pointed at the candle in Sauls hand. Saul placed the candle on the ground a short distance in front of the corpse horde, and when he saw all the corpses lower their heads, he began to slowly retreat. Ive checked over and over againthere are no souls in the bodies, and yet they still have some form of consciousness, and can act on their own. Could it be that the physical body retains some form of awareness? But then why are they asking for help? And where are those voices really coming from? A term surfaced in Sauls mindThe Interlayer. The Wizard Tower had 22 floors, but also a layer between them where no living person could exist. The interlayer surrounding the storage vault was a dark space full of eyes. In that place, Sauls soul would suffer burns and could only last a few seconds. And outside the vaults bronze door, there was another interlayer. Saul speculated that it was the entrance to the interlayer. Those long, slender, delicate handswere both guardians and soul-hungry predators. The weakest attackers were probably those pipes connected to the candles. Though their mouths were extremely painful, they had pitiful combat power. Even if one accidentally fell in, there was still a chance to counterattack. By this logic, the interlayer already contained eyes, mouths, and handsas if it had dismembered a group of human souls. So then What about the rest of those souls? Would dismembered souls still feel pain? (End of Chapter) Chapter 256: The Seam Saul had no idea how Gorsa managed to divide the souls of so many people. Using the diary, he could also collect peoples consciousness and soul energy, but he was merely operating the toolhe had no understanding of the underlying principles. Besides, judging from how Morden and the others behaved, it didnt seem painful inside the diary. At the very least, they didnt cry out for help, and their consciousness remained clearthey could communicate just fine. From this, it seemed the diarys method was far superior to the Tower Masters. Seeing the corpse swarm calmed by the red candle, Saul finally relaxed. But then he realized that he probably shouldnt build the mental realm inside the storeroom anymore. What if next time he stayed too long on the meeting platformwould these corpses lose control and lunge at him? Would the red candle still be able to calm the erupting corpse swarm? Once the red candle burned out and the corpse swarm returned to its original positions, the crisis was over, and Saul resumed cleaning up the items on the floor. Next, I need to find time to make a trip to Grind Sail Town. The secret behind the Grinding Sound Fruit is rather sensitive, so I should avoid bringing others. Saul shook his head, Still, Ill need to bring a driver. I cant drive a carriage, and more importantlyI dont know the way. A person suddenly came to mind a coachman with a white mushroom growing from the top of his head. Once Ive solidified the Soul Armor spell into my mental body... Ill head to Grind Sail Town. However, by the time Saul actually left the Wizard Tower and set off on his journey, a month had already passed. Originally, he was supposed to leave half a month ago, but the day before departure, he discovered that the Seed of Malice he had planted had borne red fruit overnight. According to the cultivation method Kujin had taught him, this meant the Curse had matured. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As long as he extracted the fruit and activated it with magic and blood, he could obtain a Curse under his control. This was the advantage of hatching a Curse with a Seed of Malicelower risk, though the chance of getting a powerful Curse also decreased. However, since this particular seed had been rated by the diary as a door through which a new world may be glimpsed, Saul naturally postponed his trip. But after spending several days catalyzing the fruit, what he got in the end was... something very strange. So strange, in fact, that even the diary gave only a single explanation: August 11, Year 316 of the Lunar Calendar, Clear skies This is a seam. You may hide inside it and secretly observe the outside; Or crouch outside it and secretly observe within. In truth, the diary didnt even need to explain it. When Saul marked the Curse with his mental imprint, it transmitted some vague information to him the moment it was born. Curses were different from magicthey were a more dangerous form of energy manipulation. Although Curses cultivated through Seed of Malices were much safer... If their master behaved in extreme ways or violated the Curse''s principles, there was still a risk of backlash. The information conveyed by this Curse was: Seam a defensive Curse, good for hiding and spying. Saul looked down at the two thin pieces stuck together in his hand, no more than ten centimeters long, and fell into thought. They looked like tightly pressed lips. Front and back, they looked exactly the same. Nothing like the bloody or terrifying Curses Saul had imagined. He played with the seam in his hand for a moment, then suddenly pressed it onto the wall of the storeroom. The seam stuck immediately and didnt fall off. Its appearance changed, toowhat had looked like lips now resembled an ordinary crack in the wall. So well hidden! Like this, no one would notice anything unless they were specifically investigating. Saul reached out and tried to pry the crack open. As he applied force, the seam parted slightly, revealing a darkness within. He leaned closer, but couldnt see anything through the gap. Does it need a special activation? Or... Saul thought for a moment, then imitated a peeking posturehe placed both hands on either side of the seam and slowly brought his head close, pressing his right eye to it. This is what you call peeking, right? Sure enough, as Sauls eye met the seam, the dark screen inside lit up suddenly like the opening of a film. Saul had thought that through the seam, he might see Senior Heywood in the next room, or maybe the eyes lurking in the interlayer of the Wizard Tower. But to his surprise, what he saw was a lush green meadow. Saul froze for a moment and pulled back slightly. The seam immediately returned to a black screen. He quickly pressed his eye to it again, and once more saw the grassy field. Dewdrops sparkled on the grass, reflecting the sunlightit was a peaceful, sunlit world. So this spying view isnt the room next door, but rather some unfamiliar, unknown place. Saul kept watch for an hour, and then checked for a few minutes every hour. Later, he settled into a routineobserving for a few minutes at the same time each day. But after several days, the scene remained unchanged. It was always that same field, and that world was always basked in sunlight. It wasnt a frozen sceneSaul saw dew dripping and blades of grass bending in the wind. After several days with no new discoveries Saul paused his investigation into the spying function and decided to test the hiding feature. This seam is so small. Spying, I getbut hiding? How can I possibly fit in there? He pried the seam open again and tried to put in something small he was holding. But his feather quill was stopped by the black screenno matter how hard he pushed, it wouldnt go through. So objects cant be hidden inside? That rules out using it as a storage pouch. Saul clicked his tongue, then summoned Little Algae to see if its tendrils could get in. But Little Algae got shut out too. Not knowing what Saul wanted, it rammed its head into the seam and ended up with a big bump. It was like crashing into a real wall. It pulled back and looked up at Saul. Even without eyes, its drooping mouth conveyed its grievance loud and clear. Saul patted the sore spot, Sorry, sorry. I didnt explain properly. You just need to slide in, not charge at it so hard. Still, he didnt ask Little Algae to try again and instead had it return. Whether you rammed or slid, the seam didnt open. No point trying again. After being marked by my mental imprint, is it that only I can use it? But the seam was so smalleven his head wouldnt fit. How was he supposed to hide? He glanced at the diary, but it gave no reaction. Saul took a deep breath and tried sliding his right hand inside. His fingertip met the black screenand encountered no resistance. It was like slipping into buttersmooth and effortless. I can go in, just as I thoughtah! No sooner had the thought formed than a tremendous pulling force gripped him. Next came a wave of dizzinesslike that night hed been sucked into a long tunnel by melting wax. Back then I was in soul form. But now Im flesh and blood. The vertigo passed as quickly as it came. Saul didnt lose consciousness, nor did he go mad. He moved slightly and found himself inside a giant box. It was extremely narrow on all sideshe could only curl up and hug his knees inside it. I thought Id be pulled into the world I was spying on. Looks like thats not the case. The two functions are completely separatespying is spying, hiding is hiding. Saul reached out and touched the walls of the box. From the texture, it seemed to be made of stone. Running his fingers along the surface, he felt some kind of pattern carved between the stones. Runes? Or a magic formation? Saul tried casting a spell to create a tiny flame, but found that magic was frozen here. Magic in this space felt like water turned to icecompletely immobile. But if I cant use magic here, what force pulled me into this place? He shook his head with difficulty. Lets see what it looks like spying out from hiding. The only light came from the seam, filtering weakly into the box. It was barely enough to illuminate anything. Saul leaned forward and, mimicking a spying posture, pressed his right eye to the seam again. As expected, he saw his Second Storeroomhis workplace. And in it... the ghostly figures made of mist, scattered across every corner of the room... (End of Chapter) Chapter 257: Misty Figures Saul had never realized just how lively his workplace truly was. He lay pressed against the wall, his face nearly flattened to the crevice, eyes bulging out from the strain of trying to see through it. What he saw inside the second storeroom left him frozen. It was packed with people. But these werent like the standing corpsesthey were transparent, even less stable than Morden and the others'' soul forms on the mental realm. Their bodies drifted and flickered like mist, barely holding the shape of limbs and heads. They stood on the floor, lay between the shelves, hid inside boxes, and clung to the ceiling. These misty figures swayed their heads side to side, and although their facial features couldnt be seen, they seemed to be searching for something. Theyre looking for me, The realization made Sauls right eyeball twitch and dart around restlessly, trying to count every misty figure in the room. Since arriving at the Wizard Tower, whether in the dormitories, the corpse chamber, or now the second storeroom, he had always acted cautiously. Even while sleeping, he took care not to reveal the existence of the diary. Hed even gone so far as to occasionally write real entries in it, just so he could naturally mention diary-related terms if needed. Because Saul had never felt safe in the Wizard Tower. Now, he had finally found the source of that constant unease that clung to him. Just as Gorsa had said There were no wraiths in the tower, but it was full of all kinds of spiritual entities. Fragments, resentful spirits, wandering souls without awareness. Rather than a Wizard Tower, it might be more fitting to call it a prison for souls. Every facility here seemed designed to imprison souls and spirits. The so-called labs, dormitories, and other structures were all later modificationsaccommodations for the living. Can these souls actually see me? And if they can would they report what Ive done to Gorsa? A chill crawled down Sauls spine, followed by a burning heatas if someone had filled his bones with ice, then doused them with boiling water. White mist swirled before his eyes, obscuring the truth. If Gorsa can access all the information within the tower, then no matter what Mentor Anze, Mentor Rum, or anyone else tries to do he already knows everything. If someone wanted to do something in secret, theyd have to be even more subtleor act outside the tower entirely. A sudden thought struck himthose few times hed moved around the Wizard Tower in soul form Had the tower master known all along? He hadnt bothered to disguise or reshape his souls appearance at the time. Then Did Gorsa already know that his soul and body belonged to different people? Would he connect it to world-crossing travel? Or just assume he was a wandering soul that had taken over someone else''s body? Either way, whether Gorsa knew or notwhatever he thought of ithe had never once brought it up with Saul. Maybe hes hiding it on purpose or maybe he simply doesnt care. Saul couldnt discern any differences or patterns among the misty figures. He couldnt tell whether they could communicate with people, nor could he gain any information from them. He instinctively leaned back, but found there was barely any space to move. Forcing his hand up, he rubbed at his aching eyelidhis right eye burned slightly, likely from pressing too hard during the peek. He touched the skin and could feel an obvious dent where hed applied pressure. Lets see if I can still get out easily. Saul stretched a finger through the crevice the same way he had entered. The world spun again, and just like that, he slipped out effortlessly. The moment he was out, he turned back to look at the wall. The crack was just as narrow and inconspicuous as before. If you didnt know it was there, youd never notice it. He turned his head and deliberately noted the current timechoosing to forget, selectively, that a misty figure still dangled beneath the blue hourglass clock. Then, he re-entered the crevice to test how long he could hide inside at a time. Half a month later Using Mentor Kazs help to find a substitute, Saul took a full month off. This time, he was heading out secretly to Grind Sail Town. To keep up appearances, he registered his destination in the records as Borderfall Cityover a days travel from Grind Sail Town. He even made sure to request that the same coachman with the mushroom on his head drive the carriage for him. This trip, Saul wasnt just checking whether any of the Grinding Sound Fruit was still in stockhe also wanted to find seeds and figure out how to cultivate them. After successfully constructing the mental realm last time, Saul realized that turning the diary into a locator would likely require multiple rounds of experimentation. Even if he succeeded, he could still use the mental realm to replenish the soul energy of the consciousness stored within the diary. That way, his black pages would no longer be single-use. When Saul returned to the Wizard Tower again, wrapped in a gray cloak, he arrived just in time to see a single-passenger carriage waiting at the main road. The coachman stood beside it, the small mushroom on his head bouncing up and down. From a distance, it didnt look like it was being blown by the windit looked like it was jumping on its own. When the coachman saw Saul, he bowed respectfully. An honor to drive you again, Lord Saul. This time, we might also pass by Black Castle Forest. Are you up for it? Saul lifted his chin slightly, eyeing the hyperactive mushroom on the coachmans head. Its no trouble at all, my lord. Thank you for your concern. In fact, this mushrooms brought me quite a few advantages. At the very least, no one dares compete with me for your assignments. The coachman didnt mind in the slightest. To make it easier for Saul to observe, he even bent down to give him a better view. You havent absorbed that mushroom yet? It hasnt shrunk in quite a while, the coachman murmured, gently touching it. But Ive gotten used to it. His expression was tenderas if he were stroking a child instead of some strange mushroom. Saul squinted at the mushroom. In his semi-immersive vision, the mushrooms activity level was extremely highit didnt behave like a normal plant at all. Its vitality was more akin to that of an animal. But the coachman showed no signs of mental disturbance. The two of them seemed to have reached a kind of symbiotic balance. Still, sharing a body with a mushroom What might that mean for the coachmans future? Saul couldnt say. If you want, I could help you get rid of it. The coachman touched his head thoughtfully, then bowed to Saul, Thank you, my lord. But theres no need. This mushroom has given me strength. Maybe I can be of more help to you with it. Thats really how you see it then so be it. Saul didnt push the matter. Everyone made their own choices. Just like when he chose to become a wizards apprenticehe accepted the risk of sudden death at any time. The coachman chose to keep the mushroom that gave him strengthhe would have to accept the danger that came with it, too. As long as it didnt affect him directly, Saul had no intention of interfering with a grown mans decisions. That concluded the topic of the mushroom. The coachman opened the carriage door for Saul, and after he was seated, the coachman climbed onto the front bench. My lord, shall we depart for Borderfall City? Lets go, Saul replied, leaning back into the seat. He had packed a number of tools and materials for this trip. He had also deliberately left some items in the Wizard Towersuch as the red-eyed doll the tower master had given him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That doll was both protection and surveillance. Yura seemed able to observe what happened around Saul through it. But Yura and Gorsa didnt seem to be completely aligned. That murky, unspoken tension made Saul decide, after careful thought, to leave the doll behind. The journey from the Wizard Tower to Borderfall City by carriage would take just over six days. On the morning of the fifth day, the coachman drove through a sparse forest, breathing in the crisp, cool air. He loved mornings. The dewdrops always made his mushroom feel refreshed. Suddenly, a firm voice rang out from the carriage behind him, Take the turn at the upcoming fork. The coachman froze. That route didnt lead to Borderfall City. But then he remembered where the alternate path led He said nothing and quietly pulled the reins, guiding the carriage onto the smaller road. (End of Chapter)